[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 15]          God requires of all who profess to be his chosen people if they are not teachers of the truth, to be careful to preserve cleanliness and purity of their bodies, also cleanliness and order in their houses and upon their premises. We are examples to the world, living epistles known and read of all men. God requires of all who profess godliness, and especially those who teach the truth to others, to abstain from all appearance of evil.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 15}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 16]          Dark or black material is more becoming a minister in the desk, and will make a better impression upon the people than to have his apparel of two or three different colors.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 16}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 17]          From the light I have had, the ministry is a sacred and exalted office, and those who accept this position should have Christ in their hearts, and manifest an earnest desire to have him worthily represented before the people, in all their acts, in their dress, in their speaking, and even in their manner of speaking.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 17}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 18]          They should speak with reverence. Some destroy the solemn impression they may have made upon the people, by raising their voices to a very high pitch, and hallooing and screaming out the truth. Truth loses two-thirds or three-quarters of its sweetness, its force, and solemnity, by being presented in this manner. But if the voice is toned right, if it has in it solemnity, and is so modulated as to be even pathetic, it will have a much better impression. This was the tone in which Christ taught his disciples. He impressed them with solemnity. He spoke in a pathetic manner. But this loud hallooing--what does it do? It does not give them any more exalted views of the truth. It does not impress people any more deeply, but causes a disagreeable sensation to the hearers, and is only wearing out the vocal organs of the speaker.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 18}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 19]          The tones of the voice have much to do in affecting the hearts of those that hear. And many who might be useful men, are using up their vital forces, and destroying their lungs and vocal organs, by the manner of their speaking. Some ministers have acquired a habit of hurriedly rattling off what they have to say, as though they had a lesson to repeat and were hastening through it as fast as possible. This is not the best manner of speaking. Every minister can educate himself, by using proper care to speak distinctly and impressively, and not hurriedly crowd the words together without taking time to breathe. He should speak in a moderate manner that the people can get the ideas fastened in their minds as he passes along. But when the matter is rushed through so rapidly, the people cannot get the points in their minds, and they do not have time to get the impression that it is important for them to have; nor is there time for the truth to affect them, as it otherwise would.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 19}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 20]          Speaking from the throat, letting the words come out from the upper extremity of the vocal organs, all the time fretting and irritating them, is not the best way to preserve health or to increase the efficiency of those organs. You should take a full inspiration and let the action come from the abdominal muscles. Let the lungs be only the channel, but do not depend upon them to do the work. If you let your words come from deep down, exercising the abdominal muscles, you can speak to thousands with just as much ease as you can speak to ten.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 20}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 21]          Some of our preachers are killing themselves by long, tedious praying, and loudly exercising the voice, when a lower tone would make a better impression, and save their own strength. Now while you go on regardless of the laws of life and health, and follow the impulse of the moment, don't lay it to God if you break down. Many of you waste time and strength as you commence to speak in long preliminaries and excuses. You should commence your labor as though God had something for you to say to the people, instead of apologizing because you are about to address them. Some use up nearly half an hour in making apologies; and time is frittered away; and when they get to their subject where they are desirous to fasten the points of truth, the people are wearied out and cannot see their force or be impressed with them. You should make the essential points of present truth as distinct as mile-posts so that the people will understand them. They will then see the arguments you want to present, and the positions you want to sustain.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 21}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 22]          There is another class that address the people in a whining tone, not with hearts softened by the Spirit of God; but they think they must make an impression by the appearance of humility. Such a course does not exalt the gospel ministry. It brings it down and degrades it, instead of elevating and exalting it. Ministers should present the truth warm from glory. They should speak in such a manner as to rightly represent Christ, and preserve the dignity becoming his ministers.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 22}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 23]          The long prayers made by some ministers have been a great failure. Praying to great length, as some do, is all out of place. They injure the throat and vocal organs, and then talk of breaking down by their hard labor. They injure themselves when it is not called for. Many feel that praying injures their vocal organs more than talking. This is in consequence of the unnatural position of the body, and the manner they hold the head. You can stand and talk, and not feel injured. The position in praying should be a perfectly natural one. Long praying wearies, and is not in accordance with the gospel of Christ. Praying a half or a quarter of an hour is altogether too long. A few minutes' time is long enough to bring your case before God, telling him what you want; and you can take the people with you, and not weary them out, and lessen their interest for devotion and prayer. They may be refreshed and strengthened, instead of exhausted.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 23}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 24]          There has been a mistake made by many in their religious exercises--in long praying, in long preaching, upon a high key, with a forced voice, in an unnatural strain and an unnatural tone. The minister has needlessly wearied himself, and really distressed the people, by the hard, labored exercise, which is all unnecessary. Ministers should speak in a manner to reach and impress the people. The teachings of Christ were impressive and solemn. His voice was melodious. And should not we, as well as Christ, study to have melody in our voices? He was a man that had a mighty influence--the Son of God. We are so far beneath him and so far deficient that, do the very best we can, our efforts will be poor. We cannot gain and possess the influence that Christ had; but then, I ask you why we should not educate ourselves and bring ourselves just as near to the Pattern as it is possible for us to do, that we may have the greatest possible influence upon the people. Our words, our actions, our deportment, our dress, everything, should preach. Not only with our words should we speak to the people, but everything pertaining to our person should be a sermon to them, that right impressions may be made upon them, and that the truth spoken may be taken by them to their homes; and thus our faith will stand in a better light before the community.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 24}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 25]          I never realized more than I do today, the exalted character of the work, its sacredness and holiness, and how important that we should be fit for the work. I see it in myself. I must have a new fitting up, a holy unction, or I cannot go any further to instruct others. I must know that I am walking with God. I must know that I understand the mystery of godliness. I must know that the grace of God is in my own heart; that my own life is in accordance with his will; that I am walking in his footsteps. Then my words will be true, my actions will be right.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 25}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 26]         But there is a word more I had almost forgotten. It is in regard to the influence the minister should exert in his preaching. It is not merely to stand in the desk. His work is but just begun there. It is to enter into the different families, and carry Christ there; to carry his sermons there; to carry them out in his actions and his words. As he visits a family, he should inquire into the condition of that family. Is he the shepherd of the flock? The work of a shepherd is not all done in the desk. He should talk with all the members of the flock; with the parents, to learn their standing; and with the children, to learn theirs. A minister should feed the flock over which God has made him overseer. It would be agreeable to go into the house and study. But if you do this, to the neglect of the work God has commissioned you to perform, you do wrong. Never enter a family without inviting them together, and bowing down and praying with them before you leave. Inquire into the health of their souls. What does a skillful physician do? He inquires into the particulars of the case, then seeks to administer remedies. Just so the physician of the soul should inquire into the spiritual maladies with which the members of his flock are afflicted, then go to work to administer the proper remedies, and ask the great Physician to come to his aid. But give them the help that they need. Such ministers will receive all that respect and honor which is due them, as ministers of Jesus Christ. And in doing this, their own souls will be kept alive. They must be drawing strength from God in order to impart strength to those they shall minister to.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 26}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 27]          May the Lord help us to seek him with all the heart. I want to know that I daily gather the divine rays from glory, that emanate from the throne of God, and shine from the face of Jesus Christ, and scatter them in the pathway around me, and be all light in the Lord.                             E. G. W.                                                                   -    {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 27}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 1]       July 25, 1871 Christian Recreation.  -         Christians should be the most cheerful and happy people that live. They may have the consciousness that God is their father, and their everlasting friend. But many professed Christians do not correctly represent the Christian religion. They appear gloomy, as if under a cloud. They often speak of the great sacrifices they have made to become Christians. They appeal to those who have not accepted Christ, representing by their own example and conversation that they must give up everything which would make life pleasant and joyful. They throw a pall of darkness over the blessed Christian hope. The impression is given that God's requirements are a burden even to the willing soul, and that everything that would give pleasure, or that would delight the taste, must be sacrificed.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 2]          We do not hesitate to say that this class of professed Christians have not the genuine article. God is love. Whoso dwelleth in God, dwelleth in love. All who have indeed become acquainted, by experimental knowledge, with the love and tender compassion of our Heavenly Father will impart light and joy wherever they may be. Their presence and influence will be to their associates as the fragrance of sweet flowers, because they are linked to God and Heaven, and the purity and exalted loveliness of Heaven are communicated through them to all that are brought within their influence. This constitutes them the light of the world, the salt of the earth. They are indeed savors of life unto life, but not of death unto death.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 3]          It is the privilege and duty of Christians to seek to refresh their spirits and invigorate their bodies by innocent recreation, with the purpose of using their physical and mental powers to the glory of God. Our recreations should not be scenes of senseless mirth, taking the form of the nonsensical. We can conduct them in such a manner as will benefit and elevate those with whom we associate, and better qualify us and them to more successfully attend to the duties devolving upon us as Christians. We cannot be excusable in the sight of God if we engage in amusements which have a tendency to unfit us for the faithful performance of the ordinary duties of life, and thus lessen our relish for the contemplation of God and heavenly things. The religion of Christ is cheering and elevating in its influence. It is above everything like foolish jesting and joking, vain and frivolous chit-chat. In all our seasons of recreation we may gather from the Divine Source of strength fresh courage and power, that we may the more successfully elevate our lives to purity, true goodness, and holiness.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 4]          Even the great God is a lover of the beautiful. He has given us unmistakable evidence of this in the work of his hands. He planted for our first parents a beautiful garden in Eden. Stately trees were caused to grow out of the ground, of every description, for usefulness and ornament. The beautiful flowers are formed, of rare loveliness, of every tint and hue, perfuming the air. The merry songsters, of varied plumage, caroled forth their joyous songs to the praise of their Creator. It was the design of God that man should find happiness in the employment of tending the things he had created, and that his wants should be met with the fruits of the trees of the garden.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 5]          God, who made the Eden home of our first parents so surpassingly lovely, has also given the noble trees, the beautiful flowers, and everything lovely in nature, for our happiness. He has given us these tokens of his love, that we may have correct views of his character. He has implanted in the hearts of his children the love of the beautiful. But by many this love has been perverted. The benefits and beauties which God has bestowed upon us have been worshiped; while the glorious Giver has been forgotten. This is stupid ingratitude. We should acknowledge the love of God to us in all his creative works, and our heart should respond to these evidences of his love by giving him the heart's best and holiest affections.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 5}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 6]          God has surrounded us with nature's beautiful scenery to attract and interest the mind. It is his design that we should associate the glories of nature with his character. If we faithfully study the book of nature, we shall find it a fruitful source for contemplating the infinite love and power of God.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 6}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 7]          Many extol artistic skill which will produce lovely paintings upon canvas. All the powers of the being are by many devoted to art, yet how far short do these come of the natural. Art can never attain to the perfection seen in nature. Many professed Christians will go into ecstacies over the painting of an evening sunset. They worship the skill of the artist; but they pass by with indifference the actual glorious sunset which it is their privilege to look upon every cloudless evening. Where does the artist obtain his design? From nature. But the great Master Artist has painted upon heaven's shifting, changing canvas the glories of the setting sun. He has tinted and gilded the heavens with gold, silver, and crimson, as though the portals of high Heaven were thrown open, that we might view its gleamings, and our imagination take hold of the glory within. Many turn carelessly from this heavenly wrought picture. They fail to trace the infinite love and power of God in the surpassing beauties seen in the heavens, but are almost entranced as they view and worship the imperfect paintings, in imitation of the Master Artist.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 7}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 8]          The Redeemer of the world generally chose the open air in which to give his lessons of instruction, rather than to be inclosed in walls. He could make his teachings more impressive when surrounded with the beauties of nature. He chose the groves and the sea-side, where he could have a commanding view of landscape and varied scenery, that he might illustrate important truths of the kingdom of God, by the works of God in nature. He made use of the birds, caroling forth their songs without a care, and the lilies of the valley in their beauty, outrivaling Solomon in all his glory, and the lily, emblem of purity, reposing upon the bosom of the lake, the lofty trees, the cultivated lands, the waving grain, the barren soil, the tree that bore no fruit, the everlasting hills, the bubbling stream, the setting sun, tinting and gilding the heavens, to impress his hearers with divine truth.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 8}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 9]          He connected the works of God's fingers in the heavens and upon the earth, with the words of life he wished to impress upon their minds, that as they should look upon the wonderful works of God in nature, his lessons would be fresh in their memories. He could extol the wisdom of God in his creative works, and could bind up his sacred lessons by directing their minds through nature up to nature's God. The landscape, the trees, the birds, the flowers of the valley, the hills, the lake, and the beautiful heavens, were associated in their minds with sacred truths, which would make them hallowed in memory, as they should look upon them after Christ's ascension to Heaven.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 9}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 10]          As we are attracted to the beautiful in nature, and associate the things which God has created for the happiness of man with his character, we will regard God as a tender, loving Father, rather than merely as a stern judge. As the character of God thus bears the aspect of love, benevolence, beauty and attraction, the mind is drawn to him. The heart is quickened, and throbs with new and deeper love, mingled with awe and reverence, as we contemplate God in nature.  {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 10}
[RH, July 25, 1871 par. 11]          It is for our health and happiness to go out of our houses, and spend as much of our time as possible in the open air. The mind of the invalid should be withdrawn from self, to the beautiful scenes in nature. We can but be cheerful as we listen to the music of the happy birds, and feast our eyes upon flourishing fields and gardens. We should invite our minds to be interested in all the glorious things God has provided for us with a liberal hand. And in reflecting upon these rich tokens of his love and care, we may forget infirmities, be cheerful, and make melody in our hearts unto the Lord.                                                                 E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, July 25, 1871 par. 11}
[RH, September 12, 1871 par. 1]       September 12, 1871 Words to Christian Mothers.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         I am sorry to say that there is a strange absence of principle which characterizes the professing Christians of this generation in regard to their health. Christians, above all others, should be awake to this important subject, and should become intelligent in regard to their own organism. Says the psalmist, "I will praise Thee, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made." If we would be able to comprehend the truths of God's word, and the object and purpose of our living we must know ourselves, and understand how to relate ourselves rightly to life and to health.  {RH, September 12, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, September 12, 1871 par. 2]          A diseased body causes a disordered brain, and hinders the work of sanctifying grace upon the mind and heart. The apostle says, "With the mind I myself serve the law of God. " If then we pursue a course of wrong which weakens or beclouds our mental powers, so that our perceptions are not clear to discern the value of truth, we are warring against our eternal interest. Pride, vanity, and idolatry enslave the thoughts and affections, and blunt the finer feelings of the soul. These resist the sanctifying grace of God. Many do not realize their accountability as parents. A sense of their moral responsibility is not felt in the existence and education of their children who are the dearest objects of their affections.  {RH, September 12, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, September 12, 1871 par. 3]          Children are often made objects of pride rather than sanctified affection. Parents are not excusable if they do not seek knowledge in regard to the origin of human life, and understand what influence their living and dressing will have on their posterity. It is a crime for parents to pursue a course of life which will lessen physical and mental strength, and perpetuate their miseries for their children. If we do the work God would have us perform in this life, we must have sound minds in sound bodies. When wrong habits wage warfare against nature, we are warring against our souls. The Spirit of God cannot come to our help, and assist us in perfecting Christian characters, while we are indulging our appetites to the injury of health, and while the pride of life controls.  {RH, September 12, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, September 12, 1871 par. 4]          Fashionable women, who live for dress and display, for visitors to admire their dress made after the latest style of fashion, and whose chief happiness is in attending parties, theaters, and balls will have an account to render to their Maker for the responsibilities they assumed in becoming mothers, and then so lightly throwing them off to be controlled by the tyrant fashion.  {RH, September 12, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, September 12, 1871 par. 5]         Health, strength, and happiness, depend upon immutable laws; but these laws cannot be obeyed where there is no anxiety to become acquainted with them. The Creator has given us natural life, and physical laws, which relate to the preservation of the life he has given; and we are under most sacred obligations to become intelligent in regard to the laws of our being, lest we be found unwittingly transgressors and be obliged to pay the penalty of our lawless course by disease and suffering.  {RH, September 12, 1871 par. 5}
[RH, September 12, 1871 par. 6]          All who transgress physical law must sooner or later suffer the penalty of physical suffering. God has not changed, neither does he propose to change, our physical organism, in order that we may violate a single law, without feeling the effects of its violation.  {RH, September 12, 1871 par. 6}
[RH, September 12, 1871 par. 7]         But many willingly close their eyes to the light. They do not wish to become intelligent on the subject of life and health, because they know that if they do become informed, and put that knowledge to a practical use, they have a great work to do. By indulging their inclinations and appetites, they violate the laws of life and health; and if they obey conscience, they must be controlled by principle in their eating and dressing, rather than be led by inclination, fashion, and appetite. Men and women cannot be practical Christians, and close their eyes to the light.  {RH, September 12, 1871 par. 7}
[RH, September 12, 1871 par. 8]          Christians are required to love God with all their heart, with all their mind, with all their soul, and with all their strength, and their neighbors as themselves. The powers of the entire being God claims, to be devoted to his service. In how much higher degree we can render service to God in the vigor of health, than when palsied by disease.  {RH, September 12, 1871 par. 8}
[RH, September 12, 1871 par. 9]          It is not only the privilege, but the sacred duty, of all to understand the laws God has established in their being, and to be so governed by these laws as to bring their habits into harmony with them. And as they more fully understand the human body, the wonderful work of God's hand, formed in the image of the Divine, they will seek to bring their bodies into subjection to the noble powers of the mind. The body will be regarded by them as a wonderful structure, formed by the Infinite Designer, and given in their charge to keep this harp of a thousand strings in harmonious action. By intelligence they may be able to preserve the human machinery as perfect as possible, that they "may be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height, and to know the love of Christ." Here is the secret of true happiness.--Health Reformer.  {RH, September 12, 1871 par. 9}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 1]       October 17, 1871 Words to Christian Mothers  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  On the Subject of Life, Health, and Happiness.-No. 2.         Obedience to the laws of our being should be regarded of great importance, and to every individual, a matter of personal duty. Indifference and ignorance upon this subject is sin. The two great principles of God's moral government are supreme love to the Creator, and to love our neighbor as ourselves. We are under obligations to God to take care of the habitation he has given us, that we may preserve ourselves in the best condition of health, that all the powers of our being may be dedicated to his service, to glorify his name, whose we are, and whom we ought to serve. It is impossible to render to God acceptable service while we, through wrong habits, are diseased physically and mentally.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 2]          We are also under obligation to ourselves, to pursue a course which will not bring unnecessary suffering upon ourselves, and make our lives wretched, we groaning under the weight of disease. If we injure unnecessarily our constitution, we dishonor God, for we transgress the laws of our being. We are under obligation to our neighbors to take a course before them which will give them correct views of the right way to pursue to insure health. If we manifest an indifference upon this great subject of reform, and neglect to obtain the knowledge within our reach, and do not put that knowledge to a practical use, we will be accountable before God for the light he has given us, which we would not accept and act upon.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 3]         I have heard many say, I know that we have wrong habits that are injuring our health; but our habits have become formed, and it is next to impossible to change, and do even as well as we know. By hurtful indulgences these are working against their own highest interest and happiness in this life, and are, in so doing, disqualifying themselves to obtain the future life. Many who are enlightened still follow in a course of transgression, excusing themselves that it is very inconvenient to be singular. Because the world at large choose to war against themselves and their highest earthly and eternal interest, they who know better venture to do the same, disregarding the light and knowledge which hold them responsible for the result of their violation of nature's laws. God is not responsible for the suffering which follows the nonconformity to natural law and moral obligations to him. Enlightened transgressors are the worst of sinners, for they choose darkness rather than light. The laws that govern physical life, they may understand if they will; but the desire with them is so strong to follow popular, sensual indulgences of the day that are in opposition to physical and moral health, that they are insensible to its importance, and will not impress it upon others either by precept or example.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 4]          Their neglect of this important subject exposes them to a fearful accountability. Not only are they suffering themselves the penalty of nature's violated law, but their example is leading others in the same course of transgression. But if men and women would act in reference to their highest temporal good, untrammeled by fashion, living naturally, we should see fewer pale faces, hear less complaint of suffering, and attend less death-beds and funerals.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 5]          Because the majority choose to walk in a path which God has positively forbidden, shall all feel compelled to tread the same path? The question is not, What will the world do? but, What shall we as individuals do? Will we accept light and knowledge, and live simply and naturally, feeling that we are under obligation to society, to our children, and to God, to preserve health and a good constitution, serene tempers, and unimpaired judgment. We have a duty to live for the interest of others. In order to benefit others, many think they must conform to custom, or they will lose the influence they might have upon the world. But when they do this, their influence to reform and elevate is lost, and their example leads away from reform. They are on a level with transgressors, therefore, cannot elevate them while their own example sanctions the customs and enslaving fashions of this age. The only hope of benefiting society is in showing them a better way by proper instruction sustained by a correct course on our part.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 5}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 6]          Those who have means at their command, can do a good work if governed by religious principles. They can demonstrate, if they will, to rich and poor, that happiness does not consist in outward adornings and needless display. They may show by their own simplicity of dress and unaffected modesty of manners that there are higher and nobler attainments than conformity to the latest styles of fashion.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 6}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 7]          If we would have happiness in this life, we must live for it, and show to society that we can preserve firm principles in defiance of extravagant and injurious fashion. If we conform to the world and bring on disease by violating the laws of life and health, fashionable society cannot relieve us of a single pain. We shall have to suffer for ourselves, and if we sacrifice life, we shall have to die for ourselves. We should as individuals seek to do right, and to take care of ourselves by living naturally instead of artificially.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 7}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 8]          We cannot afford to live fashionably, for in doing thus, we sacrifice the natural to the artificial. Our artificial habits deprive us of many privileges and much enjoyment, and unfit us for useful life. Fashion subjects us to a hard, thankless life. A vast amount of money is sacrificed to keep pace with changing fashion, merely to create a sensation. The votaries of fashion who live to attract the admiration of friends and strangers, are not happy--far from it. Their happiness consists in being praised and flattered, and if they are disappointed in this, they are frequently unhappy, gloomy, morose, jealous, and fretful. As a weather vane is turned by the wind, those who consent to live fashionable lives are controlled by every changing fashion, however inconsistent with health and with real beauty. Very many sacrifice comfort and true elegance, to be in the train of fashion. The most enfeebling and deforming fashions are now enslaving those who bow at her shrine.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 8}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 9]          Fashion loads the heads of women with artificial braids and pads, which do not add to their beauty, but give an unnatural shape to the head. The hair is strained and forced into unnatural positions, and it is not possible for the heads of these fashionable ladies to be comfortable. The artificial hair and pads covering the base of the brain, heat and excite the spinal nerves centering in the brain. The head should ever be kept cool. The heat caused by these artificials induces the blood to the brain. The action of the blood upon the lower or animal organs of the brain, causes unnatural activity, tends to recklessness in morals, and the mind and heart is in danger of being corrupted. As the animal organs are excited and strengthened, the moral are enfeebled. The moral and intellectual powers of the mind become servants to the animal.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 9}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 10]          In consequence of the brain being congested its nerves lose their healthy action, and take on morbid conditions, making it almost impossible to arouse the moral sensibilities. Such lose their power to discern sacred things. The unnatural heat caused by these artificial deformities about the head, induces the blood to the brain, producing congestion, and causing the natural hair to fall off, producing baldness. Thus the natural is sacrificed to the artificial.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 10}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 11]          Many have lost their reason, and become hopelessly insane, by following this deforming fashion. Yet the slaves to fashion will continue to thus dress their heads, and suffer horrible disease and premature death, rather than be out of fashion.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 11}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 12]          Pleasure-seeking and frivolity blunt the sensibilities of the professed followers of Christ, and make it impossible for them to place a high estimate upon eternal things. Good and evil, by them, are placed upon a level. The high, elevated attainments in godliness, which God designed his people should reach, are not gained. These lovers of pleasure seem to be pleased with earthly and sensual things, to the neglect of the higher life. The enjoyments of this life, which God has abundantly provided for them in the varied works of nature, which have an elevating influence upon the heart and life, are not attractive to those who are conformed to the fashions of the world. They rush on unmindful of the glories of nature, seen in the works of God's hands, and seek for happiness in fashionable life, and in unnatural excitement which is in direct opposition to the laws of God established in our being.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 12}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 13]          God has surrounded us with his glories, that the natural eye may be charmed. The splendor of the heavens, the adornments of nature in spring and summer, the lofty trees, the lovely flowers of every tint and hue, should call us out of our houses to contemplate the power and glory of God, as seen in the works of his hands. But many close their senses to these charms They will not engage in healthful labor among the beautiful things of nature. They turn from shrubs and flowers, and shut themselves in their houses, to labor and toil in closed walls, depriving themselves of the healthful, glorious sunlight, and the pure air, that they may prepare artificial adornments for their houses and their persons. They impose upon themselves a terrible tax. They sacrifice the glow of health God has given in the human face, the blended beauty of the lily and the rose, and tax the physical and mental in preparing the artificial to take the place of the natural. The beauty of the soul, when compared with outward display, is regarded almost valueless. In the anxiety to meet the standard of fashion, beauty of character is overlooked.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 13}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 14]          The majority of pleasure lovers attend the fashionable night gatherings, and spend in exciting amusements the hours God has given them for quiet rest and sleep in order to invigorate the body. Hours are spent in dancing. The blood becomes heated; the system is exhausted; and while in this feverish state of excitement, the late suppers are introduced, and the unnatural appetite is indulged, to the injury, not only of the physical, but the moral health. Those things which irritate and burden the stomach, benumb the finer feelings of the heart, and the entire system must feel it, for this organ has a controlling power upon the health of the entire body. If the stomach is diseased, the brain nerves are in strong sympathy with the stomach, and the moral powers are overruled by the baser passions. Irregularity in eating and drinking, and improper dressing, deprave the mind and corrupt the heart, and bring the noble attributes of the soul in slavery to the animal passions.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 14}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 15]          Many in returning to their homes from these night scenes of dissipation, expose themselves to the damp, chilly air of night. They are thinly clad with thin slippers upon their feet, the chest not properly protected, and health and life are sacrificed. By the limbs and feet becoming chilled the circulation of the blood through the system is unbalanced. Very many have, by pursuing this course, brought upon themselves lung difficulties and various distressing infirmities, which have, in a few months, carried them to an untimely grave.  {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 15}
[RH, October 17, 1871 par. 16]          Many are ignorantly injuring their health and endangering their life by using cosmetics. They are robbing the cheeks of the glow of health, and then to supply the deficiency use cosmetics. When they become heated in the dance the poison is absorbed by the pores of the skin, and is thrown into the blood. Many lives have been sacrificed by this means alone.--Health Reformer.                                                                   -    {RH, October 17, 1871 par. 16}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 1]       October 31, 1871 Words to Christian Mothers  On the Subject of Life, Health, and Happiness,--No. 3.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White  -         Health is a great blessing, and can be secured only in obedience to natural law. Good health is necessary for the enjoyment of life. A calm, clear brain, and steady nerve, are dependent upon a well-balanced circulation of the blood. In order to have good blood, we must breathe well.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 2]          Mothers are accountable, in a great degree, for the health and lives of their children, and should become intelligent in regard to laws upon which life and health depend. Their work does not end here. They should carefully educate their children upon this subject, that they may, by obedience to nature's laws, avoid disease, and secure health and happiness. It is not necessary that all mothers should teach their children all the details of physiology and anatomy. But they should avail themselves of all the means within their reach to give their children instruction relative to the simple principles of hygiene.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 3]          It is well that physiology is introduced into the common schools as a branch of education. All children should study it. It should be regarded as the basis of all educational effort. And then parents should see to it that practical hygiene be added. This will make their knowledge of physiology of practical benefit. Parents should teach their children by example that health is to be regarded as the chiefest earthly blessing. They cannot do this while the love of money and of display is made of greater consequence than the health of their children.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 4]          Mental and moral power is dependent upon the physical health. Children should be taught that all pleasures and indulgences are to be sacrificed which will interfere with health. If the children are taught self-denial and self-control, they will be far happier than if allowed to indulge their desires for pleasure and extravagance in dress.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 5]          The great burden of life with very many is, What shall I eat? What shall I drink? And wherewithal shall I be clothed? Many mothers indulge in pride, and in many things which are hurtful to the health of the body, in order to be in fashion. What deplorable lessons are they giving their children in this respect. They do not, by precept and example, educate their children to practice self-denial as a sacred duty, in order to possess health, serene tempers goodness, and true beauty. Good health, sound minds, and pure hearts, are not made of the first importance in households.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 5}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 6]          Many parents do not educate their children for usefulness and duty. They are indulged and petted, until self-denial to them becomes almost an impossibility. They are not taught that to make a success of Christian life, the development of sound minds in sound bodies is of the greatest importance. The dear children should be taught to flee every taint of sin. In order to do this, they must separate from the hurtful fashions of the world.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 6}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 7]          It is a sad fact that many, even professed Christians, make their pleasures, their amusements, the gratification of pride in dress, the gratification of appetite, almost everything; while the cross of Jesus Christ, and purity of heart and life, are left out of the question. God has claims upon them, but they do not, by their life, show that they have a sense of their duty to him. They acknowledge the claims of the world in their obedience to fashion. They devote time, service, and money, to its friendship, and, in so doing, prove themselves to be not the true friends of God. He demands of his people the first place in their hearts. He requires their best and holiest affections. The Christian religion invites, urges, and claims self-denial, and the bearing of the cross for Christ's sake. And the soul's interest should come first.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 7}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 8]          The world may clamor for our time and affections, fashion may invite our patronage; but the words of the apostle should be enough to lead Christian mothers from the indulgence of pride in dress and demoralizing amusements. "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God?" "Whosoever, therefore, will be a friend of the world, is the enemy of God."  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 8}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 9]          Christian mothers should take their position on the platform of truth and righteousness; and when urged to unite with the world in patronizing fashions which are health-destroying and demoralizing, they should answer, We are doing a great work, and can not be diverted from it. We are settling the question of our everlasting destiny. We are seeking to develop in our children, sound and worthy and beautiful characters, that they may bless the world with their influence, and have immortal beauty and glory in the world to come that will never fade. If children had such an example from their parents, it would have a saving influence upon their lives.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 9}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 10]          But it is a lamentable fact, that many professed Christian women, who are mothers, take the lead in patronizing the fashions, and those who make no pretensions to Christianity follow in the footsteps of professed Christians. Some who are in humble circumstances in life, in their efforts to keep pace with fashion, that they may retain their position in fashionable society, endure privation, and work far beyond their strength, that they may dress equal to the example given them by their more wealthy Christian sisters. Unless they can dress somewhat to compare with their more wealthy sisters, they have no desire to attend church, where there is such a display of costly adorning. The contrast is humiliating, say they, and they can only think of their humble dress.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 10}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 11]          The temptation is so strong before some to come up to the standard of fashion that they are sometimes led into dishonesty and theft to gain their desired object. Others sell their virtue, that they may have the means to decorate themselves for display. They see this is the great aim of life with many who profess to be righteous. Professed Christians, whose example thus proves a stumbling-block to their weak sisters, will have a fearful account to meet in the day of final reckoning. They have, by their example, opened a door of temptation to the inexperienced, who are charmed with the respect paid to those dressed in fashionable style, and they became so infatuated that they at last sold honor and virtue, woman's greatest adornments, and sacrificed health and happiness for artificial decorations for display. I clip the following pointed remarks from the Marshall Statesman, under the caption of Fashionable Ruin:  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 11}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 12]          "AT A FASHIONABLE PARTY IN FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK, A FEW EVENINGS SINCE, A BEAUTIFUL YOUNG WOMAN TURNED SHARPLY UPON AN ELDERLY DOWAGER WHO WAS PROSING ABOUT THE MAGDALENS, AND THE HOPELESSNESS OF DOING ANYTHING FOR THESE 'LOST WOMEN,' WITH THE ASSERTION: 'I KNOW A CLASS MORE HOPELESSLY LOST THAN THEY. WE FASHIONABLES, WHO MURDER TIME AND SQUANDER MONEY, AND LEAD WOMEN TO BECOME MAGDALENS THAT THEY MAY DRESS LIKE US, WHY DOES NOBODY SEND MISSIONARIES TO US?' THE INTENSITY OF THE UTTERANCE WAS ELOQUENT OF BETTER POSSIBILITIES. NO DOUBT THERE ARE MORE WAYS THAN ONE OF BEING LOST. THE SIRENS ARE NOT ALL OF ONE CLASS, OR CONFINED TO ONE LOCALITY."  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 12}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 13]          The apostle presents the inward adorning, in contrast with the outward, and tells us what the great God values. The outward is corruptible. But the meek and quiet spirit, the development of a beautifully symmetrical character, will never decay. It is an adornment which is not perishable. In the sight of the Creator of everything that is valuable, lovely, and beautiful, it is declared to be of great price. "Whose adorning, let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel. But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. For after this manner, in the old time, the holy women also, who trusted in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection to their own husbands." 1 Peter 3:3-5.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 13}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 14]          It is of the greatest importance that we, as Christian mothers, show, by precept and example, that we are cultivating that which the Monarch of the universe estimates of great value. In doing this, what an influence for good can we have upon our children; and how important we can make our lessons of instruction, that purity and holiness should be the great aim and object of their lives. The following should be read with attention:  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 14}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 15]                                          "DRESS.          "FEMALE LOVELINESS NEVER APPEARS TO SO GOOD ADVANTAGE AS WHEN SET OFF WITH SIMPLICITY OF DRESS. NO ARTIST EVER DECKS HIS ANGELS WITH TOWERING FEATHERS AND GAUDY JEWELRY; AND OUR DEAR HUMAN ANGELS, IF THEY WILL MAKE GOOD THEIR TITLE TO THAT NAME, SHOULD CAREFULLY AVOID ORNAMENTS, WHICH PROPERLY BELONG TO INDIAN SQUAWS AND AFRICAN PRINCESSES. THESE TINSELRIES MAY SERVE TO GIVE EFFECT ON THE STAGE, ON THE BALL-FLOOR, BUT IN DAILY LIFE THERE IS NO SUBSTITUTE FOR THE CHARM OF SIMPLICITY. A VULGAR TASTE IS NOT TO BE DISGUISED BY GOLD OR DIAMONDS. THE ABSENCE OF A TRUE TASTE AND REFINEMENT OF DELICACY CANNOT BE COMPENSATED FOR BY THE POSSESSION OF THE MOST PRINCELY FORTUNE. MIND MEASURES GOLD, BUT GOLD CANNOT MEASURE MIND.    {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 15}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 16]          "THROUGH DRESS THE MIND MAY BE READ, AS THROUGH THE DELICATE TISSUES OF THE LETTERED PAGE. A MODEST WOMAN WILL DRESS MODESTLY; A REALLY REFINED AND INTELLECTUAL WOMAN WILL BEAR THE MARKS OF CAREFUL SELECTION AND FAULTLESS TASTE."  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 16}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 17]          A great amount of time and money is squandered upon needless adornments. Many inventions have been sought out in extra puffings, tucks, and trimmings, which have a direct tendency to lessen vitality and shorten life. Almost every conceivable style of dress may be seen in crowded cities, and upon the great thoroughfares of travel. There are customs and styles in dress current now, that a few years ago would have been looked upon by Christians as monstrosities.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 17}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 18]          The corsets which are again being generally worn to compress the waist is one of the most serious features in woman's dress. Health and life are being sacrificed to carry out a fashion that is devoid of real beauty and comfort. The compression of the waist weakens the muscles of the respiratory organs. It hinders the process of digestion. The heart, liver, lungs, spleen, and stomach, are crowded into a small compass, not allowing room for the healthful action of these organs.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 18}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 19]          The following item is clipped from the Herald of Health:--  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 19}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 20]          "A FEMALE SERVANT DIED SUDDENLY A SHORT TIME SINCE IN THE EAST. THE DOCTOR COULD NOT ACCOUNT FOR THE DEATH, AND MADE A POSTMORTEM EXAMINATION, WHICH SHOWED THAT THE STOMACH HAD BEEN REDUCED TO THE SIZE OF A CHILD'S, AND THE HEART PUSHED OUT OF ITS PROPER PLACE THROUGH TIGHT-LACING."  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 20}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 21]          Where tight-lacing is practiced, the lower part of the chest has not room sufficient for action. The breathing, therefore, is confined to the upper portion of the lungs, where there is not sufficient room to carry on the work. But the lower part of the lungs should have the greatest freedom possible. The compression of the waist will not allow free action of the muscles.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 21}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 22]          Alcohol and tobacco pollute the blood of men, and thousands of lives are yearly sacrificed to these poisons. Confinement indoors, shut away from the glorious sunshine, and deprived of the invigorating air of heaven, improper eating, with wrong habits of dressing, corrupt the blood of women. The compression of the waist by tight-lacing prevents the waste matter from being thrown off through its natural channels. The most important of these is the lungs. In order for the lungs to do the work God designed, they must be left free, without the slightest compression. If the lungs are cramped they cannot develop; but their capacity will be diminished, making it impossible to take a sufficient inspiration of air. The abdominal muscles were designed to aid the lungs in their action. Where there is no compression of the lungs, the motion in full breathing will be observed to be mostly of the abdomen. When lacing prevents this, the breathing is restricted to the upper portion of the lungs. Women's dress should be arranged so loosely upon the person, about the waist, that she can breath without the least obstruction. Her arms should be left perfectly free, that she may raise them above her head with ease.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 22}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 23]          By lacing, the internal organs of women are crowded out of their positions. There is scarcely a woman that is thoroughly healthy. The majority of women have numerous ailments. Many are troubled with weaknesses of most distressing nature. These fashionably dressed women cannot transmit good constitutions to their children. Some women have naturally small waists. But rather than regard such forms as beautiful, they should be viewed as defective. These wasp waists may have been transmitted to them from their mothers, as the result of their indulgence in the sinful practice of tight-lacing, and in consequence of imperfect breathing. Poor children born of these miserable slaves of fashion have diminished vitality, and are predisposed to take on disease. The impurities retained in the system in consequence of imperfect breathing are transmitted to their offspring.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 23}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 24]          Very many children are born with their blood tainted with scrofula through the wrong habits of the mother in her eating and dressing. The very many miscarriages that now occur may generally be traced to fashionable dress. Lacing causes displacements, and this character of disease is increasing with each successive generation. Many suffer years without making their condition known. They remain in ignorance of the causes of their difficulties, and endure sufferings, which it is impossible for language to express. Not a few women have strength sufficient to carry them through the period of child-bearing. Either her own life or that of her offspring is frequently sacrificed. If both live, she has not been able to give her offspring physical vitality sufficient to withstand accidents and prevailing epidemics. Any trifling cause may put out the feeble flame of existence. And the Christian mother tries to be resigned to her bereavement, which she believes to be in God's special providence. But could she look back, and trace in her life the true cause, and be convinced that her living and dressing fashionably had put out of the life of her child, she might be wise, and repent of her murderous work.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 24}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 25]          The following excellent remarks are from The Household:  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 25}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 26]          "THE ORDINARY DRESS THAT MEN WEAR DIMINISHES THEIR BREATHING CAPACITY ONE-FOURTH; AND WHAT WOMAN WEARS HER CLOTHING SO LOOSE AS THAT? I CALL A DRESS TOO TIGHT THAT YOU HIT WHEN YOU DRAW IN THE FULLEST POSSIBLE BREATH.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 26}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 27]          "'BUT MY WAIST IS NATURALLY SLENDER,' SAYS ONE WOMAN. SHE MEANS THAT SHE HAS INHERITED SMALL LUNGS. HER ANCESTORS, MORE OR LESS OF THEM, COMPRESSED THEIR LUNGS IN THE SAME WAY THAT WE DO, AND IT HAS BECOME IN HER CASE A CONGENITAL DEFORMITY. THIS LEADS US TO ONE OF THE WORST ASPECTS IN THE WHOLE MATTER--THE TRANSMITTED RESULTS OF INDULGENCE IN THIS DEADLY VICE. AND IT SHOWS ITSELF IN DIMINISHED VITALITY AND IN LIABILITY TO TAKE ON DISEASE OF MANY KINDS. A MOTHER MAY EVEN MAKE HER CHILD SCROFULOUS BY HER IMPERFECT BREATHING DURING THE PERIOD OF GESTATION, AND MANY A MOTHER DOES SO. ALMOST ALL THE READING PUBLIC, VERY POSSIBLY ALL WHOSE EYES FALL UPON THESE LINES, AND HAVE BEEN TOLD AGAIN AND AGAIN HOW THE TIGHTNESS OF CLOTHING ABOUT THE WAIST AND ABDOMEN (PLEASE REMEMBER MY DEFINITION OF TIGHTNESS) DISPLACES THE YIELDING VISCERA WITHIN, PRESSING THEM UPWARD UPON THE LUNGS AND DOWNWARD UPON PELVIS, AND PRODUCES DIRECTLY OR INDIRECTLY ALL THE FEMALE COMPLAINTS TO WHICH THE GENERATION IS SO LARGELY SUBJECT. ONE MEDICAL WRITER DECLARES THAT 'THIS INFLUENCE UPON THE ORGANS IN THE LOWER PART OF THE ABDOMEN IS SO GREAT THAT IT FURNISHES TO THE MEDICAL PROFESSION NEARLY HALF ITS BUSINESS,' NOTWITHSTANDING THE FACT THAT MANY WOMEN AND YOUNG GIRLS FROM NATIVE DELICACY KEEP THEIR SUFFERINGS TO THEMSELVES. THE VERY LIST OF THESE COMPLAINTS IS ALARMING, AND THERE IS NO QUESTION BUT THE PUBLIC AT LARGE, AND EVEN WOMEN THEMSELVES, HAVE VERY LITTLE IDEA HOW MUCH THEY SUFFER IN THIS WAY FROM THE EFFECTS OF TIGHT DRESS.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 27}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 28]          "OF COURSE, IN THIS FORM IT DOES NOT END WITH THE INDIVIDUAL, UNLESS SHE DIES BEFORE MARRIAGE, OR SO UTTERLY DISABLES HERSELF THAT SHE CANNOT BEAR CHILDREN AT ALL, WHICH IS NOT UNFREQUENTLY THE CASE. IF NOT QUITE SO BAD AS THAT, SHE IS STILL OFTEN UNABLE TO COMPLETE HER TIME, AND THE LITTLE ONE FALLS OUT OF BEING FROM SHEER LACK OF THE VITALITY WHICH THE MOTHER HAS NOT BEEN ABLE TO GIVE IT. SHE CANNOT TAKE NEARLY BREATH FOR ONE, MUCH LESS FOR TWO. A LARGE PROPORTION OF THE ALARMING NUMBER OF MISCARRIAGES IN RESPECTABLE SOCIETY IS DIRECTLY DUE TO TIGHT DRESSING. I MET A LADY A FEW DAYS SINCE WHO WOULD HAVE BEEN A BEAUTIFUL AND QUEENLY WOMAN BUT FOR THIS DEFORMITY (HER WAIST WAS LESS THAN HALF THE CIRCUMFERENCE OF HER SHOULDERS), AND I WAS NOT AT ALL SURPRISED TO LEARN THAT A FEW MONTHS BEFORE SHE HAD COME WITHIN A FEW MINUTES OF DEATH FROM THIS CAUSE.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 28}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 29]          "IN MANY CASES WHERE THE CHILD LIVES, IT DRAGS OUT A FEEBLE EXISTENCE, READY TO BE SNATCHED AWAY BY ANY TRIFLING ACCIDENT, AND THE MOTHER PIOUSLY TRIES TO BE 'RESIGNED TO THE WILL OF PROVIDENCE.' SHE NEVER DREAMS THAT IT WAS THROUGH ANY FAULT OF HERS. 'I AM PERFECTLY HEALTHY,' SAID SUCH A CHILDLESS MOTHER TO ME ONCE, AND THEN SHE WENT ON WITH A LIST OF THE UNTOWARD CIRCUMSTANCES THAT TOOK AWAY ONE LITTLE INNOCENT AFTER ANOTHER, WITHOUT A SUSPICION OF THE TRUTH THAT IF SHE HAD BEEN 'PERFECTLY HEALTHY' SHE WOULD HAVE BEEN ABLE TO GIVE EACH CHILD SUCH VITALITY THAT IT WOULD HAVE BRUSHED ASIDE THESE ACCIDENTS AS TRIFLES LIGHTER THAN AIR. I DO NOT SAY THAT ALL SUCH TROUBLES ARISE FROM TIGHT DRESSING, BUT I DO SAY THAT SO FAR AS MOTHERS ARE CONCERNED, IT IS FAR THE MOST PROLIFIC SOURCE OF THEM.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 29}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 30]          "AND THIS SORT OF THING WILL GO ON, I SUPPOSE, UNTIL OUR WOMEN ACQUAINT THEMSELVES WITH PRACTICAL PHYSIOLOGY, SO AS TO GET SOME IDEA WHAT IT MEANS TO BE 'PERFECTLY HEALTHY.' IT WILL BE ABSOLUTELY  NECESSARY, TOO, IN ORDER TO MAKE THEM COMPREHEND INTELLIGENTLY THE MISCHIEF OF TIGHT DRESS, THAT THEY SHOULD KNOW SOMETHING ABOUT INDIVIDUALITY OF THE ORGANS WITHIN, AND THE IMPORTANCE OF KEEPING THEM IN RIGHT PLACES."  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 30}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 31]         Says the Western Rural: "I SAW A YOUNG LADY, NOT LONG SINCE, DRESSED FOR A PARTY. HER WAIST WAS INCASED IN CORSETS, LACED SO TIGHTLY THAT SHE WAS ABSOLUTELY DEFORMED, STILL IT WASN'T TIGHT (OF COURSE NOT; IT WOULD BE ABSURD TO IMAGINE IT WAS ); AND FOR FEAR OF LOOKING STOUT, SHE WORE ONE THIN SKIRT ONLY. ON REMARKING IT, SHE DEMANDED TO KNOW IF ONE HADN'T A RIGHT TO LACE IF SHE PLEASED. NO, SAID I, EMPHATICALLY, ONE HAS NO RIGHT TO ENTAIL MISERY UPON HER OFFSPRING, NOR COMMIT SUICIDE, AND THEN UNJUSTLY ACCUSE THE LORD OF TAKING THEM OUT OF THE WORLD.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 31}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 32]         "BUT WHAT IS THE USE OF TALKING? IGNORANCE AND FOLLY GO HAND IN HAND, AND STRONGER BRAINS ARE WANTED BEFORE WE CAN HOPE FOR REFORM. THE DAY AFTER THE PARTY, THE YOUNG LADY MENTIONED WAS FORCED TO WEAR HER DRESS SEVERAL INCHES LOOSER THAN USUAL, WAS UNABLE TO TAKE A FULL INSPIRATION WITHOUT EXPERIENCING A SHARP PAIN IN HER SIDE, AND ENDURED THE TORTURE THROUGHOUT THE DAY FROM PAIN IN THE CHEST; AND I SUPPOSE THE HEROISM WHICH ENABLED HER TO ENDURE IT WAS SUBLIME."  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 32}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 33]          While on a tour west, we spent some hours in Chicago, at the Massasoit House. Several young ladies waited upon the table, and all of them were deformed by tight lacing. My husband's hands could have spanned their waists. Their shoulders were broad, their hips were large. The artificial paddings over the chest, and the large appendages upon the back of the head, and upon the small of the back, made these girls appear anything but attractive. Their faces were pale, and they moved about languidly. There was nothing like sprightliness or gracefulness in their movements. Their vital organs were pressed in so small a compass that it was impossible for them to fill their lungs. They could not breathe naturally. They could only gasp. They could not walk naturally and gracefully. They wriggled in their walk, as though every step required an effort. Thought I, this is one of Dame Fashion's tortures. And these poor girls adopt her inventions, although in so doing they appeared like fools going to the correction of stocks. Read what Good Health says of  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 33}
[RH, October 31, 1871 par. 34]                                    "CORSETS.          "AMONG THE CAUSES WHICH PREVENT MUSCULAR EXERCISE, THE COMPRESSION OF THE CHEST BY CORSETS IS THE MOST REMARKABLE. WHERE ON THE EARTH, OR UNDER THE EARTH, OR IN THE WATERS, OR IN THE AIR, IN THINGS ANIMATE OR INANIMATE, THIS FASHION FOUND ITS ORIGINAL MODEL, UNLESS IT BE IN THE VENOMOUS WASP, IT WOULD BE HARD TO DISCOVER. TRADITION INSISTS THAT CORSETS WERE INVENTED BY A BUTCHER OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY, AS A PUNISHMENT FOR HIS WIFE. FINDING NOTHING TO STOP HER LOQUACITY, HE PUT A PAIR OF STAYS ON HER TO TAKE AWAY HER BREATH, AND SO PREVENT HER FROM GOING ABOUT AND TALKING. THIS EFFECTUAL PUNISHMENT WAS INFLICTED BY OTHER CRUEL HUSBANDS, TILL AT LAST THERE WAS SCARCELY A WIFE IN ALL LONDON WHO WAS NOT TIED UP IN THIS MANNER. THE PUNISHMENT BECAME SO UNIVERSAL AT LAST, THAT THE LADIES, IN THEIR DEFENSE, MADE A FASHION OF IT, AND SO IT HAS CONTINUED TO THE PRESENT TIME. THE FORM GIVEN BY CORSETS TO THE FEMALE CHEST IS DIRECTLY OPPOSED TO GRECIAN AND ROMAN MODELS OF BEAUTY.  "--Health Reformer.  {RH, October 31, 1871 par. 34}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 1]       January 2, 1872 Beware of the Spare Bed.  -         In our itinerant life we have suffered much by sleeping in beds that were not daily used. Beds that are not daily exposed to the air and sunlight, will gather dampness. And there are but very few who understand the necessity of having the sun and air come freely into their sleeping rooms, that bed and bedding may be kept perfectly dry and free from impurities.  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 1}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 2]          Beds that have been left unused for days, and even weeks, in the damp season of the year are dangerous to the health and life of those who sleep in them. When visitors are expected, the parlor stove may be for the first time set up, and a fire kindled in it, and the parlor bedroom opened. And this is considered sufficient preparation to make the friends comfortable. But the bed and bedding, if not carefully separated and aired, are not safe for any one to use.  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 2}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 3]          I have had a very afflicting experience in sleeping in damp beds. I slept with my infant two months old in a north bedroom. The bed had not been used for two weeks. A fire was kindled in the room, and this was considered all that was necessary. Next morning, I felt that I had taken cold. My babe seemed to be in great pain when moved. His face began to swell, and he was afflicted with erysipelas of the most aggravating form. My dear babe was a great sufferer for four weeks, and finally died, a martyr to the damp bed.  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 3}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 4]          A few weeks later, I accompanied my husband to fill appointments in several places. In four of these places we had the misfortune to be assigned the spare bed in rooms opening from the parlor. The stove was set up in the parlor adjoining these bedrooms the very day we were expected. Dampness had entered every part of these unheated, unventilated rooms. The windows had not been raised, and were carefully covered with paper curtains, and outside of these drapery, and the blinds were carefully closed. The air had not been permitted to circulate freely through the house, and the precious sunlight was excluded as though it was an enemy. Why was there need of windows at all when they were not used? It would have saved expense to have made these houses without windows. Our good-hearted friends received us cordially, and we should have enjoyed our visit, had it not been for the dreaded spare bed.  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 4}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 5]          At the first two places we visited, we took severe colds by sleeping in their damp, unused beds, and we suffered greatly with rheumatism; but tried to fill our appointments.  In the third damp bed, we lay nearly one hour trying to get warm; but the clothing was literally wet. We were under the unpleasant necessity of calling our friends; for we felt that it would be positively fatal to life and health to remain in that damp bed. Our friends cheerfully renewed their fires, and the bedding was removed from the bed and thoroughly dried.  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 5}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 6]          We returned home from that journey, and exposure, to suffer for months. I feared that I should be a cripple for life. My husband was afflicted with pain in the chest and lungs, and he had a severe cough for months. After three months of almost helpless suffering, and careful treatment, by the mercy of God, I was able to walk.  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 6}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 7]          We have been exposed on our late journey to "death in the spare bed." We have taken colds, which have settled upon the lungs, causing soreness of the flesh. Since our fears have been aroused, we have been careful, and have been under the necessity of close questioning in regard to our beds. In some cases, we have removed the bed clothing, and have dried it by the fire; before we ventured to sleep. This may have given the impression that we were very particular, and perhaps notional. We own that we are particular. We value life which God has preserved, by a miracle of his mercy, from the death in the spare, damp, and moldy beds.  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 7}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 8]          In the case of all these beds, where the air has not circulated through the rooms daily, the bedding should be removed and thoroughly dried by the fire, before being slept in. Sleeping rooms should have the windows raised every day, and the air should circulate freely through the rooms. The curtains should be withdrawn from the windows. The blinds should be fastened back. And the blessed sunlight should thus be invited in, to brighten and purify every bedroom in the house.  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 8}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 9]          The Northwestern Christian Advocate speaks touchingly upon this subject under the caption of  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 9}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 10]                                "DEATH IN THE SPARE BED.          "ON ONE OCCASION, HAVING NEED TO SEE A MINISTER EARLY THE MORNING AFTER CONFERENCE ADJOURNED, I WENT TO HIS BOARDING PLACE, ONE OF THE CHOICEST IN THE CITY. HE AND HIS ROOM-MATE WERE MAKING THEIR TOILET, AND REVEALED THEIR PRESENCE BY HOARSE AND ALMOST INCESSANT COUGHING. THEIR ENTERTAINMENT HAD BEEN MOST HOSPITABLE; BUT THEY HAD BEEN ASSIGNED TO THE 'SPARE ROOM,' IN THAT CASE AN ELEGANT APARTMENT, RESERVED FOR FAVORED GUESTS. THE SPACIOUS AND YIELDING BED HAD AN INVITING LOOK, BUT A DAMP AND MOLDY SMELL. INDEED, THE WHOLE APARTMENT REVEALED AN ALARMING UNFAMILIARITY WITH SUNSHINE. BUT IT WAS THE 'BEST ROOM,' AND ANY INTIMATION FROM THEM THAT BOTH ROOM AND BED WERE DAMP HAD SEEMED RUDE AND UNGRATEFUL. SO THEY OCCUPIED THE ROOM AND BED, AND CONTRACTED COLDS, FROM THE EFFECTS OF WHICH ONE HAS SINCE DIED, AND THE OTHER STILL SUFFERS.  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 10}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 11]          "SAID A PALE AND HAGGARD SUFFERER NOT LONG SINCE, 'I THINK I SHOULD BE ABLE TO VISIT MY APPOINTMENTS AT LEAST A FEW TIMES MORE, IF FRIENDS WOULD NOT PERSIST IN PUTTING ME AWAY IN THEIR CHILLY SPARE ROOMS AND DAMP BEDS.' WHEN SUCH CASES HAVE RUN THEIR COURSE, DOCTORS MAY SAY, 'DIED OF HEPATIZED LUNGS;' BUT MORE WILL UNDERSTAND THEM IF THEY SAY, 'DIED OF SLEEPING IN SPARE BEDS.'  {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 11}
[RH, January 2, 1872 par. 12]          "THE MOTIVES OF GOOD PEOPLE CANNOT BE QUESTIONED; BUT UNWITTINGLY THEY LITERALLY 'KILL WITH KINDNESS.' IN THE NAME OF THE BROTHERHOOD, I PROTEST IF WE ARE TO OCCUPY THE 'SPARE ROOM,' AND SLEEP IN THE 'SPARE BED,' THEY SHOULD BE DRY AND WELL AIRED. WE CERTAINLY DO NOT ELECT TO BE SUICIDES FROM COURTESY, AND YOU WOULD NOT GIVE US DEATH FOR A BED-FELLOW!"                                                                 E. G. W.                                                    -    {RH, January 2, 1872 par. 12}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 1]       March 12, 1872 Sentimentalism.  -         "Wisdom's ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace."  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 1}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 2]          Those who follow the path of wisdom and holiness will not be troubled with vain regrets over misspent hours, neither will they be troubled with gloom or horror of mind, as some are, unless engaged in vain, trifling amusements.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 2}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 3]          Many cherish the impression that spirituality and devotion to God are detrimental to health. There are many professing Christians with diseased imagination who do not correctly represent the religion of the Bible. They are ever walking under a cloud. They seem to think it a virtue to complain of depression of spirits, great trials, and severe conflicts. The Saviour of men has said, "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in Heaven." It is the duty of all to cherish the light, to walk in the light, and to encourage habitual cheerfulness of mind, that they may reflect light rather than shadows of gloom and darkness.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 3}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 4]          We take the position understandingly that godliness and righteousness do not conflict with the laws of health; but are in harmony with them. Some may teach that vain amusements and cheap nonsense are needful to cheerfulness, and to keep above despondency. This may divert the mind for the time being; but after the excitement is over, and the mind reflects, conscience arouses, and makes her voice heard, that this is not the best way to obtain health, or true happiness.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 4}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 5]          Amusements excite the mind; but depression is sure to follow. Useful labor and physical exercise will have a more healthful influence upon the mind, and will strengthen the muscles, improve the circulation, and will prove a powerful agent in the recovery of health.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 5}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 6]          "What man is he that desireth life, and loveth many days, that he may see good? Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from speaking guile; depart from evil, and do good; seek peace and pursue it. The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and his ears are open unto their cry. The face of the Lord is against them that do evil, to cut off the remembrance of them from the earth. The righteous cry, and the Lord heareth, and delivereth them out of all their troubles."  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 6}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 7]          The consciousness of right-doing is the best medicine for diseased bodies and minds. The special blessing of God resting upon the receiver, is health and strength. A person whose mind is quiet and satisfied in God is in the pathway to health. To have a consciousness that the eyes of the Lord are upon us, and his ears open to hear our prayers, is a satisfaction indeed. To know that we have a never-failing Friend in whom we can confide all the secrets of the soul, is a privilege which words can never express. Those whose moral faculties are beclouded by disease are not the ones to rightly represent the Christian life, or the beauties of holiness. They are too often in the fire of fanaticism, or the water of cold indifference, or stolid gloom.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 7}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 8]          There are those who do not feel that it is a religious duty to discipline the mind to dwell upon cheerful subjects, that they may reflect light rather than darkness and gloom. This class of minds will either be engaged in seeking their own pleasure, in frivolous conversation, laughing and joking, keeping the mind continually elated with a round of amusements; or they will be depressed, having great trials and mental conflicts, which they think but few have ever experienced or can understand. These persons may profess Christianity, but they deceive their own souls. They have not the genuine article. The religion of Jesus Christ is first pure, then peaceable, full of righteousness and good fruits. Many have fallen into the sad error which is so prevalent in this degenerate age, especially with females. They are too fond of the other sex. They love their society. Their attentions are to them flattering, and they encourage, or permit, a familiarity which does not always accord with the exhortation of the apostle, to "abstain from all appearance of evil."  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 8}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 9]          Some mingle with their religion a romantic, love-sick sentimentalism, which does not elevate, but only lowers. It is not their mind alone that is affected, but others are injured by their example and influence.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 9}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 10]          Some are naturally devotional. If they would train their mind to dwell upon elevated themes which have nothing to do with self, but are of a heavenly nature, they could yet be of use. But much of their life has been wasted in dreaming of doing some great work in the future, while present duties, though small, are neglected. They have been unfaithful. The Lord will not commit to their trust any larger work until the work now before them has been seen and performed with a ready, cheerful will.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 10}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 11]          Unless the heart is put into the work, it will drag heavily, whatever that work may be. The Lord tests our ability by giving us small duties to perform first. If we turn from these with dissatisfaction and murmuring, no more will be intrusted to us until we cheerfully take hold of these small duties, and do them well; then higher and greater responsibilities will be committed to us.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 11}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 12]          We have been intrusted with talents, not to be squandered, but to be put out to the exchangers, that, at the Master's coming, he may receive his own with usury. God has not distributed these talents indiscriminately. He has dispensed these sacred trusts according to the known powers and capacities of his servants: "To every man his work."  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 12}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 13]          He gives impartially, and he expects corresponding returns. If all do their duty according to the measure of their responsibility, the amount intrusted to them will be doubled, be it large or small. Their fidelity is tested and proved, and their faithfulness is positive evidence of their wise stewardship, and they can be intrusted with the true riches, even the gift of everlasting life.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 13}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 14]          Many have a self-complacent feeling, flattering themselves that if they had an opportunity, or were circumstanced more favorably, they could and would do some great work. These do not view things from a correct standpoint. Their imagination is diseased, and they have permitted their minds to soar above the common duties of life. Day-dreaming and romantic castle-building have unfitted them for usefulness. They have lived in an imaginary world, and have been imaginary martyrs, and are imaginary Christians. There is nothing real and substantial in their character. This class sometimes imagine that they have an exquisite delicacy of character, and sympathetic nature, which must be recognized and responded to by others. They put on an appearance of languor and indolent ease, and frequently think that they are not appreciated. Their sick fancy is not helping themselves or others. Appropriate labor, and healthy exercise of all their powers, would withdraw their thoughts from themselves.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 14}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 15]          Despondent feelings are frequently the result of too much leisure. The hands and mind should be occupied in useful labor, lightening the burdens of others; and in doing this, they will benefit themselves. Idleness gives time to brood over imaginary sorrows. If they do not in reality have hardships and trials, they will be sure to borrow them from the future. God, by his prophet Ezekiel, addresses Jerusalem thus: "Behold this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness, was in her and in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy."  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 15}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 16]          Invalids should not allow themselves to drop down into an inactive state. This is detrimental to health. The power of the will should be brought into action. And, even if some dread exercise, which involves responsibility, they should train their minds to it. Exertion is what they most need to recover health. They can never obtain health unless they overcome this listless, dreamy condition of mind, and arouse themselves to action.  {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 16}
[RH, March 12, 1872 par. 17]          There is much deception carried on under the cover of religion. Passion controls the minds of many who have become depraved through perversion of thought and feeling. These deceived souls flatter themselves that they are spiritually minded, and especially consecrated, when their religious experience is composed of a lovesick sentimentalism, rather than of purity, true goodness, and humiliation of self. The mind should be drawn away from self, and exercised in blessing others, and being elevated by good works. "Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this: To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." True religion ennobles the mind, refines the taste, sanctifies the judgment, and makes it possessor partaker of the purity, and the influence of Heaven, brings angels near, and separates more and more from the spirit and influence of the world.--E. G. W., in Health Reformer.                                                                   -    {RH, March 12, 1872 par. 17}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 1]       December 17, 1872 The First Advent of Christ.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         The Son of God was next in authority to the great Lawgiver. He knew that his life alone could be sufficient to ransom fallen man. He was of as much more value than man as his noble, spotless character, and exalted office as commander of all the heavenly host, were above the work of man. He was in the express image of his Father, not in features alone, but in perfection of character.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 1}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 2]          The blood of beasts could not satisfy the demands of God as an atoning sacrifice for the transgression of his law. The life of a beast was of less value than the life of the offending sinner, therefore could not be a ransom for sin. It could only be acceptable with God as a figure of the offering of his Son.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 2}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 3]          Man could not atone for man. His sinful, fallen condition would constitute him an imperfect offering, an atoning sacrifice of less value than Adam before his fall. God made man perfect and upright, and after his transgression there could be no sacrifice acceptable to God for him, unless the offering made should in value be superior to man as he was in his state of perfection and innocency.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 3}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 4]          The divine Son of God was the only sacrifice of sufficient value to fully satisfy the claims of God's perfect law. The angels were sinless, but of less value than the law of God. They were amenable to law. They were messengers to do the will of Christ, and before him to bow. They were created beings, and probationers. Upon Christ no requirements were laid. He had power to lay down his life, and to take it again. No obligation was laid upon him to undertake the work of atonement. It was a voluntary sacrifice that he made. His life was of sufficient value to rescue man from his fallen condition.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 4}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 5]          The Son of God was in the form of God, and he thought it not robbery to be equal with God. He was the only one, who as a man walked the earth, who could say to all men, Who of you convinceth me of sin? He had united with the Father in the creation of man, and he had power through his own divine perfection of character to atone for man's sin, and to elevate him, and bring him back to his first estate.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 5}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 6]          The sacrificial offerings, and the priesthood of the Jewish system, were instituted to represent the death and mediatorial work of Christ. All those ceremonies had no meaning, and no virtue, only as they related to Christ, who was himself the foundation of, and who brought into existence, the entire system. The Lord had made known to Adam, Abel, Seth, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and the ancient worthies, especially Moses, that the ceremonial system of sacrifices and the priesthood, of themselves, were not sufficient to secure the salvation of one soul.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 6}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 7]          The system of sacrificial offerings pointed to Christ. Through these, the ancient worthies saw Christ, and believed in him. These were ordained of Heaven to keep before the people the fearful separation which sin had made between God and man, requiring a mediating ministry. Through Christ, the communication which was cut off because of Adam's transgression was opened between God and the ruined sinner. But the infinite sacrifice that Christ voluntarily made for man remains a mystery that angels cannot fully fathom.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 7}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 8]          The Jewish system was symbolical, and was to continue until the perfect Offering should take the place of the figurative. The Mediator, in his office and work, would greatly exceed in dignity and glory the earthly, typical priesthood. The people of God, from Adam's day down to the time when the Jewish nation became a separate and distinct people from the world, had been instructed in regard to the Redeemer to come, which their sacrificial offerings represented. This Saviour was to be a mediator, to stand between the Most High and his people. Through this provision, a way was opened whereby the guilty sinner might find access to God through the mediation of another. The sinner could not come in his own person, with his guilt upon him, and with no greater merit than he possessed in himself. Christ alone could open the way, by making an offering equal to the demands of the divine law. He was perfect, and undefiled by sin. He was without spot or blemish. The extent of the terrible consequences of sin could never have been known, had not the remedy provided been of infinite value. The salvation of fallen man was procured at such an immense cost that angels marveled, and could not fully comprehend the divine mystery that the majesty of Heaven, equal with God, should die for the rebellious race.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 8}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 9]          As the time drew near for the Son of God to make his first advent, Satan became more vigilant in preparing the hearts of the Jewish people to be steeled against the evidences he should bring of his Messiahship. The Jews had become proud and boastful. The purity of the priesthood had not been preserved, but was fearfully corrupted. They retained the forms and ceremonies of their system of worship, while their hearts were not in the work. They did not sustain personal piety and virtuous characters. And the more they were wanting in the qualifications necessary to the sacred work, as priests of the most high God, the more tenacious were they of outward show of piety, zeal, and devotion.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 9}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 10]          They were hypocritical. They loved the honors of the world, and were ambitious to become exalted through riches. In order to obtain their desire, they improved every opportunity to take advantage of the poor, especially of the widow and fatherless. They exacted heavy sums of money of those who were conscientious, on various pretenses, for the Lord's treasury, and used the means thus dishonestly obtained for their own advantage. They were themselves rigorous to outwardly keep the law. They appeared to show great respect for traditions and customs, in order to obtain money from the people to gratify their corrupt ambition.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 10}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 11]          Traditions, customs, and needless ceremonies, were repeated to the people, which God had not given them through Moses or any other one. These originated from no higher source than man. The chief priests, scribes, and elders, forced these upon the people as the commandments of God. Their hearts were hard and unfeeling. They showed no mercy to the poor and unfortunate. Yet, at the same time, while praying in the market-places, and giving alms to be seen of men, and thus putting on the outward semblance of goodness, they were devouring widows' houses by their heavy taxes which they laid upon them. They were apparently exact in outward forms when observed of men; for they wished to give impressions of their importance. They wished the people to have exalted ideas of their zeal and devotion to religious duties, while they were daily robbing God by appropriating the offerings of the people to themselves.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 11}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 12]          The priesthood had become so corrupt that the priests had no scruples in engaging in the most dishonest and criminal acts to accomplish their designs. Those who assumed the office of high priest prior to, and at, the time of Christ's first advent, were not men divinely appointed to the sacred work. They had eagerly aspired to the office through love of power and show. They desired a position where they could have authority, and practice fraud under a garb of piety, and thereby escape detection. The high priest held a position of power and importance. He was not only counselor and mediator, but judge; and there was no appeal from his decision. The priests were held in restraint by the authority of the Romans, and were not allowed the power of legally putting any one to death. This power rested with those who bore rule over the Jews. Men of corrupt hearts sought the distinguished office of high priest, and frequently obtained it by bribery and assassination. The high priest, clad in his consecrated and expensive robes, with the breastplate upon his breast, the light flashing upon the precious stones inlaid in the breastplate, presented a most imposing appearance, and struck the conscientious, true-hearted people with admiration, reverence, and awe. The high priest was designed in an especial manner to represent Christ, who was to become a high priest forever after the order of Melchisedec. This order of priesthood was not to pass to another, or be superseded by another.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 12}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 13]          The Jewish nation had corrupted their religion by useless ceremonies and customs. This laid a heavy tax upon the people, especially the poorer classes. They were also under bondage to the Romans, and required to pay tribute to them. The Jews were unreconciled to their bondage, and looked forward to the triumph of their nation through the Messiah, the powerful deliverer foretold in prophecy. Their views were narrow. They thought the Coming One would, at his appearing, assume kingly honors, and, by force or arms, subdue their oppressors, and take the throne of David. Had they, with humble minds and spiritual discernment, studied the prophecies, they would not have been found in so great error as to overlook the prophecies which pointed to his first advent in humility, and misapply those which spoke of his second coming with power and great glory. The Jewish people had been striving for power. They were ambitious for worldly honors. They were proud and corrupt, and could not discern sacred things. They could not distinguish between those prophecies which pointed to the first advent of Christ, and those that described his second, glorious appearing. The power and glory described by the prophets as attending his second advent, they looked for at his first advent. Their national glory was to them their greatest anxiety. Their ambitious desire was the establishment of a temporal kingdom, which they supposed would reduce the Romans to subjection, and exalt themselves with authority and power to reign over them. They had made the proud boast to those to whom they were in subjection, that they were not to oppress them long; for their reign would soon commence, which would be more exalted and glorious than even that of Solomon.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 13}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 14]          When the time was fulfilled, Christ was born in a stable, and cradled in a manger, surrounded by the beasts of the stall. And is this indeed the Son of God, to all outward appearance a frail, helpless babe, so much resembling other infants? His divine glory and majesty were veiled by humanity, and angels heralded his advent. The tidings of his birth were borne with joy to the heavenly courts, while the great men of the earth knew it not. The proud Pharisees and scribes, with their hypocritical ceremonies, and apparent devotion to the law, knew nothing of the Babe of Bethlehem. They were ignorant of the manner of his appearing, notwithstanding all their boasted learning and wisdom in expounding the law and the prophecies in the schools of the prophets. They were devising means to advantage themselves. Their study was as to the most successful manner to obtain riches and worldly honor, and they were wholly unprepared for the revelation of the Messiah. They looked for a mighty prince, who should reign upon David's throne, and whose kingdom should endure forever. Their proud and lofty ideas of the coming of the Messiah were not in accordance with the prophecies which they professed to be able to expound to the people. They were spiritually blind, and were leaders of the blind.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 14}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 15]          In Heaven it was understood that the time had come for the advent of Christ to the world, and angels leave glory to witness his reception by those he came to bless and save. They had witnessed his glory in Heaven, and they anticipate that he will be received with honor in accordance with his character, and the dignity of his mission. As angels approach the earth, they first come to the people God had separated from the nations of the world as his peculiar treasure. They see no especial interest among the Jews, no eager waiting and watching that they may be the first to receive the Redeemer, and acknowledge his advent.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 15}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 16]          In the temple, which had been hallowed by daily sacrificial offerings, prefiguring his coming, and symbolizing his death, no preparations are being made to welcome the Saviour of the world. The Pharisees continue to repeat their long, meaningless prayers in the streets, to be heard of men, in order to obtain the reputation of great piety and devotion.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 16}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 17]          The angels from Heaven behold with astonishment the indifference of the people, and their ignorance in regard to the advent of the Prince of Life. The proud Pharisees, claiming to be God's chosen people, in their hypocritical devotions, are proclaiming the law, and exalting traditions, while men of other nations are dealing in fables, and are worshiping false gods. All alike were ignorant of the great event which prophecy had foretold would transpire.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 17}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 18]          Angels behold the weary travelers, Joseph and Mary, making their way to the city of David, to be taxed, according to the decree of Caesar Augustus. Here, in the providence of God, Joseph and Mary had been brought; for this was the place prophecy had predicted that Christ should be born. They seek a place of rest at the inn, but are turned away because there is no room. The wealthy and honorable have been welcomed, and find refreshment and room, while these weary travelers are compelled to seek refuge in a coarse building which shelters the dumb beasts.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 18}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 19]          Here the Saviour of the world is born. The majesty of glory, who filled all Heaven with admiration and splendor, is humiliated to a bed in a manger. In Heaven, he was surrounded by holy angels; but now his companions are the beasts of the stall. What humiliation is this! Wonder, O Heavens! and be astonished, O earth!  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 19}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 20]          As there are none among the sons of men to herald the advent of the Messiah, angels must now do that work which it was the honored privilege of men to do. But the angels, with the glad tidings of the birth of the Saviour, are sent to the humble shepherds, and not the learned Jews, who profess to be the expounders of prophecy; for they have no heart to receive it.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 20}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 21]          "And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field, keeping watch over their flock by night. And lo! the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone round about them, and they were sore afraid." Humble shepherds, who are guarding their flocks by night, are the ones who joyfully receive their testimony. Suddenly the heavens are lighted up with a brightness which alarms the shepherds. They know not the reason of this grand display. They do not at first discern the myriads of angels that are congregated in the heavens. The brightness and glory from the heavenly host illuminate and glorify the entire plain. While the shepherds are terrified at the glory of God, the leading angel of the throng quiets their fears by revealing himself to them, saying, "Fear not; for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day, in the city of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign unto you: ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger. And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host, praising God, and saying, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth, peace, good-will toward men."  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 21}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 22]          As their fears are dispelled, joy takes the place of astonishment and terror. They could not, at first, bear the radiance of glory, which attended the whole heavenly host, to break upon them suddenly. One angel only appears to the gaze of the watching shepherds to dissipate their fears, and make known their mission. As the light of the angel encircles them, the glory rests upon them, and they are strengthened to endure the greater light and glory attending the myriads of heavenly angels. "And it came to pass, as the angels were gone away from them into Heaven, the shepherds said one to another, Let us now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us. And they came with haste, and found Mary, and Joseph, and the babe lying in a manger. And when they had seen it, they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning this child. And all they that heard it wondered at those things which were told them by the shepherds. But Mary kept all these things, and pondered them in her heart. And the shepherds returned, glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen, as it was told unto them."  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 22}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 23]          The shepherds are filled with joy, and, as the bright glory disappears, and the angels return to Heaven, they are all aglow with the glad tidings, and hasten in search of the Saviour. They find the infant Redeemer, as the celestial messengers had testified, wrapped in swaddling clothes, and lying in the narrow confines of a manger.  {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 23}
[RH, December 17, 1872 par. 24]          The events which had but just transpired, have made indelible impressions upon their minds and hearts, and they are filled with amazement, love, and gratitude, for the great condescension of God to man in sending his Son into the world. The shepherds spread the joyful tidings everywhere, of the wondrous glory they had seen, and the celestial praises they had heard from the lips of the heavenly host.                                                                   -    {RH, December 17, 1872 par. 24}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 1]       December 24, 1872 The First Advent of Christ   -  By Ellen G. White.  -         The King of glory stooped low to take humanity; and angels, who had witnessed his splendor in the heavenly courts, as he was worshiped by all the heavenly hosts, were disappointed to find their divine Commander in a position of so great humiliation.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 1}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 2]          The Jews had separated themselves so far from God by their wicked works, that angels could not communicate to them the tidings of the advent of the infant Redeemer. God chooses the wise men of the East to do his will.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 2}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 3]          "Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea in the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the East to Jerusalem, saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him." These men were not Jews; but they had been waiting for the predicted Messiah. They had studied prophecy, and knew the time was at hand when Christ would come; and they were anxiously watching for some sign of this great event, that they might be among the first to welcome the infant heavenly King, and worship him. These wise men were philosophers, and had studied the works of God in nature. In the wonders of the heavens, in the glories of the sun, moon, and stars, they traced the finger of God. They were not idolaters. They lived up to the dim light which shone upon them. These men were regarded by the Jews as heathen; but they were more pure in the sight of God than the Jews who had been privileged with great light, and who made exalted professions, yet did not live up to the light God had given them. These wise men had seen the heavens illuminated with light, which enshrouded the heavenly host who heralded the advent of Christ to the humble shepherds. And after the angels returned to Heaven, a luminous star appeared, and lingered in the heavens.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 3}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 4]          This light was a distant cluster of flaming angels, which appeared like a luminous star. The unusual appearance of the large, bright star which they had never seen before, hanging as a sign in the heavens, attracted their attention. They were not privileged to hear the proclamation of the angels to the shepherds. But the Spirit of God moved them out to seek this heavenly Visitor to a fallen world. The wise men directed their course where the star seemed to lead them. And as they drew nigh to the city of Jerusalem, the star was enshrouded in darkness, and no longer guided them. They reasoned that the Jews could not be ignorant of the great event of the advent of the Messiah, and they made inquiries in the vicinity of Jerusalem.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 4}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 5]          The wise men are surprised to see no unusual interest upon the subject of the coming of the Messiah. They fear that after all they may not have read the prophecies correctly. Uncertainty beclouds their minds, and they become anxious. They hear the priests repeating and enforcing their traditions, and expounding the law, and exalting their religion, and their own piety. They point to their phylacteries, and the borders of their garments, upon which the precepts of the law and their traditions are inscribed, as evidences of their devotion, while they denounce the Romans and the Greeks as heathen and sinners above all men. The wise men leave Jerusalem not as confident and hopeful as when they entered it. They marvel that the Jews are not interested and joyful in prospect of this great event of the advent of Christ.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 5}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 6]          The churches of our time are seeking worldly aggrandizement, and are as unwilling to see the light of the prophecies, and receive the evidences of their fulfillment which show that Christ is soon to come, as were the Jews in reference to his first appearing. They were looking for the temporal and triumphant reign of Messiah in Jerusalem. Professed Christians of our time are expecting the temporal prosperity of the church, in the conversion of the world, and the enjoyment of the temporal millennium.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 6}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 7]          The wise men plainly stated their errand. They were in search of Jesus, the king of the Jews, for they had seen his star in the east and had come to worship him.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 7}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 8]          The city of Jerusalem was thrown into great excitement by the sayings of the wise men. The news was immediately carried to Herod. He was exceedingly troubled, yet disguised the discomfiture, and received the men with apparent courtesy.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 8}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 9]          The advent of Christ was the greatest event which had taken place since the creation of the world. The birth of Christ, which gave joy to the angels of Heaven, was not welcome to the kingly powers of the world. Suspicion and envy were aroused in king Herod, and his wicked heart was planning his dark purposes for the future. The Jews manifested a stupid indifference to the story of the wise men. But Herod is intensely interested and excited. He summons the scribes, and the chief priests, and urges upon them to search carefully prophetic history, and tell him where the infant king was to be born. The careless indifference and apparent ignorance of the scribes and chief priests, as they turn to their books for the words of prophecy, irritate the fully aroused king. He thinks they are trying to conceal from him the real facts in regard to the birth of the Messiah. He authoritatively commands them to make close search in relation to their expected king.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 9}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 10]          "And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born. And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judea; for thus it is written by the prophet, And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda; for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule my people Israel. Then Herod, when he had privily called the wise men, inquired of them diligently what time the star appeared. And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently for the young child; and when ye have found him, bring me word again, that I may come and worship him also.'  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 10}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 11]          Although Herod received the wise men with apparent respect, yet the intimation by them of the birth of a King to reign in Jerusalem, excited his envy and hatred against the infant whom he thought might prove his rival, and drive him, or his descendants, from the throne. A storm of opposition and satanic fury took possession of Herod, and he determined to destroy this infant king. Yet he put on a calm exterior, and requested a private interview with the wise men. He then inquired particularly the exact time the star appeared. He apparently hailed the supposition of the birth of Christ with joy, expressing a desire to be immediately informed by the wise men, that he might be among the first to show him true honor by worshiping him also. The wise men were not able to read the heart of the tyrant Herod; but God, who is acquainted with every emotion of the soul, with the intents and purposes of the heart, was not deceived by his hypocritical pretenses. His power will protect and preserve the precious infant Saviour from Satan's devices, until his mission on earth is accomplished. "When they had heard the king, they departed; and lo! the star which they saw in the east went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was. When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy."  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 11}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 12]          After the wise men had left Jerusalem, they again saw, to their great joy, the guiding star in the heavens, which directed them to the birthplace of our Saviour. "And when they were come into the house, they saw the young child with Mary his mother, and fell down, and worshiped him. And when they had opened their treasures, they presented unto him gifts; gold, and frankincense, and myrrh." The wise men found no loyal guard to debar their entrance to the presence of Christ. The honorable of the world are not in attendance. In place of the people who should have welcomed with grateful homage the Prince of life, he is surrounded with dumb, beasts.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 12}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 13]         The glory of God attending the angelic host had scarcely disappeared from the plains of Bethlehem when the malice of envious Herod was aroused in opposition to the infant Saviour. This king understood that Christ was to reign over a temporal kingdom, and he was utterly averse to the idea of a Jewish king. The chief priests and scribes had professed to understand the prophecies in reference to the appearing of Christ. They had repeated to the people the prophecies which relate to the second appearing of Christ in power and great glory, to put down all authority, and to rule over the whole earth. They had in a boastful, resentful manner, asserted that Christ was to be a temporal prince, and that every kingdom and nation was to bow in submission to his authority.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 13}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 14]          The priests had not searched the prophecies with an eye single to the glory of God, or with a desire to confirm there lives to the high standard marked out by the prophets. They searched the Scriptures to find ancient prophecies which they could in some way interpret to sustain their lofty pride, and to show with what contempt God regarded all the nations of the world except the Jews. They declared that the power and authority they were then compelled to respect and obey, would soon come to an end; for Messiah would take the throne of David, and, by force of arms, restore the Jews to their liberty, and their exalted privileges. The understanding of the Jews was darkened. They had no light in themselves. They were seeing the prophecies through their own perverse understanding. Satan was leading them on to their own ruin. And Herod was determined to defeat the purposes of the Jews, and to humble these proud boasters, by destroying Christ as soon as he should be found.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 14}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 15]          After the mission of the wise men had been accomplished, they were proposing to return and bear the joyful news to Herod of the success of their journey. But God sent his angel in the night season to turn the course of the wise men. In a vision of the night, they were plainly told not to return to Herod. They obeyed the heavenly vision. And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they departed into their own country another way. And when they were departed, behold the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word; for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him. When he arose, he took the young child and his mother by night, and departed into Egypt."  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 15}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 16]          The Lord moved upon the wise men to go in search of Jesus, and he directed their course by a star. This star, leaving them when near Jerusalem, led them to make inquiries in Judah; for they thought it was not possible for the chief priests and scribes to be ignorant of this great event. The coming of the wise men made the whole nation acquainted with the object of their journey, and directed their attention to the important events which were transpiring. God well knew that the advent of his Son to earth would stir the powers of darkness. Satan did not want that light should come into the world. The eye of God was upon his Son every moment. The Lord had fed his prophet Elijah by a miracle when upon a long journey. He could obtain food from no other source. He rained manna from heaven for the children of Israel. The Lord provided a way for Joseph to preserve his own life, and the life of Jesus, and that of the mother, by their fleeing into Egypt. He provided for the necessities of their journey, and for their sojourn in Egypt, by moving upon the wise men of the East to go in search of the infant Saviour, and to bear him valuable offerings as a token of honor. The Lord is acquainted with the hearts of all men. He directed the course of Joseph into Egypt, that he might there find an asylum from the wrath of a tyrannical king, and the life of the infant Saviour be preserved. The earthly parents of Jesus were poor. The gifts brought to them by the wise men sustained them while in the land of strangers.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 16}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 17]          Herod waited anxiously for the return of the wise men; for he was impatient to carry out his determined purpose to destroy the infant King of Israel. After he had waited long for the knowledge he desired, he feared his purpose might be thwarted. He reasoned thus: Could those men have read the dark deed I premeditated? Could they have understood my design, and purposely avoided me? This he thought was insult and mockery. His impatience, envy, and hatred, increased. He was stirred by his father, the devil, to seek the accomplishment of his purpose by a most cruel act. If he should fail in carrying out his murderous intent by pretense and subtlety, he would, by power and authority, strike terror to the hearts of all the Jews. They should have an example of what their king would meet, should they seek to place one upon the throne in Jerusalem.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 17}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 18]          And here was a favorable opportunity to humble the pride of the Jews and bring upon them a calamity which should discourage them in their ambition to have a separate government, and become the glory of the whole earth, as they had proudly boasted. Herod issued a proclamation to a large body of solders, whose hearts were hardened by crime, war, and bloodshed, to go throughout Bethlehem and all the coasts thereof and massacre all the children from two years old and under. Herod designed in this cruel act to accomplish a double purpose: first, to exercise, by his bold act, his power and authority over the Jews; and, second, to silence their proud boastings in regard to their king, and also make his own kingdom secure, by murdering the infant Prince whom he envied and feared. This cruel work was accomplished. The sword of unfeeling soldiers carried destruction everywhere. The horror and distress of parents were beyond description. The wailing cries of bereaved mothers, as they clasped their expiring infants to their breasts, rose above the coarse jests and imprecations of the soldiers, while they cried to Heaven for vengeance on the tyrant king.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 18}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 19]          All this terrible calamity was suffered of God, to humble the pride of the Jewish nation. Their crimes and wickedness had been so great that the Lord permitted the wicked Herod to thus punish them. Had they been less boastful and ambitious, their lives pure, their habits simple and sincere, God would have preserved them from being thus humiliated and afflicted by their enemies. God would, in a signal manner, have made the wrath of the king harmless to his people, had they been faithful and perfect before him. But he could not especially work for them, for their works were abhorred by him.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 19}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 20]          The Jews had excited the envy and hatred of Herod against Christ, through their false interpretation of the prophets. They taught that Christ was to reign over an earthly empire, in unsurpassed glory. Their proud boasting presented the Saviour of the world, and his mission to the earth, altogether in a false light. Their lofty ideas and their proud boasting did not result as Satan had at first purposed they should, in the destruction of the infant Saviour, but rebounded back upon themselves, filling their homes with mourning. Jeremiah, in prophetic vision, says: "In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation and weeping, and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted, because they are not." But Herod did not long survive his cruel work. He died a fearful death. He was compelled to yield to a power he could not turn aside or overcome.  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 20}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 21]          After Herod was cut off from the earth, the angel again warned Joseph to return to the land of Israel. He was desirous to make his home in Judah or Bethlehem; but when he heard that the son of the tyrannical Herod reigned upon his father's throne, he was afraid that the purposes of the father might be carried out by the son in murdering Christ. While in his perplexity, not knowing where to locate, the Lord, through his angel, again selected for him a place of safety. "And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth; that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets, He shall be called a Nazarene."  {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 21}
[RH, December 24, 1872 par. 22]          This was the reception the Saviour met as he came to a fallen world. He left his heavenly home, his majesty, and riches, and high command, and took upon himself man's nature, that he might save the fallen race. Instead of men glorifying God for the honor he had conferred upon them in thus sending his Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, by giving him a place in their affections, there seemed to be no rest nor safety for the infant Saviour. Jehovah could not trust to the inhabitants of the world his Son, who came into the world that through his divine power he might redeem fallen man. He who came to bring life to man, met, from the very ones he came to benefit, insult, hatred, and abuse. God could not trust his beloved Son with men while carrying on his benevolent work for their salvation, and final exaltation to his own throne. He sent angels to attend his Son and preserve his life, till his mission on earth should be accomplished, and he should die by the hands of the very men he came to save.                                                                   -    {RH, December 24, 1872 par. 22}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 1]       December 31, 1872 The Life of Christ  -  By Ellen G. White  -         From his childhood, Jesus conformed his life strictly to the Jewish laws. He manifested great wisdom in his youth. The grace and power of God were upon him. The word of the Lord, by the mouth of the prophet Isaiah, describes the office and work of Christ, and shows the sheltering care of God over his Son in his mission to earth, that the relentless hatred of men, inspired by Satan, should not be permitted to thwart the design of the great plan of salvation.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 1}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 2]          "Behold my servant, whom I uphold; mine elect, in whom my soul delighteth; I have put my spirit upon him. He shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause his voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall he not break, and the smoking flax shall he not quench. He shall bring forth judgment unto truth. He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till he have set judgment in the earth."  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 2}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 3]          The voice of Christ was not heard in the street, in noisy contention with those who were opposed to his doctrine. Neither was his voice heard in the street, in prayer to his Father, to be heard of men. His voice was not heard in joyful mirth. His voice was not raised to exalt himself, and to gain the applause and flattery of men. When engaged in teaching, he withdrew his disciples away from the noise and confusion of the busy city to some retired place more in harmony with the lessons of humility, piety, and virtue, which he would impress upon their minds. He shunned human praise, and preferred solitude and peaceful retirement to the noise and confusion of mortal life. His voice was often heard in earnest, prevailing intercessions to his Father; yet for these exercises he chose the lonely mountain, and frequently spent whole nights in prayer for strength to sustain him under the temptations he should meet, and to accomplish the important work he came to do for the salvation of man. His petitions were earnest, and mingled with strong cries and tears. And notwithstanding the labor of soul during the night, he ceased not his labor through the day. In the morning he would quietly resume his work of mercy and disinterested benevolence. The life of Christ was in marked contrast to that of the Jews, and for this very reason they wished to destroy him.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 3}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 4]          The chief priests, and scribes, and elders, loved to pray in the most public places; not only in the crowded synagogues, but in the corners of the streets, that they might be seen of men, and praised for their devotion and piety. Their acts of charity were done in the most public manner, and for the purpose of calling the attention of the people to themselves. Their voices were indeed heard in the streets, not only in exalting themselves, but in contention with those who differed with them in doctrine. They were resentful and unforgiving, proud, haughty, and bigoted. The Lord, through his faithful prophet, shows the life of Christ in marked contrast to the hypocritical chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 4}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 5]          The parents of Jesus yearly visited Jerusalem, in accordance with the Jewish law. Their son, Jesus, then twelve years old, accompanied them. In returning to their home, after they had gone a day's journey, their anxiety was aroused, as they missed Jesus. He had not been seen of them since they left Jerusalem. They supposed he was with the company. Inquiry and search were made among their acquaintances and relatives for their much-loved son; but no trace could be found of him. They hastened back to Jerusalem, their hearts heavy with sorrow. For one day of neglect they lost their son, Jesus, from their company which cost them three days of anxious search, with sorrowful hearts, before they found him. This should be a lesson to those who are following Christ. If they neglect watchfulness and prayer, and become careless, they may, in one day, lose Christ; but it may take many days of anxious, sorrowful search to find him again, and to enjoy the peace of mind and consolation of his grace that they lost through vain talking, jesting, joking, and evil speaking, or even neglect of prayer.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 5}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 6]          "And it came to pass, that after three days they found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them and asking them questions. And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and answers. And when they saw him, they were amazed; and his mother said unto him, Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing. And he said unto them, How is it that ye sought me? wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business? And they understood not the saying which he spake unto them. And he went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject unto them; but his mother kept all these sayings in her heart. And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man."  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 6}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 7]          The doctors and expounders of the law, always taught the people publicly upon especial occasions. It was upon one of these occasions that Jesus gave manifest proofs of superior wisdom, penetration, and mature judgment. The people were more surprised because the parents of Christ were poor, and he had not received the advantages of education. The question passed from lip to lip, Whence has this youth such wisdom, having never learned? While the parents of Christ were in search of him, they saw large numbers flocking to the temple; and as they entered it , the well-known voice of their son arrested their attention. They could not get sight of him for the crowd; but they knew that they were not mistaken, for no voice was like his, marked with solemn melody. The parents gazed in astonishment at the scene. Their son, in the midst of the grave and learned doctors and scribes, was giving evidence of superior knowledge by his discreet questions and answers. His parents were gratified to see him thus honored. But the mother could not forget the grief and anxiety she had suffered because of his tarry at Jerusalem, and she, in a reproving manner, inquired why he had thus dealt with them, relating her fears and sorrow on his account.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 7}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 8]          Said Jesus, "How is it that ye sought me?" This pointed question was to lead them to see that if they had been mindful of their duty, they would not have left Jerusalem without him. He then adds, "Wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business?" While they had been unmindful of the responsible charge intrusted to them, Jesus was engaged in the work of his Father. Mary knew that Christ did not refer to his earthly father, Joseph, but to Jehovah. She laid these things to heart, and profited by them.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 8}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 9]          In returning from Jerusalem with the crowd, talking and visiting engrossed their minds, and Jesus was forgotten for an entire day. His absence was not observed until the close of the day. Joseph and Mary had been honored of God in an especial manner, in being intrusted with the responsible charge of the Saviour. Angels had heralded his birth to the shepherds, and God had directed the course of Joseph, to preserve the life of the infant Saviour. But the confusion of much talk had led to the neglect of their sacred trust, and Jesus was not brought to mind for an entire day by those who should not have forgotten him for a moment. They returned their weary way, sad and fearful, to Jerusalem. They recalled the terrible massacre of innocent children by the cruel Herod in hope of destroying the king of Israel. When their anxiety was relieved by finding Jesus, they did not acknowledge their own neglect of duty, but their words reflected on Christ--"Why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing." Jesus in most respectful language, inquires, "How is it that ye sought me?" But these words modestly reflect back the censure upon themselves, in reminding them that, if they had not permitted themselves to be engrossed with matters of no special importance, they would not have had the trouble of searching for him. He then justifies his course: "Wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business?" While he was engaged in the work he came to the earth to perform, they had neglected the work his Father had especially intrusted to them. They could not fully comprehend the words of Christ; yet Mary, in a great measure, understood their import, and laid them away in her heart to ponder over in the future.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 9}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 10]          It was so natural for the parents of Christ to look upon him as their own child, as parents commonly regard their children, that they were in danger of losing the precious blessing which daily attended them in the presence of Jesus, the world's redeemer. As Christ was daily with them, his life in many respects as other children, it was difficult to keep before them his sacred mission, and the daily blessing of having committed to their charge and parental care, for awhile, the Son of God, whose divinity was veiled with humanity. His tarry in Jerusalem was designed of him as a gentle reminder to them of their duty, lest they should become indifferent in a greater degree, and lose the sense of the high favor God had conferred upon them.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 10}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 11]          Not one act in the life of Christ was unimportant. Every event of his life was for the benefit of his followers in future time. This circumstance of the tarry of Christ in Jerusalem teaches an important lesson to those who should believe on him. Many had come a great distance to keep the passover, instituted that the Hebrews might keep in memory their wonderful deliverance from Egypt. This ordinance was designed to call their minds from their world-loving interests, and from their cares and anxieties in relation to temporal concerns, and to review the works of God. They were to call to mind his miracles, his mercies and loving-kindness, to them, that their love and reverence for him might increase, and lead them to ever look to him, and trust in him in all their trials, and not turn to other gods.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 11}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 12]          The observance of the passover possessed a mournful interest to the Son of God. He saw in the slain lamb a symbol of his own death. The people who celebrated this ordinance were instructed to associate the slaying of the lamb with the future death of the Son of God. The blood, marking the door-posts of their houses, was the symbol of the blood of Christ, which was to be efficacious for the believing sinner, in cleansing him from sin, and sheltering him from the wrath of God which was to come upon the impenitent and unbelieving world, as the wrath of God fell upon the Egyptians. But none could be benefited by this special provision made by God for the salvation of man unless they should perform the work the Lord left them to do. They had a part to act themselves, and by their acts to manifest their faith in the provision made for their salvation.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 12}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 13]          Jesus was acquainted with hearts. He knew that, as the crowd returned in company from Jerusalem, there would be much talking and visiting which would not be seasoned with humility and grace, and the Messiah and his mission would be nearly forgotten. It was his choice to return from Jerusalem with his parents alone; for in being retired, his father and mother would have more time for reflection, and for meditation upon the prophecies which referred to his future sufferings and death. He did not wish that the painful events which they were to experience in his offering up his life for the sins of the world, to be new and unexpected to them. He was separated from them in their return from Jerusalem. After the celebration of the passover, they sought him sorrowing three days. When he should be slain for the sins of the world, he would be separated from them, lost to them, for three days. But after that, he would reveal himself to them, and be found of them, and their faith rely upon him as the redeemer of the fallen race, the advocate with the Father in their behalf.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 13}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 14]          Here is a lesson of instruction to all the followers of Christ. He designed that none of these lessons should be lost, but be written for the benefit of future generations. There is necessity of carefulness of words and actions when Christians are associated together, lest Jesus be forgotten of them, and they pass along careless of the fact that Jesus is not among them. When they are aroused to their condition, they discover that they have journeyed without the presence of Him who could give peace and joy to their hearts, and days are occupied in returning, and searching for him whom they should have retained with them every moment. Jesus will not be found in the company of those who are careless of his presence, and who engage in conversation having no reference to their Redeemer, in whom they profess their hopes of eternal life are centered. Jesus shuns the company of such, so also do the angels who do his commands. These heavenly messengers are not attracted to the crowd where minds are diverted from heavenly things. These pure and holy spirits cannot remain in the company where Jesus' presence is not desired and encouraged, and his absence not marked. For this reason, great mourning, grief, and discouragement exist. Through lack of meditation, watchfulness, and prayer, they have lost all that is valuable. The divine rays of light emanating from Jesus are not with them, cheering them with their loving, elevating influence. They are enshrouded in gloom, because their careless, irreverent spirit has separated Jesus from their company, and driven the ministering angels from them.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 14}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 15]          Many who attend meetings of devotion, and have been instructed by the servants of God, and been greatly refreshed and blessed in seeking Jesus, have returned to their homes no better than they left them, because they did not feel the importance of praying and watching thereunto, as they returned to their homes. They frequently feel inclined to complain of others, because they realize their loss. Some murmur against God, and do not reproach themselves as being the cause of their own darkness, and sufferings of mind. These should not reflect upon others. The fault is in themselves. They talked and jested, and visited away the heavenly Guest, and themselves they have only to blame. It is the privilege of all to retain Jesus with them. If they do this, their words must be select, seasoned with grace. The thoughts of their hearts must be disciplined to meditate upon heavenly and divine things.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 15}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 16]          The love of God, manifested toward fallen man in the gift of his beloved Son, amazed the holy angels. "God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The Son was the brightness of the Father's glory, and the express image of his person. He possessed divine excellence and greatness. He was equal with God. It pleased the Father that in him all fullness should dwell. He "thought it not robbery to be equal with God." Yet he "made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men. And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross."  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 16}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 17]          In Christ were united the human and the divine. His mission was to reconcile God to man, and man to God. His work was to unite the finite with the Infinite. This was the only way in which fallen men could be exalted, through the merits of the blood of Christ, to be partakers of the divine nature. Taking human nature fitted Christ to understand the nature of man's trials and all the temptations wherewith he is beset. Angels, who were unacquainted with sin, could not sympathize with man in his peculiar trials.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 17}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 18]          Before Christ left Heaven and came into the world to die, he was taller than any of the angels. He was majestic and lovely. But when his ministry commenced, he was but little taller than the common size of men then living upon the earth. Had he come among men with his noble, heavenly form, his outward appearance would have attracted the minds of the people to himself, and he would have been received without the exercise of faith.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 18}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 19]          It was in the order of God that Christ should take upon himself the form and nature of fallen man, that he might be made perfect through suffering, and himself endure the strength of Satan's fierce temptations, that he might understand how to succor those who should be tempted. The faith of men in Christ as the Messiah was not to rest on the evidences of sight, and they believe on him because of his personal attractions, but because of the excellence of character found in him, which never had been found, neither could be, in another. All who loved virtue, purity, and holiness, would be drawn to Christ, and would see sufficient evidence of his being the Messiah foretold by prophecy that should come. Those who thus trusted in the word of God, would receive the benefits of the teachings of Christ, and finally of his atonement.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 19}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 20]          Christ came to call the attention of all men to his Father, teaching them repentance toward God. His work was to reconcile man to God. Although Christ did not come as he was expected, yet he came just as prophecy had marked out that he would come. Those who wished to believe, had sufficient grounds for their faith by referring to prophecy which predicted the coming of the Just One, and described the manner of his coming.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 20}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 21]          The ancient Jewish church were the highly favored people of God, brought out of Egypt and acknowledged as his own peculiar treasure. The many and exceeding great and precious promises to them as a people, were the hope and confidence of the Jewish church. Herein they trusted, and believed their salvation sure. No other people professed to be governed by the commandments of God. Our Saviour came first to his own people, but they received him not.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 21}
[RH, December 31, 1872 par. 22]          The self-righteous, unbelieving Jews expected their Saviour and King would come into the world clothed with majesty and power, compelling all Gentiles to yield obedience to him. They did not expect any humiliation and suffering would be manifested in him. They would not receive the meek and lowly Jesus, and acknowledge him to be the Saviour of the world. Had he appeared in splendor, and assumed the authority of the world's great men, instead of taking the form of a servant, they would have received and worshiped him.  {RH, December 31, 1872 par. 22}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 1]       January 7, 1873 Life and Mission of John.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         About the time of the birth of John, the Jews were in a deplorable condition. And in order to keep down insurrection, they were allowed to have a separate government, in name, while the Romans virtually ruled them. The Jews saw that their power and liberty were restricted, and that, in reality, they were under the Roman yoke. The Romans claimed the right to appoint men to the priesthood, and to remove them from office at will. Thus was there a door opened for the priesthood to become corrupt. The priests, not being divinely appointed, abused their office, and were unfaithful in their ministrations. Men of corrupt morals, with money and influence, obtained the favor of those in power, and succeeded in attaining to the priesthood. The whole country felt their oppression, and revolt and dissension were the result of this state of things.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 2]          The pious Jews were looking, believing, and earnestly praying, for the coming of the Messiah. God could not manifest his glory and power to his people through a corrupt priesthood. The set time to favor his people had come. The faith of the Jews had become clouded, in consequence of their departure from God. Many of the leaders of the people brought in their own traditions, and enforced them upon the Jews, as the commandments of God. The pious Jews believed, and trusted in God that he would not leave his people in this condition, to be a reproach to the heathen. He had, in time past, raised them up a deliverer when in their distress they had called upon him. From the predictions of the prophets, they thought the time appointed of God had arrived when Messiah would come. And when he should come, they would have a clear revelation of the divine will, and that their doctrines would be freed from the traditions and needless ceremonies which had confused their faith. The pious, aged Jews waited day and night for the coming Messiah, praying that they might see the Saviour before they died. They longed to see the cloud of ignorance and bigotry dispelled from the minds of the people.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 3]          "Zacharias and Elizabeth were both righteous before God, walking in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless." They were far advanced in years. Zacharias ministered in the holy office of the priesthood. "And it came to pass that while he executed the priest's office before God in the order of his course, according to the custom of the priest's office, his lot was to burn incense when he went into the temple of the Lord. And the whole multitude of the people were praying without at the time of incense. And there appeared unto him an angel of the Lord standing on the right side of the altar of incense."  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 4]          And when Zacharias saw the angel of God, he was surprised and troubled. This conscientious, God fearing soul questioned whether he had himself offended God, and whether this divine messenger had come to reprove, or in judgment, to condemn. The heavenly messenger cheered him with these words:  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 5]          "Fear not, Zacharias, for thy prayer is heard; and thy wife Elizabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt call his name John. And thou shalt have joy and gladness; and many shall rejoice at his birth. For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost. And many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the Lord their God. And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord."  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 6]          In the above words, the angel Gabriel enjoined upon Zacharias that John should be brought up with strictly temperate habits. This was to secure to him physical, mental, and moral health, that he should be qualified for the important mission of making ready a people for the Lord. In order to accomplish this great work, the Lord must work with him. The Spirit of God would be with John if he should be obedient to the requirement of the angel.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 7]          A great work was before John, and in order for him to have a sound physical constitution, and mental and moral power, to do this work, he must control appetite and passion. John was to lead out as a reformer, and by his abstemious life, and plain dress, rebuke the intemperate habits, and the sinful extravagance, of the people. The indulgence of appetite in luxurious food, and the use of wine, were lessening physical strength, and weakening the intellect, so that crime and grievous sins did not appear sinful. The angel Gabriel gave special directions to the parents of John in regard to temperance. A lesson was given upon health reform by one of the exalted angels from the throne of Heaven. John was to reform the children of Israel, and turn them to the Lord. He had the promise that God would work with him. He was "to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just, to make ready a people prepared for the Lord."  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 8]          John was a representative of the people of God in the last days, to whom God has committed important and solemn truths. The world at large are given to gluttony and the indulgence of base passions. The light of health reform is opened before the people of God at this day, that they may see the necessity of holding their appetites and passions under control of the higher powers of the mind. This is also necessary, that they may have mental strength and clearness to discern the sacred chain of truth, and turn from the bewitching errors and pleasing fables that are flooding the world. Their work is to present before the people the pure doctrine of the Bible. Hence health reform finds its place in the preparatory work for the second appearing of Christ.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 9]          Zacharias was as much astonished at the words of the angel, as he was at his appearance. He had so humble an opinion of himself that he thought it could not be possible that he was thus to be honored of the Lord. He inquired, Whereby shall I know this? for I am an old man, and my wife well stricken in years. Zacharias for a moment forgot the unlimited power of God, and that nothing was impossible with him. He did not call to mind the case of Abraham and Sarah, and the fulfillment of the promise of God to them.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 10]          Zacharias received a confirmation of the angel's message: "Behold, thou shalt be dumb, and not able to speak, until the day that these things shall be performed, because thou believest not my words which shall be fulfilled in their season." He was soon made to realize the verity of the divine mission. The angel had no sooner departed than he was struck dumb.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 11]          The particular office of Zacharias was to pray in behalf of the people, for pardon of public and national sins, and to earnestly pray for the coming of the long-expected Saviour, whom they believed must redeem his people. When Zacharias attempted to pray, he could not utter a word. The people waited long for the appearance of Zacharias, to learn whether God had given them any visible token of his approbation. They began to fear from his long tarry that God had manifested his displeasure. When Zacharias came out of the temple, his countenance was shining with the light which the heavenly angel had reflected upon him. But he could not speak to the people. He made signs to them that an angel had appeared to him in the temple, and because of his unbelief he was deprived of the power of speech, until the prediction of the angel should be fulfilled.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 12]          Soon after the birth of John, "the tongue of Zacharias was loosed, and he spake, and praised God. And fear came on all that dwelt round about them; and all these sayings were noised abroad throughout all the hill country of Judea. And all that heard them, laid them up in their hearts, saying, What manner of child shall this be? And the hand of the Lord was with him; and his father Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost, and prophesied. And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, and was in the deserts until the day of his showing unto Israel."  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 13]          The prophet John separated himself from his friends and kindred, and made his home in the wilderness. He denied himself of the ordinary comforts of life. His food was simple. His clothing was a garment made of hair-cloth confined about the waist with a leather girdle. His parents had in a most solemn manner dedicated him to God from his birth.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 14]          The life of John, although passed in the wilderness, was not inactive. His separation from society did not make him gloomy and morose, neither was he unreconciled with his lonely life of hardship and privation. It was his choice to be secluded from the luxuries of life, and from depraved society. Pride, envy, jealousy, and corrupt passions, seemed to control the hearts of men. But John was separated from the influence of these things, and, with discerning eye and wonderful discrimination, read the characters of men. He lived in the quiet retreat of the wilderness, and occasionally he mingled in society; but would not remain long where the moral atmosphere seemed to be polluted. He feared that the sight of his eyes and the hearing of his ears would so pervert his mind that he would lose a sense of the sinfulness of sin. A great work was before him, and it was necessary that he should form a character unbiased by any surrounding influence. It was necessary that his physical, mental, and moral conditions should be of that high and noble type that would qualify him for a work which required firmness and integrity, that when he should appear among men he could enlighten them, and be instrumental in giving a new direction to their thoughts, and awakening them to the necessity of forming righteous characters. John would bring the people up to the standard of divine perfection. He studied the peculiarities of minds, that he might know how to adapt his instructions to the people.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 15]          John did not feel strong enough to stand the great pressure of temptation he would meet in society. He feared his character would be molded according to the prevailing customs of the Jews, and he chose the wilderness as his school, in which his mind could be properly educated and disciplined from God's great book of nature. In the wilderness, John could the more readily deny himself and bring his appetite under control, and dress in accordance with natural simplicity. And there was nothing in the wilderness that would take his mind from meditation and prayer. Satan had access to John, even after he had closed every avenue in his power through which he would enter. But his habits of life were so pure and natural that he could discern the foe, and had strength of spirit and decision of character to resist him.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 16]          The book of nature was open before John with its inexhaustible store of varied instruction. He sought the favor of God, and the Holy Spirit rested upon him, and kindled in his heart a glowing zeal to do the great work of calling the people to repentance, and to a higher and holier life. John was fitting himself, by the privations and hardships of his secluded life, to so control all his physical and mental powers that he could stand among the people as unmoved by surrounding circumstances as the rocks and mountains of the wilderness that had surrounded him for thirty years.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 17]          The state of public affairs when John's work commenced, was unsettled. Discord and insurrection were prevailing, when the voice of John was first lifted up, like the sound of a trumpet pealing forth from the wilderness, thrilling the hearts of all who heard with a new and strange power. John fearlessly denounced the sins of the people, saying, "Repent ye; for the kingdom of Heaven is at hand." Multitudes answered to the voice of the prophet, and flocked to the wilderness. They saw, in the singular dress and appearance of this prophet, a resemblance to the description of the ancient seers; and the opinion prevailed that he was one of the prophets risen from the dead.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 17}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 18]          It was the purpose of John to startle and arouse the people, and cause them to tremble because of their great wickedness. In simplicity and plainness, he pointed out the errors and crimes of men. A power attended his words, and, reluctant as the people were to hear the denunciation of their unholy lives, they could not resist his words. He flattered none; neither would he receive flattery of any. The people, as if with common consent, came to him repenting, and confessing their sins, and were baptized of him in Jordan.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 18}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 19]          Kings and rulers came to the wilderness to hear the prophet, and were interested and deeply convicted as he fearlessly pointed out their particular sins. His discernment of character and spiritual sight read the purposes and hearts of those who came to him, and he fearlessly told, both rich and poor, the honorable and the lowly, that without repentance of their sins, and a thorough conversion, although they might claim to be righteous, they could not enjoy the favor of God, and have part in the kingdom of the Messiah, whose coming he announced.  {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 19}
[RH, January 7, 1873 par. 20]          In the spirit and with the power of Elijah, John denounced the corruptions of the Jews, and raised his voice in reproving their prevailing sins. His discourses were plain, pointed, and convincing. Many were brought to repentance of their sins, and, as evidence of their repentance, were baptized of him in Jordan. This was the preparatory work for the ministry of Christ. Many were convicted because of the plain truths uttered by this faithful prophet; but, by rejecting the light, they became enshrouded in deeper darkness, so that they were fully prepared to turn from the evidences attending Jesus, that he was the true Messiah.                                                                   -    {RH, January 7, 1873 par. 20}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 1]       January 14, 1873 Life and Mission of John   -  By Ellen G. White.  -         As John looked forward to the ministry and miracles of Christ, he appealed to the people, "saying, Repent ye; for the kingdom of Heaven is at hand." He was successful in his ministry. Persons of all rank, high and low, rich and poor, submitted to the requirements of the prophet, as necessary for them in order to participate in the kingdom he came to declare. Many of the scribes and Pharisees came to him, confessing their sins, and were baptized of him in Jordan. The confessions made by the Pharisees astonished the prophet; for they had exalted themselves as better than other men, and had maintained a high opinion of their own piety and worthiness. As they sought to obtain remission of their sins, and revealed the secrets of their lives, which had been covered from the eyes of men, the prophet was amazed. "But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Bring forth, therefore, fruits meet for repentance. And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father; for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham."  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 2]          The whole Jewish nation seemed to be affected by the mission of John. The threatenings of God on account of their sins, repeated by the prophet, for a time alarmed them. John knew that they cherished the idea that, because they were of the seed of Abraham, they were securely established in the favor of God, while their course of action was abhorred of him. Their conduct was, in many respects, even worse than that of the heathen nations to whom they felt so much superior. The prophet faithfully presented to them the ability of God to raise up those who would take their place, and would become more worthy children of Abraham. He told them plainly that God was not dependent upon them to fulfill his purposes; for he could provide ways and means independent of them to carry forward his great work which was to be accomplished in purity and righteousness. John further adds: "And now also the ax is laid unto the root of the trees; therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire." He impresses upon them that the value of the tree is ascertained by the fruit it produces. Though a tree may bear an exalted name, yet if it produces no fruit, or if its fruit is unworthy of the name, the name will avail nothing in saving the tree from destruction. "Of thorns men do not gather figs, nor of a bramble bush gather they grapes."  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 3]          The prophet of God was impressed by the Holy Spirit that many of the Pharisees and Sadducees who asked baptism had no true convictions of their sins. They had selfish motives. They thought that if they should become friends of the prophet, they would stand a better chance to be personally favored of the coming Prince. In their blindness they believed that he was to set up a temporal kingdom, and bestow honors and riches upon his subjects.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 4]          John rebuked their selfish pride and avarice. He warned them of their unbelief, and condemned their hypocrisy. He told them that they had not fulfilled the conditions of the covenant on their part, which would entitle them to the promises God made to a faithful and obedient people. Their proud boasts of being children of Abraham did not make them really such. Their exhibitions of pride, their arrogance, jealousy, selfishness, and cruelty, stamped their characters as a generation of vipers, rather than the children of obedient and just Abraham. Their wicked works had disqualified them to claim the promises God made to the children of Abraham. John assured them that God would raise up children unto Abraham from the very stones, to whom he could fulfill his promise, rather than to depend on the natural children of Abraham who had neglected the light God had given them, and had become hardened by selfish ambition and wicked unbelief. He told them that if they were really the children of Abraham, they would do the works of their father Abraham. They would have Abraham's faith, love, and obedience. But they did not bear this fruit. They had no claim to Abraham as their father, or the promises God made to the seed of Abraham. "Every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire." While they were professing to be God's commandment keeping people, their works denied their faith, and without true repentance for their sins they would have no part in the kingdom of Christ. Justice, benevolence, mercy, and the love of God would characterize the lives of his commandment-keeping people. Unless these fruits were seen in their daily life, all their profession was of no more value than chaff which would be devoted to the fire of destruction.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 5]          The Jews had deceived themselves by misinterpreting the words of the Lord through his prophets, of his eternal favor to his people Israel.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 6]          "Thus saith the Lord, which giveth the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances of the moon and of the stars for a light by night, which divideth the sea when the waves thereof roar; the Lord of hosts is his name: If those ordinances depart from before me, saith the Lord, then the seed of Israel also shall cease from being a nation before me forever. Thus saith the Lord: If heaven above can be measured, and the foundations of the earth searched out beneath, I will also cast off all the seed of Israel for all that they have done, saith the Lord." Jeremiah 31:35-37.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 7]          These words the Jews applied to themselves. And because God had shown them so great favor and mercy, they flattered themselves that, notwithstanding their sins and iniquities, he would still retain them as his favored people, and shower especial blessings upon them. They misapplied the words of Jeremiah, and depended for their salvation upon being called the children of Abraham. If they had indeed been worthy of the name of Abraham's children, they would have followed the righteous example of their father Abraham, and would have done the works of Abraham.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 8]          This has been the danger of the people of God in all ages; and especially is this the danger of those living near the close of time. We are cited by the apostle to the unbelief, blindness, rebellion, and repeated sins of the Hebrews, as a warning. Paul plainly states that "all these things happened unto them for ensamples; and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come." If, in these last days of peril, for the encouragement of persons in responsible positions, God in mercy gives them a testimony of favor, they frequently become lifted up, and lose sight of their frailties and weaknesses, and rely upon their own judgment, flattering themselves that God cannot accomplish his work without their especial aid. They trust in their own wisdom; and the Lord permits them, for a time, to apparently prosper, to reveal the weakness and folly of the natural heart. But the Lord will, in his own time, and in his own way, bring down the pride and folly of these deceived ones, and show to them their true condition. If they will accept the humiliation, and by confession and sincere repentance, turn unto the Lord, perfecting holiness in the fear of God, he will renew his love to them. But if they shut their eyes to their own sins, as did the Jews, and choose their own ways, the Lord will give them up to blindness of mind, and hardness of heart, that they cannot discern the things of the Spirit of God.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 9]          God cannot do much for man, because he misinterprets his blessings, and concludes that he is favored on account of some goodness in himself. It is not safe to speak in the praise of mortals; for they cannot bear it. Satan has the special work to do of flattering poor souls, and he needs not the help of the Lord's servants in this matter. How few realize the weakness of human nature and the subtlety of Satan. Many in these last days are preparing themselves for affliction and sorrow, or for complete separation from the favor of God, because of their pride and self-righteousness. They will fall, through self-exaltation.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 10]          The prophet John impressed upon the people the necessity of their profession being accompanied with good works. Their words and actions would be their fruit, and would determine the character of the tree. If their works were evil, the truth of God would testify against them. God would in no wise excuse sin in a people who had been enlightened, even if he had, in their days of faithfulness and purity, loved them, and given them especial promises. These promises and blessings were always upon condition of obedience upon their part.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 11]          The Lord pronounced, by the mouth of Moses, blessings upon the obedient, and curses upon the disobedient. "Ye shall make you no idols," was the command of God. "Ye shall keep my Sabbaths, and reverence my sanctuary. I am the Lord. If ye walk in my statutes, and keep my commandments, and do them; then I will give you rain in due season, and the land shall yield her increase, and the trees of the field shall yield their fruit." Many and great blessings are enumerated, which God would bestow; and then, above all the other blessings, he promised, "I will set my tabernacle among you; and my soul shall not abhor you. And I will walk among you, and will be your God, and ye shall be my people." "But if ye will not hearken unto me, and will not do all these commandments; and if ye shall despise my statutes, or if your soul abhor my judgments, so that ye will not do all my commandments, but that ye break my covenant, I also will do this unto you: I will even appoint over you terror, consumption, and the burning ague, that shall consume the eyes, and cause sorrow of heart; and ye shall sow your seed in vain; for your enemies shall eat it. And I will set my face against you, and ye shall be slain before your enemies. They that hate you shall reign over you, and ye shall flee when none pursueth you."  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 12]         The Jews were experiencing the fulfillment of the threatened curse of God for their departure from him, and for their iniquity; yet they did not lay these things to heart, and afflict their souls before God. A people that hated them ruled over them. They were claiming the blessings God had promised to confer upon them should they be obedient and faithful. But at the very time they were suffering under the curse of God because of disobedience. John declared to them that unless they bore fruit, they would be hewn down and cast into the fire.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 13]          He specified the fruit they were required to bear in order to become the subjects of Christ's kingdom; which were works of love, mercy, and benevolence. They must have virtuous characters. These fruits would be the result of genuine repentance and faith. If blessed with plenty, and they saw others destitute, they should divide with them. They must be workers. "He that hath two coats, let him impart to him that hath none; and he that hath meat, let him do likewise. Then came also publicans to be baptized, and said unto him, Master, what shall we do? And he said unto them, Exact no more than that which is appointed you. And the soldiers likewise demanded of him, saying, And what shall we do? And he said unto them, do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely; and be content with your wages."  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 14]          John gave his disciples lessons in practical godliness. He showed them that true goodness, honesty, and fidelity, must be seen in their daily life, and that they should be actuated by unselfish principles, or they would be no better than common sinners.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 15]          Unless others should be made better within the sphere of their influence, they would be like the fruitless tree. Their wealth was not to be used merely for selfish purposes. They were to relieve the wants of the destitute, and to make free-will offerings to God to advance the interests of his cause. They should not abuse their privileges, to oppress, but should shield the defenseless, redress the wrongs of the injured, and thus give a noble example of benevolence, compassion, and virtue, to those who were inferior and dependent. If they made no change in their conduct, but continued to be extravagant, selfish, and void of principle, they would correctly represent the tree bearing no good fruit. This lesson is applicable to all Christians. The followers of Christ should evidence to the world a change in their life for the better, and by their good works show the transforming influence of the Spirit of God upon their hearts. But there are many who bear no fruit to the glory of God; they give no evidence of a radical change in their life. Although they make high profession, they have not felt the necessity of obtaining a personal experience for themselves, by engaging in Christian duties with hearts of love, intensified by their new and holy obligations, feeling a weight of their responsibility in doing their Master's work with readiness and diligence.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 16]          The people thought that John might be the promised Messiah. His life was unselfish, and marked with humility and self-denial. His teachings, exhortations, and reproofs, were fervent, sincere, and courageous. In his mission, he turned not to the right or to the left to court the favors or applause of any. He did not aspire to worldly honor or worldly dignity, but was humble in heart and life, and did not assume honors that did not belong to him. He assured his followers that he was not the Christ.  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 17]          John, as a prophet, stood forth as God's representative, to show the connection between the law and prophets, and the Christian dispensation. His work and ministry pointed back to the law and the prophets, while he, at the same time, pointed the people forward to Christ, as the Saviour of the world. He raised his voice and cried to the people, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."  {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 17}
[RH, January 14, 1873 par. 18]          Multitudes followed this singular prophet from place to place, and many sacrificed all to obey his instruction. Kings, and the noble of the earth, were attracted to this prophet of God, and heard him gladly. As John saw that the attention of the people was directed to him, thinking that he might be the Coming One, he sought every opportunity to direct the attention of the people to One mightier than himself.                                                                   -    {RH, January 14, 1873 par. 18}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 1]       January 21, 1873 Life and Mission of John   -  By Ellen G. White.  -         Christ's life had been so retired and secluded at Nazareth that John had not a personal acquaintance with him, and he did not positively know that he was the Messiah. He was acquainted with the circumstances of his birth, and he believed him to be the promised One. The secluded life of Christ for thirty years at Nazareth, in which he gave no special evidence of his Messiahship, suggested doubts to John whether he was indeed the One for whose coming he was to prepare the way. John, however, rested the matter in faith, fully believing that God would in due time make it plain. The Lord had shown him that the Messiah would be pointed out to him by a distinct sign; when this should be done, then John could present him to the world as the long-expected Messiah, the Lamb of God that was to take away the sin of the world.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 2]          John had heard of the sinless character and spotless purity of Christ. His life was in harmony with what the Lord had revealed to him respecting one that was among them whose life was without the taint of sin. John had also seen that he should be the example for every repenting sinner. When Christ presented himself for baptism, John recognized him at once as the superior one revealed to him. He discerned, in the person and deportment of Christ, a character above every other man he had ever seen. The very atmosphere of his presence was holy and awe-inspiring. Although he knew him not as the Messiah, yet never had such a holy influence been realized by John from any one as when in the presence of Christ. He felt the superiority of Christ at once, and shrank from performing the rite of baptism to one whom he knew to be sinless. Many had come to him to receive the baptism of repentance, confessing their sins and crimes; but John could not understand why the only sinless One upon the earth should ask for an ordinance implying guilt, virtually confessing, by the symbol of baptism, pollution to be washed away. He remonstrated with Christ, acknowledging his superiority, and refused to administer the ordinance, saying, "I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me?" With firm and gentle authority, Jesus waives the refusal of John and his plea of unworthiness, saying, "Suffer it to be so now; for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness."  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 3]          Christ came not confessing his own sins; but guilt was imputed to him as the sinner's substitute. He came not to repent on his own account; but in behalf of the sinner. As man had transgressed the law of God, Christ was to fulfill every requirement of that law, and thus show perfect obedience. "Lo, I come to do thy will, O God!" Christ honored the ordinance of baptism by submitting to this rite. In this act he identified himself with his people as their representative and head. As their substitute, he takes upon him their sins, numbering himself with the transgressors, taking the steps the sinner is required to take, and doing the work the sinner must do. His life of suffering and patient endurance after his baptism were an example to converted sinners of what they should endure and patiently suffer in consequence of their transgressions and sins. John finally yielded to the request of Christ, notwithstanding his feelings of unworthiness to baptize him, and performed the service. He led the Saviour of the world down into the river Jordan in the presence of a large concourse of people, and buried him in the water.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 4]          After Christ rose up from the water and from the hand of John, he walked out to the bank of Jordan, and bowed in the attitude of prayer. The eyes of John were fastened upon Christ with the deepest interest and amazement. His heart was stirred with emotion as he looked upon him thus bowed as a suppliant. Christ's hands were raised upward, and his gaze seemed to penetrate Heaven. As the believer's example, his sinless humanity supplicated support and strength from his Heavenly Father, as he was about to commence his public labor as the Messiah. Jesus poured out his soul in earnest prayer. A new and important era was opening before him. His former peaceful, quiet life is to here end. He had been happy in a life of industry and toil, while fulfilling the duties devolving on a son. He was an example to those in childhood, youth, and manhood. His deportment showed that he felt the importance and solemnity of the hour. He knew that trials, toils, conflicts, suffering and death, were in the path his feet had entered. He felt the weight of the responsibilities he must bear. He was about to engage in new and arduous duties. A sense of the sinfulness of men, and the hardness of their hearts, which separated them from God, convinced him that but few would discern his merciful mission, and accept the salvation he came from Heaven to bring them.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 5]          Never before had angels listened to such a prayer as Christ offered at his baptism, and they were solicitous to be the bearers of the message from the Father to his Son. But, no! direct from the Father issues the light of his glory. The heavens were opened, and beams of glory rested upon the Son of God and assumed the form of a dove, in appearance like burnished gold. The dove-like form was emblematical of the meekness and gentleness of Christ. While the people stood spell-bound with amazement, their eyes fastened upon Christ, from the opening heavens came these words: "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." The words of confirmation that Christ is the Son of God were given to inspire faith in those who witnessed the scene, and to sustain the Son of God in his arduous work. Notwithstanding the Son of God was clothed with humanity, yet Jehovah, with his own voice, assures him of his sonship with the Eternal. In this manifestation to his Son, God accepts humanity as exalted through the excellence of his beloved Son.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 6]          As John had now witnessed the heavenly dove resting upon Jesus, which was the promised token of the Messiah, he stretched forth his hand, and with assurance proclaimed before the multitude, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world!" From this time John had no doubt in regard to Jesus' being the true Messiah.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 7]          After this, Jesus withdrew into the wilderness, to be tempted of the devil forty days. His long fast ended, the victory won, he returns to the banks of the Jordan, mingling again with the disciples of John, yet giving no outward evidence of his special work, and taking no measures to bring himself to notice.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 8]          Men were sent from the highest authority in Jerusalem to inquire in regard to the great agitation John was creating. He was calling whole cities and towns to listen to his voice of warning; and they would know the prophet's authority for thus claiming the attention of the people, and turning the world upside down. These messengers challenged John to tell them certainly if he was the Messiah. John confessed, I am not the Christ. And they asked him, What then? Art thou Elias? And he saith, I am not. Art thou that prophet? And he answered, No. Then said they unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself? He said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord, as said the prophet Esaias. John is then questioned as to his authority for baptizing, and thus agitating the people, when he does not claim to be Christ, or Elias, neither that prophet. The words, "That prophet," have reference to Moses. The Jews had been inclined to the belief that Moses would be raised from the dead, and taken to Heaven. They did not know that Moses had already been resurrected.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 9]          When John came, baptizing with water, the Jews thought that he might be the prophet Moses raised from the dead; for he seemed to have a thorough knowledge of the prophecies, and to understand the history of the Hebrews and their wanderings in the wilderness in consequence of their unjust murmurings and continual rebellion. They also called to mind the peculiar circumstances of John's birth, and wonderful manifestation of God to Zacharias, his father, in the temple, by the visitation of the angel from the presence of God, and the power of speech being taken from Zacharias, because he did not believe the words of the angel, and the unloosing of his tongue at the birth of John. These important facts had in the past thirty years been measurably forgotten. But when John appeared as a prophet, the manifestation of the Spirit of God at his birth was called to mind.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 10]          When the messengers of the highest authority in Jerusalem were communing with John in reference to his mission and work, he could have taken honor to himself, had he been so disposed. But he would not assume honors that did not belong to him. While conversing with the messengers, suddenly his eye kindled, his countenance lighted up, and his whole being seemed stirred with deep emotion, as he discovered the person of Jesus in the concourse of people. He raised his hand, pointing to Christ, saying, There standeth one among you whom we know not. I have come to prepare the way before him whom ye now see. He is the Messiah. He it is who coming after me is preferred before me, whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 11]          "The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world! This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me; for he was before me. And I knew him not; but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water. And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from Heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. And I knew him not. But he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw and bare record, that this is the Son of God. Again, the next day after, John stood, and two of his disciples; and looking upon Jesus as he walked, he saith, Behold the Lamb of God!" And the two disciples heard him speak, and they followed Jesus. Then Jesus turned and saw them following, and saith unto them, What seek ye? The disciples confessed that they were seeking Christ, and that they desired to become acquainted with him, and to be instructed by him at his home. These two disciples were charmed with the deeply impressive, yet simple and practical, lessons of Christ. Their hearts had never been so moved before. Andrew, Simon Peter's brother, was one of these disciples. He was interested for his friends and relatives, and was anxious that they also should see Christ, and hear for themselves his precious lessons. Andrew went in search of his brother Simon, and with assurance claimed to have found Christ, the Messiah, the Saviour of the world. He brought his brother to Jesus, and as soon as Jesus looked upon him, he said, Thou art Simon, the son of Jona; thou shalt be called Cephas, which is by interpretation a stone. The next day Christ selected another disciple, Philip, and bade him follow him. Philip fully believed that Christ was the Messiah, and began to search for others to bring them to listen to the teachings of Christ, which had so charmed him. Then Philip found Nathanael. He was one of the number who heard John proclaim, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." He felt deeply convicted, and retired to a grove, concealed from every human eye, and there meditated upon the announcement of John, calling to his mind the prophecies relating to the coming of the Messiah and his mission. He queried thus: Could this indeed be the Messiah for whom they had so long waited, and were so desirous to see? Hope sprang up in the heart of Nathanael that this might be the one that would save Israel. He bowed before God and prayed that if the person whom John had declared to be the Redeemer of the world was indeed the promised deliverer, that it might be made known to him. The Spirit of the Lord rested upon Nathanael in such a special manner that he was convinced that Christ was the Messiah. While Nathanael was praying, he heard the voice of Philip calling him, saying, "We have found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph. And Nathanael said unto him, Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth? Philip saith unto him, Come and see. Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him and saith of him, Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile! Nathanael saith unto him, Whence knowest thou me? Jesus answered and said unto him, Before that Philip called thee, when thou wast under the fig-tree, I saw thee."  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 12]          Nathanael's wavering faith was now strengthened, and he answered and said, "Rabbi, thou art the Son of God; thou art the King of Israel. Jesus answered and said unto him, Because I said unto thee, I saw thee, under the fig-tree, believest thou? Thou shalt see greater things than these. And he said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Hereafter ye shall see Heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man."  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 13]          In these first few disciples the foundation of the Christian church was being laid by individual effort. John first directed two of his disciples to Christ. Then one of these finds a brother, and brings him to Christ. He then calls Philip to follow him, and he went in search of Nathanael. Here is an instructive lesson for all the followers of Christ. It teaches them the importance of personal effort making direct appeals to relatives, friends, and acquaintances. There are those who profess to be acquainted with Christ for a life time who never make personal effort to induce one soul to come to the Saviour. They have left all the work with the minister. He may be well qualified for his work; but he cannot do the work which God has left upon the members of the church. Very many excuse themselves from being interested in the salvation of those who are out of Christ, and are content to selfishly enjoy the benefits of the grace of God themselves, while they make no direct effort to bring others to Christ. In the vineyard of the Lord there is a work for all to do, and unselfish, interested, faithful workers will share largely of his grace here, and of the reward he will bestow hereafter. Faith is called into exercise by good works, and courage and hope are in accordance with working faith. The reason many professed followers of Christ have not a bright and living experience, is because they do nothing to gain it. If they would engage in the work which God would have them do, their faith would increase, and they would advance in the divine life.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 14]          Jesus was pleased with the earnest faith of Nathanael that asked for no greater evidence than the few words he had spoken. And he looked forward with pleasure to the work he was to do in relieving the oppressed, healing the sick, and in breaking the bands of Satan. In view of these blessings which Christ came to bestow, he says to Nathanael, in the presence of the other disciples, "Hereafter ye shall see heaven opened, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man."  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 15]          Christ virtually says, On the bank of Jordan the heavens were opened before me, and the Spirit descended like a dove upon me. That scene at Jordan was but a token to evidence that I was the Son of God. If you believe in me as such, your faith shall be quickened, and you shall see that the heavens will be opened, and shall never be closed. I have opened them for you, and the angels of God, that are united with me in the reconciliation between earth and Heaven, uniting the believers on the earth with the Father above, will be ascending, bearing the prayers of the needy and distressed from the earth to the Father above, and descending, bringing blessings of hope, courage, health, and life, for the children of men.  {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, January 21, 1873 par. 16]          The angels of God are ever moving up and down from earth to Heaven, and from Heaven to earth. All the miracles of Christ performed for the afflicted and suffering were, by the power of God, through the ministration of angels. Christ condescended to take humanity, and thus he unites his interests with the fallen sons and daughters of Adam here below, while his divinity grasps the throne of God. And thus Christ opens the communication of man with God, and God with man. All the blessings from God to man are through the ministration of holy angels.                                                                   -    {RH, January 21, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 1]       March 4, 1873 John's Mission and Death.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         Disciples were being daily added to Christ, and people flocked from cities and villages to hear him. Many came to him for baptism; but Christ baptized none. His disciples performed this ordinance. And while Christ's disciples were baptizing large numbers, there arose a question among the Jews and the disciples of John, whether the act of baptism purified the sinner from the guilt of sin. The disciples of John answered that John baptized only unto repentance, but Christ's disciples unto a new life. John's disciples were jealous of the popularity of Christ, and said to John, referring to Christ, "He that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou bearest witness, behold the same baptizeth, and all men come to him. John answered and said, A man can receive nothing except it be given him from Heaven."  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 2]          In this answer, John virtually says, Why should you be jealous on my account? "Ye yourselves bear me witness that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him. He that hath the bride is the bridegroom; but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom's voice. This my joy therefore is fulfilled."  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 3]          John, so far from being jealous of the prosperity of Christ's mission, rejoices as he witnesses the success of the work he came to do. He assures his disciples that his special mission was to direct the attention of the people to Christ. "He must increase; but I must decrease. He that cometh from above is above all. He that is of the earth is earthy, and speaketh of the earth. He that cometh from Heaven is above all. And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth; and no man receiveth his testimony."  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 4]          John assured his disciples that Jesus was the promised Messiah, the Saviour of the world. As his work was closing, he taught his disciples to look to Jesus, and follow him as the great teacher. John's life, with the exception of the joy he experienced in witnessing the success of his mission, was without pleasure. It was one of sorrow and self-denial. He who heralded the first advent of Christ, was not permitted personally to hear him, nor to witness the power manifested by him. John's voice was seldom heard, except in the wilderness. His life was lonely. Multitudes had flocked to the wilderness to hear the words of the wonderful prophet. He had laid the ax at the root of the tree. He had reproved sin, fearless of the consequences, and prepared the way for the ministry of Christ.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 5]          Herod was affected as he listened to the pointed testimony of John, and, with deep interest, he inquired what he must do to become his disciple. He was convicted by the plain truths uttered by John. His conscience condemned him, for a woman of vile passions had gained his affections and controlled his mind. This unprincipled woman was ambitious for power and authority, and thought if she became the wife of Herod, her object would be gained. As Herod listened to the practical truths proclaimed by John, reproving the transgression of the law of God, and setting forth the future punishment which the guilty must suffer, he trembled, and greatly desired to break the chain of lust which held him. He opened his mind to John, who brought Herod to the law of God, face to face, and told him it would be impossible for him to have part in the kingdom of the Messiah unless he should break away from the unlawful connections with his brother's wife, and, with his whole heart, obey the commandments of God.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 6]          Herod was inclined to act upon the advice of John, and stated to Herodias that he could not marry her in defiance of the law of God. But this determined woman would not be thwarted in her designs. Intense hatred was awakened in her heart toward John. Herod was weak in principle, vacillating in mind, and Herodias had no great difficulty in re-establishing herself in his favor, and holding her influence over him. Herod yielded to the pleasures of sin, rather than submit to the restrictions of the law of God.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 7]          When Herodias had gained influence over Herod, she determined to be revenged upon the prophet for his daring to reprove their course of crime. And she influenced him to imprison John. But Herod intended to release him. While confined in prison, John heard, through his disciples, of the mighty works of Jesus. He could not personally listen to his gracious words; but the disciples informed him, and comforted him with a relation of what they had seen and heard.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 8]          John having spent his life in the open air, in active, persevering labor, enduring privations, hardship, and toil, he had never before experienced the trials of confined living. He therefore became desponding, and even doubts troubled him whether Christ was indeed the Messiah. His disciples had brought to him accounts of the wonderful things they had witnessed in the ministry of Christ. But he concluded that if Christ was indeed the Messiah, he would publicly proclaim himself as the Saviour of the world.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 9]          John had indistinct ideas of the kingdom Christ came to establish, as also had the disciples of Christ. They thought Christ would establish a temporal kingdom, and reign upon the throne of David in Jerusalem. He became impatient because Christ did not immediately make himself known, assume kingly authority, and subdue the Romans. He hoped that if Christ established his kingdom, he would be brought out of prison. He decided that if Jesus was really the Son of God, and could do all things, he would exercise his power and set him at liberty.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 10]          John sent his disciples to inquire of Christ, "Art thou he that should come, or do we look for another?" The disciples sought the presence of Christ; but they could not communicate with him immediately, because of the crowd who were bearing the sick to Jesus. The afflicted, blind, and lame, were passing through the throng. The disciples of John saw the miracles of Christ, and that at his word the lifeless clay became animate, and the glow of health took the place of the pallor of death. Jesus said to the disciples of John, "Go and show John again those things which ye do hear and see. The blind receive their sight, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have the gospel preached to them. And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended in me."  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 11]          In these words, John is gently reproved for his impatience. The cautious reproof returned to John was not lost upon him. He then better understood the character of Christ's mission. And with submission and faith, he yielded himself into the hands of God, to live, or to die, as should best advance his glory.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 12]          After the disciples of John had departed, Jesus addressed the multitude concerning John, "What went ye out into the wilderness for to see? A reed shaken with the wind?" Jesus knew that a reed trembling in the wind was the very opposite of John's character. John could not be moved by flattery, nor be deceived by prevailing errors. Neither could he be turned aside from the work he came to do, by rewards, or worldly honors. He would preserve his integrity at the expense of his life. Steadfast as a rock stood the prophet of God, faithful to rebuke sin and crime in all their forms, in kings and nobles, as readily as in the unhonored and unknown. He swerved not from duty. Loyal to his God, in noble dignity of moral character, he stood firm as a rock, faithful to principle.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 13]          "But what went ye out for to see? A man clothed in soft raiment? Behold they that wear soft clothing are in kings' houses. But what went ye out for to see? A prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet. For this is he, of whom it is written, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. Verily I say unto you, Among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptist; notwithstanding, he that is least in the kingdom of Heaven is greater than he. And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of Heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force."  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 14]          The people whom Christ addressed well knew that the apparel worn by John was the opposite of that worn in royal palaces. Christ virtually inquires, What motive induced you to flock to the wilderness to hear the preaching of John? The wilderness is not the place to find those who live delicately, and who clothe themselves in rich, soft apparel. Christ would have them observe the contrast between the clothing of John and that of the Jewish priests. The prophet wore a plain, rough garment, possessing no beauty, but answering the purpose for which clothing was first designed. In marked contrast to the clothing of John, was the gorgeous apparel of the Jewish priests. The burden of the priests and elders was outward display, thinking that they would be reverenced in accordance with their external appearance. They were more anxious for the admiration of men, than for spotless purity of character and holiness of life, that they might meet the approval of God.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 15]          Christ admonished his disciples, and also the multitude, to follow that which was good in the teachings of the scribes and Pharisees, but not to imitate their wrong example, and not be deceived by their ambitious pretension.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 16]          He says, "All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after their works; for they say, and do not. For they bind heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers. But all their works they do to be seen of men; they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments, and love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, and greetings in the markets, and to be called of men, Rabbi, Rabbi."  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 17]          John saw that the Jews who made high pretensions to piety, were exalting and glorifying themselves. Portions of the law were printed and bound upon their foreheads, and about their wrists. God had commanded the children of Israel to have a ribbon of blue in the border of their garments, upon which was embroidered words of the law, which expressed in short the ten commandments, to remind them of their duty to love God supremely, and to love their neighbor as themselves. The farther they departed from their primitive purity, and simplicity in their words and example, and the more their works were directly contrary to the law of God, the more particular were they to make broad their phylacteries, and add to the words that God had specified that they should have in the ribbon of blue. In their outward appearance, they were expressing exalted devotion and sanctity, while their works were in the widest contrast.  {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 17}
[RH, March 4, 1873 par. 18]          The spirit of reform was stirring the soul of John. The spirit of wisdom and the power of God were upon him. Inspiration from Heaven and holy zeal led him to denounce the Jewish priests, and pronounce the curse of God upon them. They made high pretensions to godliness by their gorgeous apparel, while they were strangers to mercy and the love of God. And while the Pharisees were very exact in their dress to inspire awe and command respect of men, they were abhorred of God. They did not conform their heart and life to the will and word of God. They deceived themselves with the vain supposition that eternal blessings were theirs by virtue of the promises made to Abraham, the father of the faithful. They were not clothed with humility. They bore no resemblance to the faith and piety of Abraham. They had not earned by integrity and purity of life, moral worth, which would ally them to Abraham as his children, to share with him the promises.                               (To be Continued.)                                                    -    {RH, March 4, 1873 par. 18}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 1]       March 11, 1873 John's Mission and Death   -  By Ellen G. White.  -         John's preaching aroused intense interest everywhere. His earnest appeals and denunciations stirred the consciences of men. People flocked from towns, cities and villages, attracted to the wilderness by his earnest and fervent exhortations, his courageous warnings and reproofs, such as they had never listened to before. There was no outward display in the dress of John to attract or to awaken admiration. He resembled the prophet Elijah in the coarseness of his apparel, and in his plain and simple diet, locusts and wild honey, which the wilderness afforded, drinking the pure water flowing from the eternal hills.  {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 2]          Herod's purpose to release John from prison was delayed from time to time through fear of displeasing Herodias, who was determined he should be put to death. While Herod was delaying, she was active, planning the most effectual manner to be revenged on the prophet John, because he had ventured to tell Herod the truth, and reprove their unlawful life. Herodias was acquainted with the character of Herod, and she knew that her best course to accomplish her purpose was through the gratification of intemperate appetite. She knew that although Herod kept John in prison, he designed to release him, for he honored and feared John, because he believed him to be a true prophet of God. John had made known to Herod the secrets of his heart and life. The reproofs he had given him, had struck terror to his guilty conscience.  {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 3]          In many things Herod had reformed his dissolute life. But the use of luxurious food and stimulating drinks was constantly enervating and deadening the moral as well as the physical powers, and warring against the earnest appeals of the Spirit of God, which had struck conviction to the heart of Herod, arousing his conscience to put away his sins. Herodias was acquainted with the weak points in the character of Herod. She knew that under ordinary circumstances, while his intelligence controlled him, she could not obtain the death of John.  {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 4]          She had tried, but unsuccessfully, to gain the consent of Herod to have John slain. Her revengeful spirit was at work to accomplish her inhuman design by strategy. She covered her hatred as best she could, looking forward to the birth day of Herod, which she knew would be an occasion of gluttony and intoxication. Herod's love of luxurious food and wine would give her an opportunity to throw him off his guard. She would entice him to indulge his appetite, which would arouse passion and lower the tone of the mental and moral character, making it impossible for his deadened sensibilities to see facts and evidences clearly, and make right decisions. She had the most costly preparations made for feasting, and voluptuous dissipation. She was acquainted with the influence of these intemperate feasts upon the intellect and morals. She knew that Herod's indulgence of appetite, pleasure and amusement, would excite the lower passions, and make him spiritless to the nobler demands of effort and duty.  {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 5]          The unnatural exhilaration which intemperance gives to the mind and spirits, lowers the sensibilities to moral improvement, making it impossible for holy impulses to affect the heart, and hold government over the passions, when public opinion and fashion sustain them. Festivities and amusements, dances, and free use of wine, becloud the senses, and remove the fear of God.  {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 6]          Herodias had prepared everything within her reach, which would flatter his pride and vanity, and indulge his passions. "And when a convenient day was come, that Herod on his birthday made a supper to his lords, high captains, and chief estates of Galilee; and when the daughter of the said Herodias came in, and danced, and pleased Herod and them that sat with him, the king said unto the damsel, Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I will give it thee. And he sware unto her, Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom."  {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 7]          As Herod and his lords were feasting and drinking in the pleasure saloon or banqueting hall, Herodias, debased with crime and passion, sent her daughter, dressed in a most enchanting manner, into the presence of Herod and his royal guests. Salome was decorated with costly garlands and flowers. She was adorned with sparkling jewels and flashing bracelets. With little covering and less modesty she danced for the amusement of the royal guests. To their perverted senses, the enchanting appearance of this, to them, vision of beauty and loveliness charmed them. Instead of being governed by enlightened reason, refined taste, or sensitive consciences, the lower qualities of the mind held the guiding reins. Virtue and principle had no controlling power.  {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 8]          The false enchantment of the dizzy scene seemed to take away reason and dignity from Herod and his guests, who were flushed with wine. The music and wine and dancing, had removed the fear and reverence of God from them. Nothing seemed sacred to Herod's perverted senses. He was desirous to make some display which would exalt him still higher before the great men of his kingdom. And he rashly promised, and confirmed his promise with an oath, to give the daughter of Herodias whatever she might ask. "And she went forth and said unto her mother, What shall I ask? And she said, The head of John the Baptist. And she came in straightway with haste unto the king, and asked saying, I will that thou give me by and by in a charger the head of John the Baptist."  {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 9]          Having obtained so wonderful a promise, she ran to her mother, desiring to know what she should ask. The mother's answer was ready, The head of John the Baptist in a charger. Salome at first was shocked. She did not understand the hidden revenge in her mother's heart. She refused to present such an inhuman request; but the determination of that wicked mother prevailed. Moreover, she bade her daughter make no delay, but hasten to prefer her request before Herod would have time for reflection, and to change his mind. Accordingly, Salome returned to Herod with her terrible petition, "I will that thou give me by and by in a charger the head of John the Baptist. And the king was exceeding sorry; yet for his oath's sake, and for their sakes which sat with him, he would not reject her."  {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, March 11, 1873 par. 10]          Herod was astonished and confounded. His riotous mirth ceased, and his guests were thrilled with horror at this inhuman request. The frivolities and dissipation of that night cost the life of one of the most eminent prophets that ever bore a message from God to men. The intoxicating cup prepared the way for this terrible crime. "And immediately the king sent an executioner, and commanded his head to be brought: and he went and beheaded him in the prison, and brought his head in a charger, and gave it to the damsel, and the damsel gave it to her mother."                              (To be Continued.)                                                    -    {RH, March 11, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 1]       April 8, 1873 John's Mission and Death   -  By Ellen G. White.  -         Herod had been exalted by his lordly guests for constancy and superior judgment. And he did not wish to appear fickle or rash in character. The oath had been made on the account of Herod's guests. And had one of them offered a word of remonstrance, to deter him from the fulfillment of his promise, he would gladly have saved the life of John. Herod gave them opportunity to speak in behalf of John. They had traveled long distances to the mountains in the wilderness to listen to his earnest, intelligent, and powerful discourses. Herod told them if it would not be considered a special mark of dishonor to them, he would not abide by his oath. It was on their account he carried out his promise. Why was there no voice to be heard in that company to keep Herod from fulfilling his mad vow? They were intoxicated with wine, and to their benumbed senses there was nothing to be reverenced.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 2]          Although the royal guests virtually had an invitation to release him from his oath, their tongues seemed paralyzed. Herod himself was under the delusion that he must, in order to save his own reputation, keep an oath made under the influence of intoxication. Moral principle, the only safeguard of the soul, was paralyzed. Herod and his guests were slaves, held in the lowest bondage to brute appetite. The guardians of the people, men in authority, upon whose decision the life of eminent men have hung, should have been condemned to death if found guilty of intemperance and crime. Those who have power to enforce laws, should be law-keepers. They should be men of self-government, fully enlightened in regard to the laws governing their physical, mental, and moral being, that their vigor of intellect may not be clouded, and that their standard of refinement and moral feeling may be exalted.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 3]          Herod commanded the executioner to perform the terrible act of taking the life of John. This request was carried out, which branded Herod forever with dishonor. The very act which he thought, while his reason and judgment were perverted, was maintaining his honor and dignity, made his name detestable. The head of the honored prophet of God was soon brought in before Herod and his guests. Those lips that had answered the inquiry of Herod why he could not be his disciple, and which faithfully declared the necessity of reform in his life, were now sealed. Never more would his voice be heard in trumpet tones calling the sinner to repentance. The reproofs of John had stirred Herod's conscience, and had caused his proud heart to tremble. But now he, himself, had commanded the head of this remarkable prophet to be severed from his body, to gratify the revenge of a licentious woman.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 4]          Herodias received the bloody head of John with fiendish satisfaction. She exulted that she had her revenge, and that Herod's conscience would no more be disturbed. But this inhuman act on her part made her name notorious and abhorred. She had, by this satanic conduct, enshrined this good and self-sacrificing prophet in the hearts not only of his disciples, but very many who had listened to his warning message, who had been aroused and convinced by his teachings, yet had not moral courage to take their stand openly as his disciples. His reproofs and his example in reform were remembered, and this inhuman act of Herod, in taking the life of John, rejoiced Herodias, but brought sorrow and regret to many hearts. But Herodias could not silence the influence of John's reproofs. They were to extend down through every generation to the close of time, and her corrupt life, and her satanic revenge, stand upon the page of sacred history, making her name infamous.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 5]          In the martyrdom of John, we have the result of intemperance. This eventful birthday of Herod should carry an earnest and faithful lesson of warning, and exhortation to Christian temperance. The lovers of pleasure should look upon the birthday feast of Herod as a warning to beware of self-indulgences and popular pleasure. Herod and his guests were partly intoxicated. Reason was servant to the baser passions. And after Herod and his guests had gorged themselves, like beasts, with luxurious food, they added to their surfeiting, drunkenness. The mental powers were enervated by the pleasure of sense, which perverted their ideas of justice and mercy. Satan seized upon this opportunity, in the person of Herodias, to lead them to rush into decisions which cost the precious life of one of God's prophets.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 6]          The minds of Herod and his guests, under the effects of intemperance in eating and in drinking, were in a state of animal excitement. Herod was under the delusion that his oath, made under the excitement of feasting, dancing, and revelry, when nothing was too sacred for them to profane, must be kept. The life of one of the greatest prophets that God had sent as a messenger to the earth, was in the balance, and this company of great men pronounced sentence of death after the intellect and manhood had been sacrificed to sensual indulgence.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 7]          Herod was brought to the test before his guests. Would he lift himself up against the Lord of Heaven, and exalt his oath above the commandment of God, which saith, "Thou shalt not kill"? Would he preserve his honor and dignity as a king, and violate the law of God in sacrificing the life of an innocent man? Or would he humble himself to ask his guests to release him from his rash oath. If Herod and his guests had preserved the vigor of their intellect, their minds would have been awake to sense the noble demands of justice and duty. Calm reason would have borne sway, and they would have recoiled with horror at the thought of beheading an innocent man, and he an exalted prophet of God.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 8]          When Herod commenced his feast of revelry, if one had suggested to him the part he would act before its close, in taking the life of John, he would have answered, "Is thy servant a dog that he should do this? But, under the excitement of wine, his rash vow was made, that led to results that he would not cease to regret as long as life should last.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 9]          After the feast of Herod had ended, the effects of his intoxication and revelry had passed away, and reason had resumed her throne, the king was filled with remorse. He was constantly seeking to find relief from the sting of a guilty conscience. His faith in John as an honored prophet of God, was unshaken. As he reflected upon his life of self-denial, his powerful discourses, his solemn, earnest appeals, his sound judgment as a counselor, and then reflected that he had put him to death, his conscience was fearfully troubled. While engaged in the affairs of the nation, receiving honors from men, he bore a smiling face and dignified mien, while he concealed an anxious, aching heart, and was constantly terrified with fearful forebodings that the curse of God was upon him.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 10]          When Herod heard of the wonderful works of Christ in healing the sick, casting out devils, and in raising the dead, he was exceedingly troubled and perplexed. His convictions were that God, whom John preached, was indeed present in every place, and that he had witnessed the wild mirth and wicked dissipation in the banqueting room, and that his ear had heard his command to the executioner to behead John. His eye had seen the exultation of Herodias, and the taunting and insult with which she reproached the severed head of her enemy. And many things which he had heard from the lips of the prophet, seemed now to speak to his conscience in louder tones than his preaching in the wilderness. He had heard from the lips of the prophet that nothing could be hid from God.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 11]          When Herod heard of the works of Christ, he thought that God had resurrected John, and sent him forth with still greater power to condemn sin. He was in constant fear that John would avenge his death by passing condemnation upon him and his house. "And king Herod heard of him ［Christ］ (for his name was spread abroad); and he said, That John the Baptist was risen from the dead, and therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him. Others said, That it is Elias. And others said, That it is a prophet, or as one of the prophets. But when Herod heard thereof, he said, It is John, whom I beheaded: he is risen from the dead."  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 12]          The Lord followed Herod as is described in Deuteronomy, "The Lord shall give thee there a trembling heart, and failing of eyes, and sorrow of mind. And thy life shall hang in doubt before thee, and thou shalt fear, day and night, and shalt have none assurance of thy life. In the morning thou shalt say, Would God it were even! and at even thou shalt say, Would God it were morning! for the fear of thine heart wherewith thou shalt fear, and for the sight of thine eyes which thou shalt see."  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 13]          The life and mission of John were ended. Christ had said of him that he was more than a prophet. Again he said, "Among those that are born of women there is not a greater prophet than John the Baptist." He had been executed as a criminal, not because of any guilt resting upon him, but for the reason that he had fearlessly reproved crime. His spotless life, his practical piety, his virtue and justice, condemned the dishonest and sinful lives of the Jews as well as the Gentiles.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 14]          Said Christ, in vindication of John, "But what went ye out for to see? A prophet? yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet." Not only was John a prophet to foretell future events, but he was a child of promise, filled with the Holy Spirit from his birth, and was ordained of God to execute a special work as a reformer, in preparing a people for the reception of Christ. The prophet John was the connecting link between the two dispensations.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 15]          The religion of the Jews, in consequence of their departure from God, consisted mostly in ceremony. John was the lesser light, which was to be followed by a greater light. He was to shake the confidence of the people in their traditions, and call their sins to their remembrance, and lead them to repentance; that they might be prepared to appreciate the work of Christ. God communicated to John by inspiration, illuminating the prophet that he might remove the superstition and darkness from the minds of the honest Jews, which had been, through false teachings for generations, gathering upon them.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 16]          The least disciple that followed Jesus, that witnessed his miracles, and listened to his divine lessons of instruction, and heard the comforting words which fell from his lips, was more privileged than John the Baptist, for he had a clearer light. No other light has shone, or ever will shine, upon the intellect of sinful, fallen man, save that which was, and is, communicated through Him who is the light of the world. Christ and his mission had been but dimly understood through the shadowy sacrifices. Even John thought that the reign of Christ would be in Jerusalem, and that he would set up a temporal kingdom, the subjects of which would be holy.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 17]          While John was in prison, he had contemplated Christ's taking his power and authority, and subduing the kingdoms of the world under his rule. Then he expected to be released from prison. As his expectations were not realized, he became impatient. Unbelief took possession of his mind, and he sent his disciples to inquire of Christ, "Art thou he that should come? or look we for another? John did not clearly discern the character of Christ's kingdom. The future immortal life through Christ was not distinctly understood by him. Christ's first advent to the world was to dispel the dense moral darkness and blindness of fallen man, in consequence of sin. "The light shone in the midst of darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not." The lessons of practical instruction which Christ gave the people shed a flood of light on the prophecies.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 17}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 18]          Although not one of the prophets had a higher mission or greater work to perform than had John, yet he was not to see even the result of his own mission. He was not privileged to be with Christ and witness the divine power attending the greater light, which was manifested in the recovery of health to the sick, of sight to the blind, of hearing to the deaf. He did not see the light which shone through every word of Christ, reflecting glory upon the promises in prophecy. The world was illuminated with pure light from the brightness of the Father's glory in the person of his Son; but John was denied the privilege of seeing the display of wisdom and power of God in the unsearchable riches of the knowledge of Christ.  {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 18}
[RH, April 8, 1873 par. 19]          Those who were privileged with being with Christ when he walked a man among men, and listened to his divine teachings under a variety of circumstances while preaching in the temple--walking in the streets, teaching the multitudes by the way side, and in the open air by the sea-side, and while an invited guest seated at the table, ever giving words of instruction to meet the cases of all who needed his help; healing, comforting, and reproving, as circumstances required--were more exalted than John the Baptist.                                                    -    {RH, April 8, 1873 par. 19}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 1]       July 29, 1873 Moses and Aaron.  -         Upon Mount Hor Aaron died and was buried. Moses, Aaron's brother, and Eleazar, his son, accompanied him. The painful duty was laid upon Moses to remove from his brother Aaron the sacerdotal robes and place them upon Eleazar, for God had said he should succeed Aaron in the priesthood. Moses and Eleazar witnessed the death of Aaron; and Moses buried him in the mount. This scene upon Mount Hor carries our minds back and connects it with some of the most striking events in the life of Aaron.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 2]          Aaron was a man of amiable disposition, whom God selected to stand with Moses and speak for him in short, to be mouthpiece for Moses. God might have chosen Aaron as leader; but he who is acquainted with hearts, who understands character, knew that Aaron was yielding, and lacked moral courage to stand in defense of the right under all circumstances irrespective of consequences. Aaron's desire to have the good will of the people sometimes led him to commit great wrongs. He too frequently yielded to their entreaties, and in so doing dishonored God. The same want of standing firmly for the right in his family resulted in the death of two of his sons. Aaron was eminent for piety and usefulness, but he neglected to discipline his family. Rather than perform the task of requiring respect and reverence of his sons, he allowed them to follow their inclinations. He did not discipline them in self-denial, but yielded to their wishes. They were not disciplined to respect and reverence parental authority. The father was the proper ruler of his own family as long as he lived. His authority was not to cease, even after his children were grown up and had families of their own. God himself was the monarch of the nation, and from the people he claimed obedience and honor.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 3]          The order and prosperity of the kingdom depended upon the good order of the church. And the prosperity, harmony, and order of the church were dependent upon the good order and thorough discipline of families. God punishes the unfaithfulness of parents to whom he has intrusted the duty to maintain the principles of parental government, which lie at the foundation of church discipline, and the prosperity of the nation. One undisciplined child has frequently marred the peace and harmony of the church, and incited to murmuring and rebellion, a nation. God has enjoined, in the most solemn manner upon children, their duty to affectionately respect and honor their parents. God required, on the other hand, of parents to train up their children, and with unceasing diligence to educate them in regard to the claims of his law, and to instruct them in the knowledge and fear of God. These injunctions which God laid with so much solemnity upon the Jews, rests with equal weight upon Christian parents. Those who neglect the light and instruction given of God in his word, in regard to training their children and commanding their household after them, will have a fearful account to settle. Aaron's criminal neglect to command respect and reverence of his sons resulted in their death.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 4]          God distinguished Aaron in choosing him and his male posterity for the priesthood. His sons ministered in the sacred office. Nadab and Abihu failed to reverence the command of God, to offer sacred fire upon their censers with the incense before him. God had forbidden them to use the common fire to present before him with the incense, upon pain of death.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 5]          Here was seen the result of loose discipline. As Aaron's sons had not been educated to respect and reverence the commands of their father, as they disregarded parental authority, they did not realize the necessity of explicitly following the requirements of God. When indulging their appetite for wine, while under its exciting stimulus their reason was beclouded. They could not discern difference between the sacred and the common. Contrary to God's express direction they dishonored him by offering common fire instead of sacred. God visited them with his wrath--fire went forth from his presence and destroyed them.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 6]          Aaron bore his severe affliction with patience and humble submission. Sorrow and keen agony wrung his soul. He was convicted of his neglect of duty. He was priest of the Most High God, to make atonement for the sins of the people. He was priest of his household, yet he had been inclined to pass over the folly of his children. He neglected his duty to train and educate his children to obedience, self-denial, and reverence for parental authority. Through feelings of misplaced indulgence he failed to mold the characters of his children with high reverence for eternal things. Aaron did not see any more than many Christian parents now see that their misplaced love and the indulgence of their children in wrong, is preparing them for the certain displeasure of God, and for his wrath to break forth upon them to their destruction.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 7]          While Aaron neglected to exercise his authority, the justice of God awakened against them. Aaron had to learn that gentle remonstrance, without exercising, with firmness, parental restraint, and his imprudent tenderness toward his sons, were cruelty in the extreme. God took the work of justice into his own hands and destroyed the sons of Aaron.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 8]         When God called for Moses to come up into the mountain, it was six days before he was received into the cloud, to the immediate presence of God. The top of the mountain was all aglow with the glory of God. And even while the children of Israel had in their very sight the glory of God upon the mount, unbelief was so natural to them, because Moses was absent they begun to murmur with discontent. While the glory of God signified his sacred presence upon the mountain, and their leader was in close converse with God, they should have been sanctifying themselves to God by close searching of heart, humiliation, and godly fear. God had left Aaron and Hur, to take the place of Moses. The people were to consult and advise with these men of God's appointment in the absence of Moses.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 9]          Here Aaron's deficiency as a leader or governor of Israel was seen. The people beset him to make them gods to go before them into Egypt. Here was an opportunity for Aaron to show his faith and unwavering confidence in God, and in firmness and with decision meet the proposition of the people. But the natural love of Aaron to please, and to yield to the people, led him to sacrifice the honor of God. He requested them to bring their ornaments to him, and he wrought out for them a golden calf, and proclaimed before the people, "These be thy gods O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt." And to this senseless god, Aaron made an altar, and proclaimed on the morrow a feast to the Lord. All restraint seemed to be removed from the people. They offered burnt-offerings to the golden calf, and a spirit of levity took possession of them. They ate, they drank, and rose up to play. They indulged in shameful rioting and drunkenness.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 10]          A few weeks only had passed since they had made a solemn covenant with God to obey his voice. They had listened to the words of God's law, spoken in awful grandeur from Sinai's mount, amid thunderings and lightnings and earthquakes. They had heard the declaration from the lips of God himself, "I am the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth; thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them; for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me and keep my commandments."  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 11]          Aaron had been exalted, also his sons, in being called into the mount, to there witness the glory of God. "And they saw the God of Israel; and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in its clearness."  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 12]          God had appointed Nadab and Abihu to a most sacred work, therefore he honored them in a most wonderful manner. God gave them a view of his excellent glory, that the scenes they should witness in the mount would abide upon them, and the better qualify them to minister in his service, and render to him that exalted honor and reverence before the people, which would give them clearer conceptions of his character, and awaken in them due obedience and reverence for all his requirements.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 13]          Moses, before he left his people for the mount, read to them the words of the covenant God had made with them, and they with one voice answered, "All that the Lord hath said will we do, and be obedient." How great must have been the sin of Aaron, how aggravating in the sight of God!  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 14]          While Moses was receiving the law of God in the mount, the Lord informed him of the sin of rebellious Israel, and requested him to let them go, that he might destroy them. But Moses plead before God for the people. Although Moses was the meekest man that lived, yet when the interests of the people were at stake over whom God had appointed him as leader, he loses his natural timidity, and with singular persistency and wonderful boldness, pleads with God for Israel. He will not consent that God shall destroy his people, although God promised that in their destruction he would exalt Moses, and raise up a better people than Israel. Moses prevailed. God granted his earnest petition not to blot out his people. Moses took the tables of the covenant, the law of ten commandments, and descended from the mount. The boisterous, drunken revelry of the children of Israel reached his ears, long before he came to the camp of Israel. When he saw their idolatry, and that they had broken in a most marked manner the words of the covenant, he became overwhelmed with grief and indignation at their base idolatry. Confusion and shame on their account took possession of him, and he there threw down the tables and broke them. As they had broken their covenant with God, Moses, in breaking the tables, signified to them, so, also, God had broken his covenant with them. The tables, whereupon was written the law of God, were broken.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 15]          Aaron, with his amiable disposition, so very mild and pleasing, sought to conciliate Moses, as though no very great sin had been committed by the people that he should feel thus deeply over. Moses asked in anger, "What did this people unto thee that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them?" "And Aaron said, Let not the anger of my Lord wax hot; thou knowest the people, that they are set on mischief. For they said unto me, Make us gods, which shall go before us; for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what has become of him. And I said unto them, Whosoever hath any gold, let them break it off. So they gave it me; then I cast it into the fire, and there came out this calf."  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 16]          Aaron would have Moses think that some wonderful miracle had transformed their golden ornaments into the shape of a calf. He did not relate to Moses that he had, with other workmen, wrought out this image.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 17]          Aaron had thought that Moses had been too unyielding to the wishes of the people. And if he had been less firm, less decided at times; if he had made a compromise with them, and gratified their wishes, he would have had less trouble, and there would have been more peace and harmony in the camp of Israel. He, therefore, had been trying this new policy. He carried out his natural temperament of yielding to the wishes of the people, to save dissatisfaction and preserve their good-will, and thereby prevent a rebellion, which he thought would certainly come if he withstood their wishes. But had Aaron stood unwaveringly for God; had he met the intimation of the people for him to make them gods to go before them to Egypt, with the just indignation and horror their proposition deserved; had he cited them to the terrors of Sinai, where God had spoken his law in such glory and majesty; had he reminded them of their solemn covenant with God to obey all he should command them; had he told them that he would not at the sacrifice of his life yield to their entreaties, he would have had influence with the people to prevent a terrible apostasy. But when his influence was required to be used in the right direction in the absence of Moses, when he should have stood as firm and unyielding as did Moses to prevent them from pursuing a course of sin, his influence was exerted on the wrong side. He was powerless to make his influence felt in vindication of God's honor in keeping his holy law. But on the wrong side he had swayed a powerful influence. He directed, and the people obeyed. When Aaron took the first step in the wrong direction, the spirit which had actuated the people imbued him, and he took the lead, and directed as a general, and the people were singularly obedient. Here Aaron gave decided sanction to the most aggravating sins, because it was attended with less difficulty than to stand in vindication of the right. When he swerved from his integrity in giving sanction to the people in their sins, he seemed inspired with decision, earnestness, and zeal, new to him. His timidity seemed suddenly to disappear. He seized the instruments to work out the gold into the image of a calf with a zeal he had never manifested in standing in defense of the honor of God against wrong. He ordered an altar to be built, and with assurance, worthy of a better cause, he proclaimed to the people that on the morrow would be a feast to the Lord. The trumpeters took the word from the mouth of Aaron and sounded the proclamation from company to company of the armies of Israel.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 17}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 18]         Aaron's calm assurance in a wrong course gave him greater influence than Moses could have had in leading them in a right course, and subduing their rebellion. What terrible spiritual blindness had come upon Aaron that he should put light for darkness, and darkness for light. What presumption in him to proclaim a feast to the Lord over their idolatry of a golden image! Here is seen the power that Satan has over minds that are not fully controlled by the Spirit of God. Satan had set up his banner in the midst of Israel, and it was exalted as the banner of God.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 18}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 19]          "These," said Aaron (without hesitation or shame), be thy gods O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt." Aaron influenced the children of Israel to go to greater lengths in idolatry than had entered their minds. They were no longer troubled lest the burning glory like flaming fire upon the mount had consumed their leader. They thought they had a general who just suited them. They were ready to do anything he suggested. They offered peace offerings, and sacrificed to their golden god, and gave themselves up to pleasure, rioting, and drunkenness. They were then decided in their own minds that it was not because they were wrong, that they had so much trouble in the wilderness; but the difficulty, after all, was with their leader. He was not a right kind of a man. He was too unyielding, and was continually keeping their sins before them, warning and reproving them, and threatening them with God's displeasure. A new order of things had come, and they were pleased with Aaron, and pleased with themselves. They thought, if Moses had only been as amiable and mild as Aaron, what peace and harmony would have prevailed in the camp of Israel. They cared not now whether Moses ever came down from the Mount or not.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 19}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 20]          When Moses saw the idolatry of Israel, and his indignation was so aroused at their shameful forgetfulness of God, that he threw down the tables of stone and broke them, Aaron stood meekly by, bearing the censure of Moses with commendable patience. The people were charmed with Aaron's lovely spirit, and were disgusted with Moses' rashness. But God seeth not as man seeth. He condemned not the ardor and indignation of Moses against the base apostasy of Israel.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 20}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 21]         The true general, then takes his position for God. He has come direct from the presence of the Lord, where he plead with him to turn away his wrath from his erring people. Now he has another work to do as God's minister, to vindicate his honor before the people, and let them see that sin is sin, and righteousness is righteousness. He has a work to do to counteract the terrible influence of Aaron. "Then Moses stood in the gate of the camp, and said, Who is on the Lord's side? Let him come unto me. And all the sons of Levi gathered themselves together unto him. And he said unto them, Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Put every man, his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbor. And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses; and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men. For Moses had said, Consecrate yourselves today to the Lord, even every man upon his son, and upon his brother; that he may bestow upon you a blessing this day."  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 21}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 22]         Here Moses defines genuine consecration as obedience to God, to stand in vindication of the right, and to show a readiness to carry out the purpose of God in the most unpleasant duties, showing the claims of God are higher than the claims of friends, or the lives of the nearest relatives. The sons of Levi consecrated themselves to God to execute his justice against crime and sin.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 22}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 23]          Aaron and Moses both sinned in not giving glory and honor to God at the waters of Meribah. They were both wearied and provoked with the continual complaining of Israel, and at a time when God was to mercifully display his glory to the people to soften and subdue their hearts and lead them to repentance. Moses and Aaron claimed the power of opening the rock for them. "Hear now, ye rebels: must we fetch you water out of this rock?" Here was a golden opportunity to sanctify the Lord in their midst, to show them the long-suffering of God and his tender pity for them. They had murmured against Moses and Aaron because they could not find water. Moses and Aaron took these murmurings as a great trial and dishonor to them. They forgot that it was God whom they were grieving. It was God they were sinning against and dishonoring, not they who were men appointed of God to carry out his purpose. They were insulting their best friend in charging their calamities upon Moses and Aaron; they were murmuring at God's providence.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 23}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 24]          This sin of these noble leaders was great. Their lives might have been illustrious to the close. They had been greatly exalted and honored; yet God does not excuse sin in those in exalted position, any sooner than in the more humble.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 24}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 25]          Many professed Christians look upon men who do not reprove and condemn wrong, as men of piety, and Christians indeed, while men who stand boldly in the defense of right, and will not yield their integrity to unconsecrated influences, they think lack piety and a Christian spirit.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 25}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 26]          Those who stand in defense of the honor of God, and maintain the purity of truth at any cost, will have manifold trials, as did our Saviour in the wilderness of temptation. The yielding temperaments, who have not courage to condemn wrong, but keep silent when their influence is needed to stand in the defense of right against any pressure, may avoid many heartaches, and escape many perplexities, and lose a very rich reward, if not their own souls.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 26}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 27]          Those who in harmony with God, and through faith in him, receive strength to resist wrong, and stand in defense of the right, will always have severe conflicts, and will frequently have to stand almost alone. But precious victories will be theirs while they make God their dependence. His grace will be their strength. Their moral sense will be keen, clear, and sensitive. Their moral powers will be equal to withstand wrong influences. Their integrity, like that of Moses, of the purest character.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 27}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 28]          The mild and yielding spirit of Aaron to please the people, blinded his eyes to their sins, and to the enormity of the crime he was sanctioning. His course in giving influence to wrong and sin in Israel cost the lives of three thousand men. The course of Moses, in what contrast! After he had evidenced to the people that they could not trifle with God with impunity; after he had shown them the just displeasure of God for their sins, in giving the terrible decree to slay friends or relatives who persisted in their apostasy, after the work of justice to turn away the wrath of God, irrespective of their feelings of sympathy for loved friends and relatives who continued obstinate in their rebellion, Moses was now prepared for another work. He evidenced who was the true friend of God, and the friend of the people.  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 28}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 29]          "And it came to pass on the morrow, that Moses said unto the people, Ye have sinned a great sin; and now I will go up unto the Lord; per-adventure I shall make an atonement for your sin. And Moses returned unto the Lord, and said, Oh, this people have sinned a great sin, and have made them gods of gold. Yet now, if thou wilt forgive their sin--; and if not, blot me, I pray, thee, out of thy book which thou hast written. And the Lord said unto Moses, Whosoever hath sinned against me, him will I blot out of my book. Therefore now go, lead the people unto the place of which I have spoken unto thee; behold; mine Angel shall go before thee; nevertheless in the day when I visit I will visit their sin upon them. And the Lord plagued the people, because they made the calf, which Aaron made."  {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 29}
[RH, July 29, 1873 par. 30]          Moses supplicated God in behalf of sinning Israel. He did not try to lessen their sin before God. He did not excuse them in their sin. He frankly acknowledged they had sinned a great sin, and had made them gods of gold. Then he loses his timidity, and the interest of Israel is so closely interwoven with his life, that he comes with boldness to God, and prays for him to forgive his people. If their sin, he pleads, is so great that God cannot forgive them, if their names must be blotted from his book, he prayed the Lord to blot out his name also. When the Lord renewed his promise to Moses, that his Angel should go before him in leading the people to the promised land, Moses knew that his request was granted. But the Lord assured Moses that if he was provoked to visit the people for their transgressions, he would surely punish them for this grievous sin also. If they were henceforth obedient, he would blot out this great sin out of his book.                                                        Ellen G. White.        Black Hawk, Colorado.                                                    -    {RH, July 29, 1873 par. 30}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 1]       September 16, 1873 The Laodicean Church.  -         The message to the church of the Laodiceans is a startling denunciation, and is applicable to the people of God at the present time.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 2]          "And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write: These things saith the Amen, the faithful and True Witness, the beginning of the creation of God: I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked."  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 3]          The Lord here shows us that the message to be borne to his people by ministers whom he has called to warn the people, is not a peace-and-safety message. It is not merely theoretical, but practical in every particular. The people of God are represented in the message to the Laodiceans in a position of carnal security. They are at ease, believing themselves in an exalted condition of spiritual attainments.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 4]          "Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked."  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 5]          What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong? The message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception. They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God. While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition, the message of the True Witness breaks their security by the startling denunciation of their true situation of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness. The testimony, so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake; for it is the True Witness who speaks, and his testimony must be correct.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 6]          It is difficult for those who feel secure in their attainments, who are believing themselves to be rich in spiritual knowledge, to receive the message which declares that they are deceived and in need of every spiritual grace. The unsanctified heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 7]          God leads his people on, step by step. The Christian life is a constant battle, and a march. There is no rest from the warfare. It is by constant, unceasing effort that we maintain the victory over the temptations of Satan. We are, as a people, triumphing in the clearness and strength of the truth. We are fully sustained in our positions by an overwhelming amount of plain scriptural testimony. But we are very much wanting in Bible humility, patience, faith, love, self-denial, watchfulness, and a spirit of sacrifice. We need to cultivate Bible holiness. Sin prevails among the people of God. The plain message of rebuke to the Laodiceans is not received. Many cling to their doubts and their darling sins, while they are in so great a deception as to talk and feel that they are in need of nothing. They think the testimony of the Spirit of God in reproof is uncalled for, or that it does not mean them. Such are in the greatest need of the grace of God and spiritual discernment, that they may discover their deficiency in spiritual knowledge. They lack almost every essential qualification necessary to perfect Christian character. They have not a practical knowledge of Bible truth, which leads to lowliness of life, and a conformity of their will to the will of Christ. They are not living in obedience to all God's requirements.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 8]         It is not enough to merely profess to believe the truth. All the soldiers of the cross of Christ virtually obligate themselves to enter a crusade against the adversary of souls, to condemn wrong, and sustain righteousness. But the message of the True Witness reveals the fact that a terrible deception is upon our people, which makes it necessary to come to them with warnings, to break their spiritual slumber, and arouse them to decided action.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 9]          This message of the True Witness has not accomplished the design of God. The people slumber on in their sins. They continue to declare themselves "rich, and having need of nothing." Many inquire, Why are all these reproofs given? Why do the testimonies continually charge us with backsliding and grievous sins? We love the truth. We are prospering. We are in no need of these testimonies of warning and reproof. But let these murmurers see their hearts, and compare their lives with the practical teachings of the Bible; let them humble their souls before God; let the grace of God illuminate the darkness, and the scales will fall from their eyes, and they will sense their true spiritual poverty and wretchedness. They will feel the necessity of buying gold, which is pure faith and love; white raiment, which is a spotless character, made pure in the blood of their dear Redeemer, and eye-salve, which is the grace of God, and will give clear discernment of spiritual things, and detect sin. These attainments are more precious than the gold of Ophir.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 10]          I am very sure that the greatest reason why the people of God are now found in this state of spiritual blindness, is because they will not receive correction. Many have despised the reproofs and warnings given them. The True Witness condemns the lukewarm condition of the people of God, which gives Satan great power over them in this waiting, watching time. The selfish, and proud, and lovers of sin, are ever assailed with doubts. Satan has ability to suggest doubts and devise objections to the pointed testimony that God sends, and many think it a virtue and mark of intelligence in them to be unbelieving and questioning, and quibbling. Those who desire to doubt will have plenty of room. God does not propose to remove all occasion for unbelief. He gives evidence, which must be carefully investigated with a humble mind and teachable spirit. All should decide from the weight of evidence.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 11]          Eternal life is of infinite value, and will cost us all that we have. It is evident that we do not place a proper estimate upon eternal things. Everything worth possessing, even in this world, must be secured by effort, and sometimes by most painful sacrifice. And this is merely for a perishable treasure. Shall we be less willing to endure conflict and toil, and to make earnest efforts and great sacrifices for the infinite treasure, which passes all estimate in value, and the duration of life which will measure with the Infinite? Can Heaven cost us too much? Faith and love are golden treasures, elements that are greatly wanting among God's people.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 12]          Faith in the soon coming of Christ is waning. "My Lord delayeth his coming" is said not only in the heart, but expressed in words, and most decidedly in works. Stupidity in this watching time is sealing the senses of God's people as to the signs of the times.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 13]          The terrible iniquity abounding calls for the greatest diligence, and for the living testimony, to keep sin out of the church. Faith has been decreasing to a fearful degree. Faith can only increase by exercise.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 14]          In the first rise of the third angel's message, those who engaged in the work of God had something to venture. They had sacrifices to make. They started this work in poverty, and suffered the greatest deprivations and reproach. They met determined opposition, which drove them to God in their necessity, and kept their faith alive. Our present plan of Systematic Benevolence amply sustains our ministers. And there is no want and no call for the exercise of faith as to a support. Those who start out now to preach the truth have nothing to venture. They have no risks to run, no especial sacrifices to make. The system of truth is made ready to their hand. Publications are provided for them, vindicating the truths they advance.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 15]          Some young men start out with no real sense of the exalted character of the work. They have not privations, and hardships, and severe conflicts to meet, which call for the exercise of faith. They do not cultivate practical self-denial, and cherish a spirit of sacrifice. Some are becoming proud and lifted up, and have no real burden of the work upon them. The True Witness speaks to these ministers, "Be zealous, therefore, and repent." These ministers are some of them so lifted up in pride that they are really a hindrance and a curse to the precious cause of God. They do not exert an influence which is saving upon others. There is need of these men being thoroughly converted to God themselves, and sanctified by the truths they present to others.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 16]          Very many feel impatient and jealous because they are frequently disturbed with warning and reproofs which keep their sins before them. Says the True Witness, "I know thy works." The motives, the purposes, and the unbelief, suspicions, and jealousies may be hid from men, but not from Christ. The True Witness comes as a counselor; "I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou mayest see. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous, therefore, and repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne."  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 17]          Those who heed the testimony of warning, and zealously go about the work of separating their sins from them, in order to have the needed graces, will be opening the door of their hearts that the dear Saviour may come in and dwell with them. This class you will ever find in perfect harmony with the testimony of the Spirit of God.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 17}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 18]          Ministers who are preaching present truth should not neglect the solemn message to the Laodiceans. The testimony of the True Witness is not a smooth message. The Lord does not say to them, You are about right, you have borne chastisement and reproof that you never deserved, you have been discouraged unnecessarily by severity, you are not guilty of the wrongs and sins of which you have been reproved.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 18}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 19]          The True Witness declares that when you suppose you are really in a good condition of prosperity you are in need of everything. It is not enough for ministers to present theoretical subjects. They need to study the practical lessons Christ gave his disciples, and make a close application of the same to their own souls and to the people. Because Christ bears this rebuking testimony, shall we suppose that he is destitute of tender love to his people? Oh, no! He who died to redeem man from death, loves with a divine love. He rebukes those he loves. "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten." But many will not receive the message Heaven in mercy sends them. They cannot endure to be told of their wrongs, and of their neglect of duty, of their selfishness, their pride, and love of the world.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 19}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 20]          The servants of the Lord should bear a plain testimony. They should cry aloud and spare not, and show the people their transgressions, and the house of Israel their sins. But there is a class who will not receive the message of reproof, and they raise their hands to shield those whom God would reprove and correct. They will ever be found sympathizing with those whom God would make to feel their true poverty.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 20}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 21]          The word of the Lord spoken through his servants, is received by many with questionings and fears. And many will defer their obedience to the warnings and reproofs given, waiting till every shadow of uncertainty is removed from their minds. The unbelief that demands perfect knowledge will never yield to the evidence God is pleased to give. God requires of his people faith that rests upon the weight of evidence, not perfect knowledge. The followers of Jesus Christ, those who accept of the light God sends them, must obey the voice of God speaking to them, when there are many other voices crying out against it. It requires discernment to distinguish the voice of God.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 21}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 22]          Those who will not act when the Lord calls upon them, waiting for more certain evidence, and more favorable opportunities, will walk in darkness, for the light will be withdrawn. The evidence given one day, if rejected, may never be repeated.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 22}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 23]          Tempted souls, whose hearts have ever been at war with the faithful reproving of sin, would cry, Speak unto us smooth things. What disposition will these make of the message of the True Witness to the Laodiceans? There can be no deception here. This message must be borne to a lukewarm church by God's servants. This message must arouse the people of God from their security and dangerous deception in regard to their real standing before God. This testimony, if received, will arouse to action, and lead to self-abasement, and confessions of sins. The True Witness says, "I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot." And again, "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous, therefore, and repent." Then comes the promise, "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me." "To him that overcometh, will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne."  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 23}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 24]          These wrongs and sins, which have brought the people of God in their state of wretchedness, blindness, and poverty, must be seen, and they arouse to zealous repentance, and a putting away of these sins which have brought them into such a deplorable condition of blindness and fearful deception. The pointed testimony must live in the church. And this alone will answer to the message to the Laodiceans. Wrongs must be reproved, sins must be called sins, and iniquity must be met promptly and decidedly, and put away from us as a people.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 24}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 25]          Those whom God has chosen for an important work, have ever been received with distrust and suspicion. Anciently, when Elijah was sent with a message from God to the people, they did not heed the warning. They thought Elijah unnecessarily severe. He must, they thought, have lost his senses, that he would denounce them, the favored people of God, as sinners, and their crimes, so aggravating, that the judgments of God would awaken against them.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 25}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 26]          Satan and his host have ever been arrayed against those who bear the message of warning and reprove sins. The unconsecrated will be united with the adversary of souls, to make the work of God's faithful servants as hard as possible. Elijah, one of God's great and mighty prophets, as he fled for his life from the rage of Jezebel, an infuriated woman, a fugitive, weary and travel worn, desired to die rather than live. His bitter disappointment in regard to Israel's faithfulness crushed his spirits, and he felt that he could no longer put confidence in man. In the day of Job's affliction and darkness, he utters these words: "Let the day perish wherein I was born."  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 26}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 27]          When Ahab ruled Israel, the people departed from God and corrupted their ways before him under his perverted rule. "And Ahab the son of Omri did evil in the sight of the Lord above all that were before him. And it came to pass, as if it had been a light thing for him to walk in the sins of Jeroboam the son of Nebat, that he took to wife Jezebel, the daughter of Ethbaal king of the Zidonians, and went and served Baal, and worshiped him. And he reared up an altar for Baal in the house of Baal, which he had built in Samaria. And Ahab made a grove; and Ahab did more to provoke the Lord God of Israel to anger than all of the kings that were before him."  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 27}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 28]          Ahab was weak in moral power. He did not have a high sense of sacred things. He was selfish and unprincipled. His union by marriage with a woman of decided character, and positive temperament, devoted to idolatry, made them both special agents of Satan to lead the people of God into idolatry and terrible apostasy. The determined spirit of Jezebel molded the character of Ahab. His selfish nature was incapable of appreciating the mercies of God to his people, his obligation to God, as the guardian and leader of Israel. The fear of God was daily growing less in Israel. The blasphemous tokens of their blind idolatry were to be seen among the Israel of God. There were none who dared to expose their lives by openly standing forth in opposition to the prevailing blasphemous idolatry. The altars of Baal, and the priests of Baal who sacrificed to the sun, moon, and stars, were conspicuous everywhere. They had consecrated temples and groves, wherein was placed the work of men's hands to worship. The benefits which God gave to this people called forth from them no gratitude to the Giver. For all the bounties of Heaven, the running brooks, and streams of living waters, the gentle dew, and showers of rain to refresh the earth, and to cause their fields to bring forth abundantly, they ascribed to the favor of their gods.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 28}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 29]          Elijah's faithful soul was grieved. His indignation was aroused, and he was jealous for the glory of God. He saw that Israel was plunged into fearful apostasy. He was overwhelmed with amazement and grief at the apostasy of the people when he called to mind the great things that God had wrought for them. But all this was forgotten by the majority of the people. He went before God, and with his soul wrung with anguish, plead for him to save his people if it must be by judgments. He plead with God to withhold from his ungrateful people dew and rain, the treasures of heaven, that apostate Israel might look in vain to their idols of gold, wood, and stone, the sun, moon, and stars, their gods, to water the earth and enrich it, and cause it to bring forth plentifully. God told Elijah he had heard his prayer. He would withhold from his people dew and rain, until they should turn unto him with repentance.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 29}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 30]          God had especially guarded his people from mingling with the idolatrous nations around them, lest their hearts should be deceived by their attractive groves and shrines, temples, and altars, all of which were arranged in the most expensive, alluring manner, to pervert the senses, so that God would be supplanted in their minds.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 30}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 31]          Jericho was a city devoted to the most extravagant idolatry. The inhabitants were very wealthy. All the riches that God had given them they accredited to the gifts of their gods. Gold and silver were in abundance. Like the people before the flood, they were corrupt and blasphemous. They insulted and provoked the God of Heaven by their wicked works. God's judgments awakened against Jericho. It was a stronghold. But the Captain of the Lord's host came himself from Heaven to lead the armies of Heaven in the attack upon the city. Angels of God laid hold of the massive walls and brought them to the ground. God had said that the city of Jericho should be accursed, and that all should perish except Rahab and her household. They should be saved because of the favor that Rahab showed the messengers of the Lord. The word of the Lord to the people was, "And ye in any wise keep yourselves from the accursed thing, lest ye make yourselves accursed, when ye take of the accursed thing, and make the camp of Israel a curse, and trouble it." "And Joshua adjured them at that time, saying, Cursed be the man before the Lord, that riseth up and buildeth this city Jericho; he shall lay the foundation thereof in his first-born, and in his youngest son shall he set up the gates of it." Joshua 6:18, 26.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 31}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 32]         God was very particular in regard to Jericho, lest the people should be charmed with the things that the inhabitants had worshiped, and their hearts be diverted from him. He guards his people by most positive commands. Notwithstanding the solemn injunction from God by the mouth of Joshua, Achan ventured to transgress. His covetousness led him to take the treasures God had forbidden him to touch, because his curse was upon it. And because of this man's sin, the Israel of God were as weak as water before their enemies.  {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 32}
[RH, September 16, 1873 par. 33]          Joshua and the elders of Israel were in great affliction. They lay before the ark of God in most abject humility, because the Lord was wroth with his people. Joshua and the elders of Israel prayed and wept before God. The Lord spoke to Joshua, "Get thee up; wherefore liest thou thus upon thy face? Israel hath sinned, and they have also transgressed my covenant which I commanded them; for they have even taken of the accursed thing, and have also stolen, and dissembled also, and they have put it even among their own stuff. Therefore the children of Israel could not stand before their enemies, but turned their backs before their enemies, because they were accursed; neither will I be with you any more, except ye destroy the accursed from among you."                                                              E. G. W.                                (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, September 16, 1873 par. 33}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 1]       September 23, 1873 The Laodicean Church.  -         In the case of the sin of Achan, God has shown how he regards sin among those who profess to be his commandment-keeping people. Those whom he has especially honored with witnessing the remarkable exhibitions of his power, as did ancient Israel, and that will venture to disregard his express directions, will be subjects of his wrath. God would teach his people that disobedience and sin are exceedingly offensive to him, and not to be lightly regarded. He shows us that when his people are found in sin, they should at once take decided measures to put the sin from them, that his frown should not rest upon all his people. But if those in responsible positions pass over the sins of the people, his frown will be upon them, and the people of God, as a body, will be held responsible for the sins that exist in their midst. God, in his dealings with his people in the past, shows the necessity of purifying the church from wrongs that exist among them. One sinner may diffuse darkness which will exclude the light of God from the entire congregation. When the people realize that darkness is settling upon them, and they do not know the cause, then they should earnestly seek God in great humility and self-abasement, until the wrongs which grieve God's Spirit are searched out and put away from among them.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 2]         If wrongs exist among the people, and the servants of God pass on indifferent to them, they virtually sustain and justify the sinner, and are guilty alike with the sinner, and will receive the displeasure of God just as surely as the sinner; for they will be made responsible for the sins of the guilty. Those men who have excused wrongs have been thought by the people to be very amiable, and of lovely disposition, simply because they shunned to discharge a plain and scriptural, duty. The task was not agreeable to their feelings; therefore they avoided it.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 3]          The spirit of hatred which has existed with some because the wrongs among God's people have been reproved, has brought blindness and a fearful deception upon their own souls, making it impossible for them to discriminate between right and wrong. They have put out their own spiritual eyesight. They may witness wrongs, but they do not feel as did Joshua, and humble their souls in humiliation because the burden of souls is felt by them.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 4]          The true people of God, who have the spirit of the work of the Lord and the salvation of souls at heart, will ever view sin in its real, sinful character. They will always be on the side of faithful and plain dealing with sins which easily beset the people of God. Especially in the closing work for the church, in the sealing time of the one hundred and forty-four thousand, who are to stand without fault before the throne of God, will they feel most deeply the wrongs of God's professed people. This is forcibly set forth by the prophet's illustration of the last work under the figure of the men, each having a slaughter weapon in his hand. One man among them was clothed with linen, with a writer's inkhorn by his side. "And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for the abominations that be done in the midst thereof."  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 5]          Who are standing in the counsel of God at this time? Is it those who virtually excuse wrongs among the professed people of God, and murmur in their hearts, if not openly, against those who would reprove sin? Is it those who take their stand against them, and sympathize with those who commit wrong? No, indeed! These, unless they repent, and leave the work of Satan in oppressing those who have the burden of the work, and holding up the hands of sinners in Zion, will never receive the mark of God's sealing approval. They will fall in the general destruction of all the wicked, represented by the five men bearing slaughter weapons. Mark this point with care: Those who receive the pure mark of truth, wrought in them by the power of the Holy Ghost, represented by a mark by the man in linen, are those "that sigh and cry for all the abominations that are done" in the church. Their love for purity and the honor and glory of God is such, and they have so clear a view of the exceeding sinfulness of sin, that they are represented as being in an agony, even sighing and crying. Read Ezekiel, chapter nine.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 6]          But the general slaughter of all those who do not thus see the wide contrast between sin and righteousness, and do not feel as those do who stand in the counsel of God and receive the mark, is described in the order to the five men with slaughter weapons: "Go ye after him through the city, and smite; let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity; slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women; but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary."  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 7]          God said to Joshua (in the case of Achan's sins), "Neither will I be with you any more except ye destroy the accursed from among you." How does this instance compare with the course pursued by those who will not raise their voice against sin and wrong; but whose sympathies are ever found with those who trouble the camp of Israel with their sins? Said God to Joshua, "Thou canst not stand before thine enemies until ye take away the accursed thing from among you." He pronounced the punishment which should follow the transgression of his covenant.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 8]          Joshua then began a diligent search to find out the guilty one. He took Israel by their tribes, and then by their families, and next, individually. Achan was designated as the guilty one. But that the matter might be plain to all Israel, that there should be no occasion given them to murmur, and to say that the guiltless was made to suffer, Joshua used policy. He knew that Achan was the transgressor, and that he had concealed his sin, and provoked God against his people. Joshua discreetly induced Achan to make confession of his sin, that God's honor and justice should be vindicated before Israel. "And Joshua said unto Achan, My son, give, I pray thee, glory to the Lord God of Israel, and make confession unto him; and tell me now what thou hast done. Hide it not from me."  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 9]          "And Achan answered Joshua, and said, Indeed I have sinned against the Lord God of Israel, and thus and thus have I done: When I saw among the spoils a goodly Babylonish garment, and two hundred shekels of silver, and a wedge of gold of fifty shekels weight, then I coveted them, and took them; and, behold, they are hid in the earth in the midst of my tent, and the silver under it. So Joshua sent messengers, and they ran unto the tent; and, behold, it was hid in his tent, and the silver under it. And they took them out of the midst of the tent, and brought them unto Joshua, and unto all the children of Israel, and laid them out before the Lord. And Joshua, and all Israel with him, took Achan the son of Zerah, and the silver, and the garment, and the wedge of gold, and his sons, and his daughters, and his oxen, and his asses, and his sheep, and his tent, and all that he had: and they brought them unto the valley of Achor. And Joshua said, Why hast thou troubled us? the Lord shall trouble thee this day. And all Israel stoned him with stones, and burned them with fire, after they had stoned them with stones."  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 10]          God said to Joshua, that not only had Achan taken the things which he had positively charged them not to take, lest they be accursed, but had stolen, and also had dissembled. The Lord said that Jericho and all its spoils should be consumed, except the gold and silver, which was to be reserved for the treasury of the Lord. The victory obtained in taking Jericho was not through warfare, or the exposure of the people. The Captain of the Lord's host had led the armies of Heaven. The battle was the Lord's. The children of Israel did not strike a blow. It was the Lord who fought the battle. The victory and glory were the Lord's. The spoils were his. He directed it all to be consumed, except the gold and silver which he reserved for his treasury. Achan understood well the reserve made, and that the treasures of gold and silver which he coveted were the Lord's. He stole from God's treasury for his own benefit.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 11]          There are many who profess to keep the commandments of God who are appropriating to their own use the means which the Lord has intrusted to them, and which should come into his treasury. They rob God in tithes and in offerings. They dissemble, and withhold from God to their own hurt. They bring leanness and poverty upon themselves, and darkness upon the church, because of their covetousness, and in dissembling, in robbing God in tithes and in offerings.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 12]          Those who work in the fear of God to rid the church of hindrances, and to correct grievous wrongs, that the people of God may see the necessity of abhorring sin, and that they may prosper in purity, and the name of God be glorified, will ever meet with resisting influences from the unconsecrated. Zephaniah describes the true state of this class, and the terrible judgments that will come upon them.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 13]          "And it shall come to pass at that time, that I will search Jerusalem with candles, and punish the men that are settled on their lees; that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither will he do evil." "The great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the Lord; the mighty man shall cry there bitterly. That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress, a day of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, a day of the trumpet and alarm against the fenced cities, and against the high towers. And I will bring distress upon men that they shall walk like blind men, because they have sinned against the Lord; and their blood shall be poured out as dust, and their flesh as the dung. Neither their silver nor their gold shall be able to deliver them in the day of the Lord's wrath; but the whole land shall be devoured by the fire of his jealousy; for he shall make even a speedy riddance of all them that dwell in the land."  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 14]          It is in time of conflict when the true colors should be flung to the breeze. It is then the standard-bearers need to be firm and let their true position be known. It is then the skill of every true soldier for the right is tested; shirks can never wear the laurels of victory. Those who are true and loyal will not conceal the fact, but will put heart and might in the work, and venture their all in the struggle, let the battle turn as it will. God is a sin-hating God. And those who will encourage the sinner, saying, It is well with thee, God will curse.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 15]          Confessions of sin made at the right time to relieve the people of God will be accepted of him. But there are those among us who will make confessions, as did Achan, too late to save themselves. God may prove them and give them another trial, for the sake of his people to evidence to them that they will not endure one test, one proving of God. They are not in harmony with right. They despise the straight testimony that reaches the heart, and they would rejoice to see every one silenced that gives reproof.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 16]          The people of Israel had been gradually losing their fear and reverence for God, until his word through Joshua had no weight with them. "In his days did Hiel the Beth-elite build Jericho: he laid the foundation thereof in Abiram his first-born, and set up the gates thereof in his youngest son Segub, according to the word of the Lord, which he spake by Joshua the son of Nun."  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 17]          While Israel was apostatizing, Elijah was a true prophet of God. He remained loyal and true to God. His faithful soul was greatly distressed as he saw that unbelief and infidelity were fast separating the children of Israel from God. Elijah prayed that God would save his people. He entreated that the Lord would not wholly cast away his sinning people, but by his judgments, if necessary, arouse them to repentance, and not permit them to go on to still greater lengths in sin, and thus provoke him to destroy them as a nation.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 17}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 18]          The message of the Lord came to Elijah to go to Ahab, with the denunciations of his judgments, because of the sins of Israel. Elijah traveled day and night until he reached the palace of Ahab. He solicited no admission, and waited not to be formally announced. All unexpectedly to Ahab, Elijah stands before the astonished king of Samaria in the coarse garments usually worn by the prophets. He made no apology for his abrupt appearance, without invitation. He raised his hands to heaven, and solemnly affirmed by the living God, who made the heavens and the earth, the judgments which would come upon Israel: "There shall be neither dew nor rain these years, but according to my word."  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 18}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 19]          This startling denunciation of God's judgments because of the sins of Israel fell like a thunderbolt upon the apostate king. He seemed to be paralyzed with amazement and terror; and before he could recover from his astonishment, Elijah, without waiting to see the effect of his message, left as suddenly as he came. His work was to speak the word of woe from God, and he instantly withdrew. His word had locked up the treasures of heaven, and his word was the only key which could open them again.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 19}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 20]          The Lord knew that there was no safety for his servant among the children of Israel. He would not trust him with apostate Israel; but sent Elijah to find an asylum among a heathen nation. He directed him to a woman that was a widow, who was in such poverty that she could barely sustain life with the most meager fare. A heathen woman, living up to the best light she had, was in a more acceptable state with God than the widows of Israel who had been blessed with especial privileges, and great light, and who did not live according to the light which God had given them. As the Hebrews rejected light, they were left in darkness. God would not trust his servant among his people who had provoked his divine anger.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 20}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 21]          Now there is an opportunity for apostate Ahab and pagan Jezebel to test the power of their gods, and to prove the word of Elijah false. Jezebel's prophets are numbered by hundreds. Against them all, stands Elijah, alone. His word has locked heaven. If Baal can give dew and rain, and cause the vegetation to flourish, if he can cause the brooks and streams of water to flow on as usual, independent of the treasures of heaven, in the showers of rain, then let the king of Israel worship him, and the people say he is God.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 21}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 22]          Elijah was a man subject to like passions as ourselves. His mission to Ahab, and the terrible denunciation to him of the judgments of God, required courage and faith. On his way to Samaria, the perpetually flowing streams, the hills covered with verdure, the forests of stately, flourishing trees, everything his eye rested upon, flourishing in beauty and glory, would naturally suggest unbelief. How can all these things in nature so flourishing be burned with drought? How can these streams that water the land, and that have never been known to cease their flow, become dry? But Elijah did not cherish unbelief. He went forth on his mission at the peril of his life. He fully believed that God would humble his apostate people, and through the visitation of his judgments would bring them to humiliation and repentance. He ventured everything in the mission before him.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 22}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 23]          When Ahab recovers in a degree from his astonishment at the words of Elijah, the prophet was gone. He made diligent inquiry for him; but no one had seen him or could give any information respecting him. Ahab informed Jezebel of the word of woe that Elijah had uttered in his presence, and her hatred against the prophet was expressed to the priests of Baal. They unite with her in denouncing and cursing the prophet of Jehovah. The news of the prophet's denunciations are spread all through the land, arousing the fears of some and the wrath of many.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 23}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 24]          After a few months, the earth, unrefreshed by dew or rain, becomes dry, and vegetation withers. The streams of water that have never been known to cease their flow, decrease, and the brooks of water dry up. Jezebel's prophets offer their sacrifices to their gods, and call upon them night and day to refresh the earth by dews and rain. But their incantations and deceptions formerly practiced to deceive the people do not answer the purpose now. The priests have done everything to appease the anger of their gods, and with a perseverance and zeal worthy of a better cause, have they lingered around their pagan altars, while the flames of sacrifice burn on all the high places, and the fearful cries and entreaties of the priests of Baal are heard night after night through doomed Samaria. But the clouds do not appear in the heavens to cut off the burning rays of the sun. The word of Elijah stands firm, and nothing that Baal's priests can do will change the word spoken by Elijah.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 24}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 25]          An entire year passes, and another has commenced, and yet there is no rain. The earth is parched, as though a fire had passed over it. The flourishing fields become as the scorched desert. The air becomes dry and suffocating, the dust storm blinds the eyes, and nearly stops the breath. The groves of Baal are leafless, and the forest trees give no shade, but appear as skeletons. Hunger and thirst are telling upon man and beast with fearful mortality.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 25}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 26]          All this evidence of God's justice and judgment does not awaken Israel to repentance. Jezebel is filled with insane madness. She will not bend or yield to the God of Heaven. Baal's prophets, Ahab, Jezebel, and nearly the whole of Israel, charge their calamity upon Elijah. Ahab had sent to every kingdom and nation in search of Elijah, and he required an oath of the kingdoms and nations of Israel, that they knew nothing in regard to the strange prophet. Elijah locked heaven with his word, and had taken the key with him, and he could not be found.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 26}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 27]          Jezebel then decided, as she could not make Elijah feel her murderous power, that she would be revenged by destroying the prophets of God in Israel. No one who professed to be a prophet of God should live. This determined, infuriated woman executed her work of madness in slaying the Lord's prophets. Baal's priests and nearly all of Israel were so far deluded that they thought if the prophets of God were slain the calamity under which they were suffering would cease.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 27}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 28]          But the second year passes, and the pitiless heavens give no rain. Drought and famine are doing their sad work, and yet the apostate Israelites do not humble their sinful, proud hearts before God. But they murmur and complain against the prophet of God who has brought this dreadful state of things upon them. Fathers and mothers see their children perish with no power to relieve them. And yet they were in such terrible darkness that they could not see that the justice of God was awakened against them because of their sins; and that this terrible calamity was sent in mercy to them, to save them from fully denying and forsaking the God of their fathers.  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 28}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 29]         It will cost Israel suffering and great affliction to bring them to that repentance necessary in order to recover their lost faith, and a clear sense of their responsibility to God. Their apostasy was more dreadful than drought or famine. Elijah waited and prayed in faith through the long years of drought and famine, that the hearts of Israel through their afflictions might be turned from their idolatry, to allegiance to God. Notwithstanding all their sufferings, they stood firm in their idolatry, and looked upon the prophet of God as the cause of their calamity. And if they could have had Elijah in their power they would have delivered him to Jezebel, that she might satisfy her revenge by taking his life. Because Elijah dared to utter the word of woe which God had bidden him, he has made himself the object of their hatred. They could not see God's hand in the judgments under which they were suffering because of their sins. They charged them to the man Elijah. They abhorred not the sins which had brought them under the chastening rod, but hated the faithful prophet, God's instrument, to denounce their sins and calamity. "And it came to pass after many days that the word of the Lord came to Elijah in the third year, saying, Go show thyself unto Ahab, and I will send rain upon the earth."  {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 29}
[RH, September 23, 1873 par. 30]         Elijah hesitated not to start on his perilous journey. He had been hated, and hunted from city to city by the mandate of the king, for three years, and the whole nation had given their oath that the prophet could not be found. And now Elijah, by the word of God, is to present himself before Ahab. Through the apostasy of all Israel, the governor of Ahab's house has proved faithful to God while his master is a worshiper of Baal. He had, at the risk of his own life, preserved the prophets of God, by hiding them by fifties in a cave, and feeding them. While the servant of Ahab is searching throughout the kingdom for springs and brooks of water, Elijah presents himself before him. Obadiah reverenced the prophet of God, and as Elijah sends him with a message to the king, he is greatly terrified. He sees danger and death to himself and also Elijah. He pleads earnestly that his life might not be sacrificed; but Elijah assures Obadiah with an oath that he will see Ahab that day. The prophet will not go to Ahab, but as one of God's messengers to command respect, he sends by Obadiah a message, "Behold, Elijah is here." If Ahab wants to see Elijah, he has now the opportunity to come to him. Elijah will not go to Ahab.                              (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, September 23, 1873 par. 30}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 1]       September 30, 1873 The Laodicean Church (Continued)   -         The king heard the message with astonishment, mingled with terror, that Elijah, whom he feared and hated, was coming to meet him. He had long sought for the prophet, that he might destroy him, and he knew that Elijah would not expose his life to come to him, unless guarded, or with some terrible denunciation. He remembered the withered arm of Jeroboam, and he decides that it is not safe to lift up his hand against the messenger of God. And with fear and trembling, and with a large retinue, he hastened with imposing display of armies to meet Elijah. And as he meets the man he has so long sought for, face to face, he dared not harm him. The king, so passionate, and filled with hatred against Elijah, seems to be powerless and unmanned in his presence. As he met the prophet, he could not refrain from speaking the language of his heart, "Art thou he that troubleth Israel?" Elijah, indignant and jealous for the honor and glory of God, answers the charge of Ahab with boldness, "I have not troubled Israel, but thou and thy father's house in that ye have forsaken the commandments of the Lord."  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 2]          The prophet, as God's messenger, had reproved their sins, and denounced the judgments of God because of their wickedness. Elijah, standing alone in conscious innocence, firm in his integrity, surrounded by the train of armed men, shows no timidity, neither does he show the least reverence to the king. The man whom God has talked with, who has a clear sense of how God regards man in his sinful depravity, has no apology to make to Ahab, nor homage to give him. Elijah, now as God's messenger, commanded, and Ahab obeyed at once the command, as though Elijah was monarch, and he subject.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 3]          Elijah demands a convocation of all Israel at Carmel, and also all the prophets of Baal. The awful solemnity in the looks of the prophet gives him the appearance of one standing in the presence of the Lord God of Israel. The condition of Israel in their apostasy demanded a firm demeanor, stern speech, and commanding authority. God prepares the message to fit the time and occasion. Sometimes God puts his Spirit upon his messengers to send an alarm day and night, as did his messenger John, "Prepare ye the way of the Lord." Then, again, men of action are needed, who will not be swerved from duty, but whose energy will arouse, and demand, "Who will be on the Lord's side," let him come over with us. God will have a fitting message to meet his people in their various conditions.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 4]          Swift messengers are sent throughout the kingdom with the message from Elijah. Representatives are sent from towns, villages, cities, and families. All seem in haste to answer the call as though some wonderful miracle was to be performed. Ahab, according to Elijah's command, gathers the prophets of Baal at Carmel. The heart of Israel's apostate leader is overawed, and he tremblingly follows the direction of the stern prophet of God.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 5]          The assembly was upon Mount Carmel, a place of beauty when the dew and rain fall upon it, causing it to flourish. But now the beauty of Carmel has languished under the curse of God. Upon Mount Carmel, which was the excellency of groves and of flowers, Baal's prophets had erected their altars for their pagan worship. This mountain was conspicuous, and overlooked the surrounding countries. As upon Mount Carmel God had been signally dishonored by idolatrous worship, Elijah chose this as the place most conspicuous for the display of God's power and to vindicate his honor. It was in sight of a large portion of the kingdom. Jezebel's prophets, eight hundred and fifty in number, like a regiment of soldiers prepared for battle, march out in a body with instrumental music, and imposing display. But there was trembling in their hearts as they considered that, at the word of this prophet of Jehovah, the land of Israel had been destitute of dew and rain three years. They felt that some fearful crisis was at hand. They had trusted in their gods, but could not unsay the words of Elijah, and prove him false. But their gods were indifferent to their frantic cries, prayers, and sacrifices.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 6]          Elijah, early in the morning, stands upon Mount Carmel, surrounded by apostate Israel and the prophets of Baal. He stands undaunted, he, a lone man, in that vast multitude. The man whom the whole kingdom has charged with its weight of woe is before them, unterrified, unattended by visible armies and imposing display. He stands, clad with his coarse garment, with awful solemnity in his countenance, as though fully aware of his sacred commission, as the servant of God, to execute his commands. Elijah fastened his eyes upon the highest ridge of mountains, where had once stood the altar of Jehovah, when the mountain was covered with flourishing trees and flowers. The blight of God was now upon it, and all the desolation of Israel was in full view of the neglected and torn-down altar of Jehovah, and in sight were the altars of Baal. Ahab stands at the head of the priests of Baal, and all wait in anxious, fearful expectation for the words of Elijah.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 7]          In the full light of the sun, surrounded by thousands, men of war, the prophets of Baal, and the monarch of Israel, stands the defenseless man, Elijah, apparently alone, yet not alone. The most powerful host of Heaven surround him. Angels that excel in strength have come from Heaven to shield the faithful and righteous prophet.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 8]          Elijah, with stern and commanding voice, cries out, "How long halt ye between two opinions? If the Lord be God, follow him; but if Baal, then follow him. And the people answered him not a word." Not one in that vast assembly dare utter one word for God, and show their loyalty to Jehovah.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 9]          What astonishing deception and fearful blindness had, like a dark cloud, covered Israel. This blindness and apostasy had not closed about them suddenly, but it had come upon them gradually, as they had not heeded the word of reproof and warning which the Lord had sent to them because of their pride and their sins. They, in this fearful crisis, in the presence of the idolatrous priests and the apostate king, remain neutral. If God abhors one sin above another, of which his people are guilty, it is of doing nothing in a case of emergency. Indifference or neutrality in a religious crisis is regarded of God as a grievous crime; and equal to the very worst type of hostility against God.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 10]                               False Teachers Exposed.          All Israel is silent. Again the voice of Elijah is heard addressing them, "I only am a prophet of the Lord, whilst Baal's prophets are four hundred and fifty men. Let them therefore give us two bullocks; and let them choose one bullock for themselves, and cut it in pieces, and lay it on wood, and put no fire under; and I will dress the other bullock, and lay it on wood, and put no fire under; and call ye on the name of your gods, and I will call on the name of the Lord; and the God that answereth by fire, let him be God. And all the people answered and said, It is well spoken. And Elijah said unto the prophets of Baal, Choose you one bullock for yourselves, and dress it first; for ye are many; and call on the name of your gods, but put no fire under. And they took the bullock which was given them, and they dressed it, and called on the name of Baal from morning even until noon, saying, O Baal, hear us. But there was no voice, nor any that answered. And they leaped upon the altar which was made."  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 11]         The proposition of Elijah is reasonable. The people dare not evade it, and they find courage to answer, "The word is good." The prophets of Baal dare not dissent or evade the matter. God has directed this trial, and has prepared confusion for the authors of idolatry, and a signal triumph for his name. The priests of Baal dare not do otherwise than accept the conditions. With terror and guiltiness in their hearts, but outwardly bold and defiant, they rear their altar, lay on the wood and the victim, and then begin their incantations, their chanting and howling, characteristic of pagan worship. Their shrill cries re-echo through forests and mountains, "O Baal, hear us." The priests gather in an army about their altars, and with leaping and unnatural gestures, and writhing and screaming, and stamping, and tearing their hair, and cutting themselves, they manifest apparent sincerity.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 12]          But the morning is gone, and noon has come, and yet there has been no move of their gods in pity to Baal's priests, the deluded worshipers of idols. No voice answers their frantic cries. The priests are continually devising how, by deception, they can kindle the fire upon the altars, and give the glory to Baal. But the firm eye of Elijah watches every motion. Eight hundred voices become hoarse. Their garments are covered with blood, and yet their frantic excitement does not abate. Their pleadings are mingled with cursings to their sun-god that he does not send fire for their altar. Elijah stands by, watching with eagle eye lest any deception should be practiced; for he knew if they could, by any device, kindle their altar-fire, he would be torn in pieces upon the spot. He wishes to show the people the folly of their doubts, and their halting between two opinions, when they have the wonderful works of God's majestic power in their behalf, and innumerable evidences of his infinite mercies and loving-kindness toward them. "And it came to pass at noon, that Elijah mocked them, and said, Cry aloud; for he is a god: either he is talking, or he is pursuing, or he is in a journey, or peradventure he sleepeth, and must be awaked. And they cried aloud, and cut themselves after their manner with knives and lancets, till the blood gushed out upon them. And it came to pass when midday was past, and they prophesied until the time of the offering of the evening sacrifice, that there was neither voice, nor any to answer, nor any that regarded."  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 13]          How gladly would Satan, who fell like lightning from Heaven, come to the help of those whom he had deceived, and whose minds he had controlled, and who were fully devoted to his service. Gladly would he have sent the lightning and kindled their sacrifices; but Jehovah had set Satan's bounds. He had restrained his power, and all his devices could not convey one spark to Baal's altars. Evening draws on. The prophets of Baal are wearied, faint, and confused. One suggests one thing, and one, another, until they cease their efforts. Their shrieks and curses no longer resound over Mount Carmel. With weakness and despair, they retire from the contest.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 14]          The people have witnessed the terrible demonstrations of the unreasonable, frantic priests. They have witnessed their leaping upon the altar, as though they would grasp the burning rays from the sun to serve their altars. They have become tired of the exhibitions of demonism, of pagan idolatry; and they feel earnest and anxious to hear what Elijah will speak.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 15]          Elijah's turn has now come. "And Elijah said unto all the people, Come near unto me. And all the people came near unto him. And he repaired the altar of the Lord that was broken down. And Elijah took twelve stones, according to the number of the tribes of the sons of Jacob, unto whom the word of the Lord came, saying, Israel shall be thy name; and with the stones he built an altar in the name of the Lord; and he made a trench about the altar, as great as would contain two measures of seed. And he put the wood in order, and cut the bullock in pieces, and laid him on the wood, and said, Fill four barrels with water, and pour it on the burnt sacrifice, and on the wood. And he said, Do it the second time. And they did it the second time. And he said, Do it the third time. And they did it the third time. And the water ran round about the altar; and he filled the trench also with water. And it came to pass at the time of the offering of the evening sacrifice, that Elijah the prophet came near, and said, Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and of Israel, let it be known this day that thou art God in Israel, and that I am thy servant, and that I have done all these things at thy word. Hear me, O Lord, hear me, that this people may know that thou art the Lord God, and that thou hast turned their heart back again. Then the fire of the Lord fell, and consumed the burnt sacrifice, and the wood, and the stones, and the dust, and licked up the water that was in the trench. And when all the people saw it, they fell on their faces; and they said, The Lord, he is the God; the Lord, he is the God."  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 16]          Elijah, at the hour of evening sacrifice, repairs the altar of God which the apostasy of Israel has allowed the priests of Baal to tear down. He does not call upon one of the people to aid him in his laborious work. The altar of Baal are all prepared; but Elijah turns to the broken-down altar of God which is more sacred and precious to him in its unsightly ruins than all the magnificent altars of Baal.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 17]          Elijah respected the Lord's covenant with his people, although they had apostatized. With calmness and solemnity, he repaired the broken-down altar with twelve stones, according to the number of the twelve tribes of Israel. The disappointed priests of Baal, wearied with their vain, frenzied efforts, were sitting or lying prostrate on the ground, waiting to see what Elijah would do. They were filled with fear and hatred toward the prophet for proposing the test which had exposed their weakness and the inefficiency of their gods.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 17}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 18]          The people of Israel stand spell-bound, pale, anxious, and almost breathless with awe, while Elijah calls upon Jehovah, the Creator of the heavens and the earth. The people have witnessed the fanatical, unreasonable frenzy of the prophets of Baal. Now they are privileged to witness the calm and awe-inspiring deportment of Elijah, in contrast. He reminded the people of their degeneracy, which had awakened the wrath of God against them, and then calls upon them to humble their hearts, and turn to the God of their fathers, that his curse may be removed from them. Ahab and his idolatrous priests are looking on with amazement mingled with terror. They await the result with anxious, solemn silence.  {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 18}
[RH, September 30, 1873 par. 19]          After the victim was laid upon the altar, he commanded the people to flood with water the sacrifice, and the altar, and fill the trench round about the altar. Elijah then reverentially bows before the unseen God, raises his hands toward Heaven, and offers a calm and simple prayer, unattended with violent gestures, or contortions of the body. No shrieks resound over Carmel's height. A solemn silence, which is oppressive to the priests of Baal, rests upon them all. In his prayer, Elijah makes use of no extravagant expressions. He prays to Jehovah as though he was nigh, witnessing the whole scene, and hearing his sincere, fervent, yet simple prayer. Baal's priests had screamed, and foamed, and leaped, and prayed, very long--from morning until near evening. Elijah's prayer was very short, earnest, reverential, and sincere. No sooner had his prayer been uttered, than flames of fire in a distinct manner, like a brilliant flash of lightning, descended from Heaven, kindling the wood for sacrifice, and consuming the victim, licking up the water in the trench, and consuming even the stones of the altar. The brilliancy of the blaze is painful to the eyes of the multitude, and illumes the mountain. The people of the kingdom of Israel, not gathered upon the mount, are watching with interest the gathering of the people upon the mount. As the fire descends, they witness it, and are amazed at the sight. It resembles the pillar of fire at the Red Sea, which by night separated the children of Israel from the Egyptian host.                                                    -    {RH, September 30, 1873 par. 19}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 1]       October 7, 1873 The Laodicean Church.  -  (Concluded.)  -         The people upon the mountain prostrate themselves in terror and awe before the unseen God. They cannot look upon the bright, consuming fire sent from Heaven. They fear that they will be consumed in their apostasy and sins. They cry out with one voice, which resounds over the mountain, and echoes to the plains below them with terrible distinctness, "The Lord, he is the God; the Lord, he is the God." Israel is at last aroused and undeceived. They see their sin and how greatly they have dishonored God. Their anger is aroused against the prophets of Baal. With fearful terror, Ahab and Baal's priests witnessed the wonderful exhibition of Jehovah's power. Again is heard, in startling words of command, the voice of Elijah to the people, "Take the prophets of Baal; let not one of them escape." And the people were ready to obey the word of Elijah. They seized the false prophets who had deluded them, and brought them to the brook Kishon, and there Elijah, with his own hand, slew these idolatrous priests.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 1}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 2]          The judgments of God have been executed upon the false priests; the people have confessed their sins, and have acknowledged their fathers' God; and now the withering curse of God is to be withdrawn, and he will again refresh the earth with dew and rain, renewing his blessings unto his people.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 2}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 3]          Elijah addressed Ahab, "Get thee up, eat and drink, for there is a sound of abundance of rain." While Ahab went up to feast, Elijah went up from the fearful sacrifice to the top of Mount Carmel to pray. His work of slaying the pagan priests did not unfit him for the solemn exercise of prayer. He had performed the will of God. After he had, as God's instrument, done what he could to remove the cause of Israel's apostasy, in slaying the idolatrous priests, he could do no more. He then intercedes in behalf of sinning, apostate Israel. In the most painful position, he bowed with his face between his knees, and most earnestly supplicated God to send rain. Six times successively he sent his servant to see if there was any visible token that God had heard his prayer. He would not become impatient and faithless because the Lord did not immediately give the token that his prayer was heard. He continued in earnest prayer, sending his servant seven times, to see if God had granted any signal. His servant returned the sixth time from his outlook toward the sea, with the discouraging report that there was no sign of clouds forming in the brassy heavens. The seventh time he informed Elijah that there was a small cloud to be seen, about the size of a man's hand. This was enough to satisfy the faith of Elijah. He did not wait for the heavens to gather blackness, to make the matter sure. In that small, rising cloud, his faith hears the sound of abundance of rain. Elijah's works are in accordance with his faith. He sends a message to Ahab by his servant, "Prepare thy chariot, and get thee down, that the rain stop thee not."  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 3}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 4]                                   Elijah's Humility.          Here Elijah ventured something upon his faith. He did not wait for sight. "And it came to pass in the meanwhile, that the heaven was black with clouds and wind, and there was a great rain. And Ahab rode, and went to Jezreel. And the hand of the Lord was on Elijah; and he girded up his loins, and ran before Ahab to the entrance of Jezreel."  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 4}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 5]          Elijah had passed through great excitement and labor through the day; but the Spirit of the Lord came upon him because he had been obedient, and had done his will in executing the idolatrous priests. Some would be ready to say, What a hard, cruel man Elijah must have been! And any one who shall defend the honor of God at any risk, will bring censure and condemnation upon himself from a large class. The rain began to descend. It was night, and the blinding rain prevented Ahab from seeing his course. Elijah, nerved by the Spirit and power of God, girded his coarse garment about him, and ran before the chariot of Ahab, guiding his course to the entrance of the city. The prophet of God had humiliated Ahab before his people. He had slain his idolatrous priests, and now he wished to show to Israel that he acknowledges Ahab as his king. As an act of special homage, he guided his chariot, running before it to the entrance of the gate of the city.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 5}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 6]          Here is a lesson for young men who profess to be servants of God, bearing his message, who are exalted in their own estimation. There is nothing remarkable they can trace in their experience, as could Elijah, yet they feel above performing duties which appear to them menial. They will not come down from their ministerial dignity to do needful service, fearing they are doing the work of a servant. All such should learn from the example of Elijah. His word locked the treasures of heaven, the dew and rain, from the earth, three years. His word alone was the key to unlock heaven, and bring showers of rain. He was honored of God as he offered his simple prayer in the presence of the king and the thousands of Israel, and, in answer, fire flashes from heaven, and kindles the fire upon the altar of sacrifice. His hand executed the judgment of God in slaying eight hundred and fifty priests of Baal; and yet, after the exhausting toil of the day, he who could bring down fire from heaven, and bring the clouds and the rain, after a day of most signal triumph, was willing to perform the service of a menial, and run before the chariot of Ahab in the darkness, and wind, and rain, to serve the sovereign he had not feared to rebuke to his face because of his crimes and sins. The king passed within the gates. Elijah wrapped himself in his mantle and lay upon the bare earth.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 6}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 7]          After Elijah had shown such undaunted courage in contest between life and death, after he had triumphed over the king, priests, and people, we would naturally suppose that he would never give way to despondency, or be awed into timidity.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 7}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 8]          After his first appearance to Ahab, denouncing upon him the judgments of God because of his and Israel's apostasy, God directed his course from Jezebel's power to a place of safety in the mountains, by the brook Cherith. He honored Elijah by sending food to him morning and evening, by an angel of Heaven. Then as the brook became dry he sent him to the widow of Sarepta and wrought a miracle daily, to keep the widow's family and Elijah in food. After he had been blessed with evidences of such love and care from God, we would suppose Elijah would never distrust God. But the apostle tells us he was a man of like passions as we, and subject, as we are, to temptations.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 8}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 9]          Ahab related to Jezebel the wonderful events of the day, and the wonderful exhibitions of the power of God, showing that Jehovah, the Creator of the heavens and the earth, was God, and that Elijah had slain the prophets of Baal. This woman was hardened in sin, and she became infuriated. Jezebel, bold, determined, and defiant in her idolatry, declared to Ahab that Elijah should not live.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 9}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 10]          That night a messenger aroused the weary prophet, and delivered the word of Jezebel, in the name of her pagan gods, that she would, in the presence of Israel, do to Elijah as he had done to the priests of Baal. Elijah should have met this threat and oath of Jezebel with an appeal for protection to the God of Heaven, who had commissioned him to do the work he had done. He should have told the messenger that the God in whom he trusted would be his protector against the hatred and threats of Jezebel. But the faith and courage of Elijah seemed to forsake him. He starts up from his slumbers bewildered. The rain is pouring from the heavens, and darkness is on every side. He loses sight of God. He flees for his life as though the avenger of blood was close behind him. He leaves his servant behind him, on the way, and in the morning, he is far from the habitation of man, upon a dreary desert alone.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 10}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 11]          "And when he saw that, he arose, and went for his life, and came to Beer-sheba, which belongeth to Judah, and left his servant there. But he himself went a day's journey into the wilderness, and came and sat down under a juniper tree; and he requested for himself that he might die; and said, It is enough; now, O Lord, take away my life; for I am not better than my fathers. And as he lay and slept under a juniper tree, behold then an angel touched him, and said unto him, Arise and eat. And he looked, and, behold, there was a cake baken on the coals, and a cruse of water at his head. And he did eat and drink, and laid him down again. And the angel of the Lord came again the second time, and touched him, and said, Arise and eat; because the journey is too great for thee. And he arose, and did eat and drink, and went in the strength of that meat forty days and forty nights unto Horab the mount of God. And he came thither unto a cave, and lodged there; and, behold, the word of the Lord came to him, and he said unto him, What doest thou here, Elijah?"  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 11}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 12]          Elijah should have trusted in God who had warned him when to flee, and where to find an asylum from the hatred of Jezebel, secure from the diligent search of Ahab. The Lord had not warned him, at this time, to flee. He had not waited for the Lord to speak to him. He moved rashly. God would have shielded his servant, and would have given him another signal victory in Israel, in sending his judgments upon Jezebel, had he waited with faith and patience.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 12}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 13]          Weary and prostrate, Elijah sat down to rest. He was discouraged, and felt like murmuring. He said, "Now, O Lord, take away my life; for I am not better than my fathers." He feels that life is no more desirable. He expected, after the signal display of God's power in the presence of Israel, that they would be true and faithful to God. He expected that Jezebel would no longer have influence over the mind of Ahab, and that there would be a general revolution in the kingdom of Israel. When the threatening message which has come from Jezebel is delivered to him, he forgets that God is the same all-powerful and pitiful God that he was when he prayed to him for fire from Heaven, and it came, and for rain, and it came. God had granted every request; yet Elijah is a fugitive, far from the homes of men, and wishing never to look upon man again.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 13}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 14]          How did God look upon his suffering servant? Did he forsake him because despondency and despair had seized him? Oh! no. Elijah was prostrated with discouragement. All day had he toiled without food. When he guided the chariot of Ahab, running before it to the gate of the city, he was strong of courage. He had high hopes of Israel, that, as a nation, they would return to their allegiance to God, and again be reinstated in his favor. But the reaction which frequently follows elevation of faith, marked and glorious success, was pressing upon Elijah. He was exalted to Pisgah's top, to be humiliated in the lowliest valley in faith and feeling. But God's eye is still upon his servant. He loves him no less while he is feeling broken-hearted and forsaken of God and man, than when, in answer to his prayer, the fire flashed from Heaven, illuminating Carmel.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 14}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 15]          Those who have not borne weighty responsibilities, who have not been accustomed to feel very deeply, cannot understand the feelings of Elijah, and be prepared to give him the tender sympathy he deserves. God knows, and can read, the heart's sore anguish under temptation and severe conflict. As Elijah slept under the juniper tree, a soft touch and pleasant voice aroused him. He starts at once in his terror, as if to flee, as though his enemy, in pursuit of his life, had indeed found him. But in the pitying face of love bent upon him, he sees not the face of an enemy, but a friend. An angel of God has been sent with food from Heaven to sustain the faithful servant of God. His voice says to Elijah. "Arise and eat." After Elijah had partaken of the refreshment prepared for him, he again slumbered. The second time the angel of God ministers to the wants of Elijah. He touches the exhausted, weary man, and in pitying tenderness says to him, "Arise and eat; because the journey is too great for thee." Elijah was strengthened, and pursued his journey to Horeb. He was in a wilderness. He lodged in a cave for protection at night from the wild beasts.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 15}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 16]          Here God met with Elijah through one of his angels, and inquired of him, "What doest thou here, Elijah?" I sent thee to the brook Cherith, I sent thee to the widow of Sarepta, I sent thee to Samaria with a message to Ahab, but who sent you this long journey into the wilderness? And what errand have you here? Elijah mourns out his bitterness of soul to the Lord. "And he said, I have been very jealous for the Lord God of hosts; for the children of Israel have forsaken thy covenant, thrown down thine altars, and slain thy prophets with the sword; and I, even I only, am left; and they seek my life, to take it away. And he said, Go forth, and stand upon the mount before the Lord. And, behold, Lord passed by, and a great and strong wind rent the mountains, and break in pieces the rocks before the Lord; but the Lord was not in the wind: and after the wind an earthquake; but the Lord was not in the earthquake: and after the earthquake a fire; but the Lord was not in the fire: and after the fire a still small voice. And it was so, when Elijah heard it, that he wrapped his face in his mantle, and went out and stood in the entering in of the cave. And, behold, there came a voice unto him, and said, What doest thou here, Elijah? And he said, I have been very jealous for the Lord God of hosts; because the children of Israel have forsaken thy covenant, thrown down thine altars, and slain thy prophets with the sword; and I, even I only, am left; and they seek my life, to take it away."  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 16}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 17]          Then the Lord manifests himself to Elijah, showing him that quiet trust, and firm reliance upon him, will ever find him a present help in time of need.  {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 17}
[RH, October 7, 1873 par. 18]          The servant of God may have courage, knowing that he has a pitying Heavenly Father who reads the motives and understands the purposes of the soul. Those who stand in the front of the conflict, who are reined up by the Spirit of God to do a special work for him, will frequently feel the reaction, when the pressure is removed, and despondency may press them hard, and shake the most heroic faith, and weaken the most steadfast minds. God understands all our weaknesses. He can pity and love when the hearts of men may be as hard as flint. To wait patiently and trust in God when everything looks dark, is the lesson his servants must learn more fully. God will not fail them in integrity.                                             E. G. W.                                                                   -    {RH, October 7, 1873 par. 18}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 1]       February 24, 1874 Redemption.--No. 1.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         After the baptism of Jesus in Jordan, he was led by the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil. When he had come up out of the water, he bowed upon Jordan's banks, and plead with the great Eternal for strength to endure the conflict with the fallen foe. The opening of the heavens, and the descent of the excellent glory, attested his divine character. The voice from the Father declared the close relation of Christ to his Infinite Majesty: "This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased." The mission of Christ was soon to begin. But he must first withdraw from the busy scenes of life to a desolate wilderness for the express purpose of bearing the three-fold test of temptation in behalf of those he had come to redeem.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 2]          Satan, who was once an honored angel in Heaven, had been ambitious for the more exalted honors which God had bestowed upon his Son. He became envious of Christ, and represented to the angels who honored him as covering cherub that he had not the honor conferred upon him which his position demanded. He asserted that he should be exalted equal in honor with God. Satan obtained sympathizers. Angels in Heaven joined him in his rebellion, and fell with their leader from their high and holy estate, and were therefore expelled with him from Heaven.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 3]          God, in counsel with his Son, formed the plan of creating man in their own image. He was placed upon probation. Man was to be tested and proved, and if he should bear the test of God, and remain loyal and true after the first trial, he was not to be beset with continual temptations; but was to be exalted equal with the angels, and henceforth immortal.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 4]          Adam and Eve came forth from the hand of their Creator in the perfection of every physical, mental, and spiritual endowment. God planted for them a garden, and surrounded them with everything lovely and attractive to the eye, and that which their physical necessities required. This holy pair looked out upon a world of unsurpassed loveliness and glory. A benevolent Creator had given them evidences of his goodness and love in providing them with fruits, vegetables, and grains, and had caused to grow out of the ground trees of every variety for usefulness and beauty.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 5]          The holy pair looked upon nature as a picture of unsurpassed loveliness. The brown earth was clothed with a carpet of living green, diversified with an endless variety of self-propagating, self-perpetuating flowers. Shrubs, flowers, and trailing vines, regaled the senses with their beauty and fragrance. The many varieties of lofty trees were laden with fruit of every kind, and of delicious flavor, adapted to please the taste and meet the wants of the happy Adam and Eve. This Eden home God provided for our first parents, giving them unmistakable evidences of his great love and care for them.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 6]          Adam was crowned as king in Eden. To him was given dominion over every living thing that God had created. The Lord blessed Adam and Eve with intelligence such as he had not given to the animal creation. He made Adam the rightful sovereign over all the works of his hands. Man made in the divine image could contemplate and appreciate the glorious works of God in nature.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 7]          Adam and Eve could trace the skill and glory of God in every spire of grass, and in every shrub and flower. The natural loveliness which surrounded them, like a mirror reflected the wisdom, excellence, and love of their Heavenly Father. And their songs of affection and praise rose sweetly and reverentially to Heaven, harmonizing with the songs of the exalted angels, and with the happy birds who were caroling forth their music without a care. There was no disease, decay, nor death anywhere. Life, life was in everything the eye rested upon. The atmosphere was impregnated with life. Life was in every leaf, in every flower, and in every tree.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 8]          The Lord knew that Adam could not be happy without labor, therefore he gave him the pleasant employment of dressing the garden. And, as he tended the things of beauty and usefulness around him, he could behold the goodness and glory of God in his created works. Adam had themes for contemplation in the works of God in Eden, which was Heaven in miniature. God did not form man merely to contemplate his glorious works, therefore he gave him hands for labor, as well as a mind and heart for contemplation. If the happiness of man consisted in doing nothing, the Creator would not have given Adam his appointed work. In labor, man was to find happiness as well as in meditation. Adam could reflect that he was created in the image of God, to be like him in righteousness and holiness. His mind was capable of continual cultivation, expansion, refinement and noble elevation; for God was his teacher, and angels were his companions.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 9]          The Lord placed man upon probation, that he might form a character of steadfast integrity for his own happiness and for the glory of his Creator. He had endowed Adam with powers of mind superior to any living creature that he had made. His mental powers were but little lower than those of the angels. He could become familiar with the sublimity and glory of nature, and understand the character of his Heavenly Father in his created works. Everything that his eye rested upon in the immensity of the Father's works, provided with a lavish hand, testified of his love and infinite power. Amid the glories of Eden the goodness and wisdom of God were traced in everything the eye rested upon.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 10]          The first great moral lesson given Adam was that of self-denial. The reins of self-government were placed in his hands. Judgment, reason, and conscience, were to bear sway. "And the Lord God took the man, and put him into the garden of Eden to dress it and to keep it. And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat, but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it, for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die."  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 11]          Adam and Eve were permitted to partake of every tree in the garden save one. There was only a single prohibition. The forbidden tree was as attractive and lovely as any of the trees in the garden. It was called the tree of knowledge, because in partaking of that tree, of which God had said "Thou shalt not eat of it," they would have a knowledge of sin, an experience in disobedience. Eve went from the side of her husband, viewing the beautiful things of nature in God's creation, delighting her senses with the colors and fragrance of the flowers and the beauty of the trees and shrubs. She was thinking of the restrictions God had laid upon them in regard to the tree of knowledge. She was pleased with the beauties and bounties which the Lord had furnished for the gratification of every want. All these, said she, God has given us to enjoy. They are all ours; for God has said, "Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat; but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it."  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 12]          Eve had wandered near the forbidden tree, and her curiosity was aroused to know how death could be concealed in the fruit of this fair tree. She was surprised to hear her queries taken up and repeated by a strange voice. "Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden." Eve was not aware that she had revealed her thoughts by conversing to herself aloud; therefore, she was greatly astonished to hear her queries repeated by a serpent. She really thought the serpent had a knowledge of her thoughts, and that he must be very wise. She answered him, "We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden; but of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die. And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die; for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil."  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 13]          Here the father of lies made his assertion in direct contradiction to the expressed word of God. Satan assured Eve that she was created immortal, and that there was no possibility of her dying. He told her that God knew that if they ate of the tree of knowledge their understanding would be enlightened, expanded, and ennobled, making them equal with himself. And the serpent answered Eve, that the command of God forbidding them to eat of the tree of knowledge was given them to keep them in a state of subordination, that they should not obtain knowledge, which was power. He assured her that the fruit of this tree was desirable above every other tree in the garden to make one wise and exalt them equal with God. He has, said the serpent, refused you the fruit of the tree which is of all the trees the most desirable for its delicious flavor and exhilarating influence. Eve thought the discourse of the serpent very wise. She viewed the prohibition of God unjust. She looked with longing desire upon the tree laden with fruit which appeared very delicious. The serpent was eating it with apparent delight. She longed for this fruit above all the fruit of every variety which God had given her a perfect right to use.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 14]          Eve had overstated the words of God's command. He had said to Adam and Eve, "But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." In Eve's controversy with the serpent, she added the clause, "Neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die." Here the subtlety of the serpent was seen. This statement of Eve gave him advantage, and he plucked the fruit, and placed it in her hand, and used her own words, "He hath said, 'If ye touch it, ye shall die.' You see no harm comes to you from touching the fruit, neither will you receive any harm by eating it." Eve yielded to the lying sophistry of the devil in the form of a serpent. She ate the fruit, and realized no immediate harm. She then plucked the fruit for herself and for her husband. "And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her, and he did eat."  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 14}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 15]          Adam and Eve should have been perfectly satisfied with the knowledge of God in his created works, and by the instruction of the holy angels. But their curiosity was aroused to become acquainted with that of which God designed they should have no knowledge. It was for their happiness to be ignorant of sin. The high state of knowledge to which they thought to attain by eating of the forbidden fruit plunged them into the degradation of sin and guilt.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 15}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 16]          The angels who had been appointed to guard Adam in his Eden home before his transgression and expulsion from paradise were now appointed to guard the gates of paradise and the way of the tree of life, lest he should return and gain access to the tree of life and sin be immortalized.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 16}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 17]          Sin drove man from paradise. And sin was the cause of paradise being removed from the earth. In consequence of transgression of God's law, Adam lost paradise. In obedience to the Father's law and through faith in the atoning blood of his Son, paradise may be regained. "Repentance toward God," because his law has been transgressed, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ, as man's only Redeemer, will be acceptable with God. The merits of God's dear Son in man's behalf will avail with the Father, notwithstanding his sinfulness.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 17}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 18]          Satan was determined to succeed in his temptation with the sinless Adam and Eve. And he could reach even the holy pair more successfully through the medium of appetite than in any other way. The fruit of the forbidden tree seemed pleasant to the eye and desirable to the taste. They ate and fell. They transgressed God's just command and became sinners. Satan's triumph was complete. He then had the vantage-ground over the race. He flattered himself that he had through his subtlety thwarted the purpose of God in the creation of man.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 18}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 19]          Satan made his exulting boasts to Christ and to loyal angels that he had succeeded in gaining a portion of the angels in Heaven to unite with him in his daring rebellion. And now that he had succeeded in overcoming Adam and Eve, he claimed that their Eden home was his. He proudly boasted that the world which God had made was his dominion. Having conquered Adam, the monarch of the world, he had gained the race as his subjects, and he should now possess Eden, and make that his head-quarters. And he would there establish his throne, and be monarch of the world.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 19}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 20]          But measures were immediately taken in Heaven to defeat Satan in his plans. Strong angels, with beams of light representing flaming swords turning in every direction, were placed as sentinels to guard the way of the tree of life from the approach of Satan and the guilty pair. Adam and Eve had forfeited all right to their beautiful Eden home, and were now expelled from it. The earth was cursed because of Adam's sin, and was ever after to bring forth briers and thorns. Adam was to be exposed to the temptations of Satan while he lived, and was to finally pass through death to dust again.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 20}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 21]          A council was held in Heaven, which resulted in God's dear Son undertaking to redeem man from the curse and from the disgrace of Adam's failure, and to conquer Satan. Oh, wonderful condescension! The Majesty of Heaven, through love and pity for fallen man, proposed to become his substitute and surety. He would bear man's guilt. He would take the wrath of his Father upon himself, which otherwise would have fallen upon man because of his disobedience.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 21}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 22]          The law of God was unalterable. It could not be abolished, nor yield the smallest part of its claim to meet man in his fallen state. Man was separated from God by transgression of his expressed command, notwithstanding he had made known to Adam the consequences of such transgression. The sin of Adam brought a deplorable state of things. Satan would now have unlimited control over the race, unless a mightier being than Satan was before his fall should take the field and conquer him and ransom man.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 22}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 23]          Christ's divine soul was exercised with pity that was infinite for ruined man. As his wretched, helpless condition came up before him, and as he saw that by transgression of God's law he had fallen under the power and control of the prince of darkness, he proposed the only means that could be acceptable with God, that would give man another trial, and place him again on probation. Christ consented to leave his honor, his kingly authority, his glory with the Father, and humble himself to humanity, and engage in contest with the mighty prince of darkness in order to redeem man. Through his humiliation and poverty Christ would identify himself with the weaknesses of the fallen race, and by firm obedience show man how to redeem Adam's disgraceful failure, that man by humble obedience might regain lost Eden.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 23}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 24]          The great work of redemption could be carried out only by the Redeemer taking the place of fallen Adam. With the sins of the world laid upon him, he would go over the ground where Adam stumbled. He would bear the test which Adam failed to endure, and which would be almost infinitely more severe than that brought to bear upon Adam. He would overcome on man's account, and conquer the tempter, that through his obedience, his purity of character and steadfast integrity, his righteousness might be imputed to man, that through his name man might overcome the foe on his own account.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 24}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 25]          What love! What amazing condescension! The King of glory proposed to humble himself to fallen humanity! He would place his feet in Adam's steps. He would take man's fallen nature and engage to cope with the strong foe who triumphed over Adam. He would overcome Satan, and in thus doing he would open the way for the redemption of those who would believe on him from the disgrace of Adam's failure and fall.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 25}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 26]          Angels on probation had been deceived by Satan, and had been led on by him in the great rebellion in Heaven against Christ. They failed to bear the test brought to bear upon them, and they fell. Adam was then created in the image of God and placed upon probation. He had a perfectly developed organism. All his faculties harmonized. In all his emotions, words, and actions there was a perfect conformity to the will of his Maker. After God had made every provision for the happiness of man, and had supplied his every want, he tested Adam's loyalty. If the holy pair should be obedient, the race would after a time be made equal to the angels. As Adam and Eve failed to bear this test, Christ proposed to become a voluntary offering for man.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 26}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 27]          Satan knew that if Christ was indeed the Son of God, the world's Redeemer, it was for no good to himself, that the Lord had left the royal courts of Heaven to come to a fallen world. He feared that his own power was henceforth to be limited, and that his deceptive wiles would be discerned and exposed, which would lessen his influence over man. He feared that his dominion and his control of the kingdoms of the world was to be contested. He remembered the words Jehovah addressed to him when he was summoned into his presence with Adam and Eve, whom he had ruined by his lying deceptions, "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed. It shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." This declaration contained the first gospel promise to man.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 27}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 28]          But these words at the time they were spoken were not fully understood by Satan. He knew that they contained a curse for him, because he had seduced the holy pair. And when Christ was manifested on the earth, Satan feared that he was indeed the One promised which should limit his power and finally destroy him.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 28}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 29]          Satan had peculiar interest to watch the development of events immediately after the fall of Adam to learn how his work had affected the kingdom of God, and what the Lord would do with Adam because of his disobedience. The Son of God, undertaking to become the Redeemer of the race, placed Adam in a new relation to his Creator. He was still fallen; but a door of hope was opened to him. The wrath of God still hung over Adam, but the execution of the sentence of death was delayed, and the indignation of God was restrained, because Christ had entered upon the work of becoming man's Redeemer. Christ was to take the wrath of God which in justice should fall upon man. He became a refuge for man, and although man was indeed a criminal, deserving the wrath of God, yet he could by faith in Christ run into the refuge provided and be safe. In the midst of death there was life if man chose to accept it. The holy and infinite God, who dwelleth in light unapproachable, could no longer talk with man. No communication could now exist directly between man and his Maker.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 29}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 30]          God forbears for a time the full execution of the sentence of death pronounced upon man. Satan flattered himself that he had forever broken the link between Heaven and earth. But in this he was greatly mistaken and disappointed. The Father had given over the world into the hands of his Son for him to redeem from the curse and the disgrace of Adam's failure and fall. Through Christ alone can man now find access to God. And through Christ alone will the Lord hold communication with man.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 30}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 31]          Christ volunteered to maintain and vindicate the holiness of the divine law. He was not to do away the smallest part of its claims in the work of redemption for man, but in order to save man and maintain the sacred claims and justice of his Father's law, he gave himself a sacrifice for the guilt of man. Christ's life did not in a single instance detract from the claims of his Father's law, but through firm obedience to all its precepts, and by dying for the sins of those who had transgressed it, he established its immutability.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 31}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 32]          After the transgression of Adam, Satan saw that the ruin was complete. The human race was brought into a deplorable condition. Man was cut off from intercourse with God. It was Satan's design that the state of man should be the same with that of the fallen angels in rebellion against God, uncheered by a gleam of hope. He reasoned that if God pardoned sinful man whom he had created, he would also pardon and receive into favor him and his angels. But he was disappointed.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 32}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 33]          The divine Son of God saw that no arm but his own could save fallen man. He determined to help man. He left the fallen angels to perish in their rebellion, but stretched forth his hand to rescue perishing man. The angels who were rebellious were dealt with according to the light and experience they had abundantly enjoyed in Heaven. Satan, the chief of the fallen angels, once had an exalted position in Heaven. He was next in honor to Christ. The knowledge which he, as well as the angels who fell with him, had of the character of God, of his goodness, his mercy, wisdom, and excellent glory, made their guilt unpardonable.  {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 33}
[RH, February 24, 1874 par. 34]          There was no possible hope for those ever to be redeemed, who had witnessed and enjoyed the inexpressible glory of Heaven and had seen the terrible majesty of God, and, in presence of all this glory, had rebelled against him. There were no new and more wonderful exhibitions of God's exalted power that could ever impress them as deeply as those they had already experienced. If they could rebel in the very presence of the weight of glory inexpressible, they could not be placed in any more favorable condition to be proved. There was no reserve force of power, nor were there any greater heights and depths of infinite glory to overpower their jealous doubts and rebellious murmuring. Their guilt and their punishment must be in proportion to their exalted privileges in the heavenly courts.                                                                   -    {RH, February 24, 1874 par. 34}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 1]       March 3, 1874 Redemption -- No. 2.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         Fallen man, because of his guilt, could no longer come directly before God with his supplications, for his transgression of the divine law had placed an impassable barrier between the holy God and the transgressor. But a plan was devised that the sentence of death should rest upon a substitute of superior value to the law of God. In the plan of redemption there must be the shedding of blood, for death must come in consequence of man's sin. The beasts for sacrificial offerings were to prefigure Christ. In the slain victim, man was to see the fulfillment for the time being of God's word, "Ye shall surely die." And the flowing of the blood from the victim would also signify an atonement. There was no virtue in the blood of animals; but the shedding of the blood of beasts was to point forward to a Redeemer who would one day come to the world and die for the sins of men. And thus Christ would fully vindicate his Father's law.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 2]          Satan with intense interest watched every event in regard to the sacrificial offerings. The devotion and solemnity connected with the shedding of the blood of the victim caused him great uneasiness. This ceremony to him was clothed with mystery; but he was not a dull scholar, and he soon learned that the sacrificial offerings typified some future atonement for man. He saw that these offerings signified repentance for sin. This did not agree with his purposes, and he at once commenced to work upon the heart of Cain to lead him to rebellion against the sacrificial offering which prefigured a Redeemer to come.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 3]          Adam's repentance, evidenced in his sorrow for his transgression, and his hope of salvation through Christ shown by his works in the sacrifices offered, was a disappointment to Satan. He hoped forever to gain Adam to unite with him in murmuring against God, and in rebelling against his authority. Here were the representatives of the two great classes. Abel as priest offered in solemn faith his sacrifice. Cain was willing to offer the fruit of his ground, but refused to connect with his offering the blood of beasts. His heart refused to show his repentance for sin and his faith in a Saviour by offering the blood of beasts. He refused to acknowledge his need of a Redeemer. This to his proud heart was dependence and humiliation.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 4]          But Abel by faith in a future Redeemer offered to God a more acceptable sacrifice than Cain. His offering the blood of beasts signified that he was a sinner and had sins to wash away, and that he was penitent and believed in the efficacy of the blood of the future great offering. Satan is the parent of unbelief, murmuring, and rebellion. He filled Cain with doubt and with madness against his innocent brother and against God, because his sacrifice was refused and Abel's accepted. And he slew his brother in his insane madness.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 5]          The sacrificial offerings were instituted to be a standing pledge to man of God's pardon through the great offering to be made, typified by the blood of beasts. Through this ceremony man signified repentance, obedience, and faith in a Redeemer to come. That which made Cain's offering offensive to God was his lack of submission and obedience to the ordinance of his appointment. He thought his own plans in offering to God merely the fruit of the ground was nobler, and not as humiliating as the offering of the blood of beasts which showed a dependence upon another, thus expressing his own weakness and sinfulness. Cain slighted the blood of the atonement.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 6]          Adam in transgressing the law of Jehovah had opened the door for Satan, and he had planted his banner in the midst of his own family. He was made to feel indeed that the wages of sin is death. Satan designed to gain Eden by deceiving our first parents; but in this he was disappointed. Instead of securing to himself Eden, he now feared that he would lose all he had claimed out of Eden. His sagacity could trace the signification of these offerings, that they pointed man forward to a Redeemer, and were a typical atonement for the time being for the sin of fallen man, opening a door of hope to the race.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 7]          The rebellion of Satan against God was most determined. He worked to war against the kingdom of God with perseverance and fortitude worthy of a better cause.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 8]          The world had become so corrupt through indulgence of appetite and debased passions in the days of Noah that God was provoked to destroy its inhabitants by the waters of the flood. As men again multiplied upon the earth, the indulgence of wine to intoxication perverted the senses, and prepared the way for excessive meat-eating and the strengthening of the animal passions. Men lifted themselves up against the God of Heaven. And their faculties and opportunities were devoted to glorifying themselves rather than honoring their Creator. Satan found easy access to the hearts of men. He is a diligent student of the Bible, and is much better acquainted with the prophecies than many religious teachers. He knows that it is for his interest to keep well informed in the revealed purposes of God, that he may defeat the plans of the Infinite. So infidels study the Scriptures frequently more diligently than some who profess to be guided by them. Some of the ungodly search the Scriptures that they may become familiar with Bible truth, and furnish themselves with arguments to make it appear that the Bible contradicts itself. And many professed Christians are so ignorant of the word of God, through neglect of its study, that they are blinded by the deceptive reasoning of those who pervert sacred truth, that they may turn souls away from the counsel of God in his word.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 9]          Satan saw in the typical offerings an expected Redeemer who was to ransom man from his control. He laid his plans deep to rule the hearts of men from generation to generation, and to blind their understanding of the prophecies, that when Jesus should come, the people would refuse to accept him as their Saviour.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 10]          God appointed Moses to lead out his people from their bondage in the land of Egypt, that they might consecrate themselves to serve him with perfect hearts, and be to him a peculiar treasure. Moses was their visible leader, while Christ stood at the head of the armies of Israel, their invisible leader. If they could have always realized this, they would not have rebelled and provoked God in the wilderness by their unreasonable murmurings. God said to Moses, "Behold I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared. Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions; for my name is in him."  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 11]          When Christ as the guiding, guarding angel condescended to lead the armies of Israel through the wilderness to Canaan, Satan was provoked, for he felt that his power could not so well control them. But as he saw that the armies of Israel were easily influenced and incited to rebellion by his suggestions, he hoped to lead them to murmuring and sin which would bring upon them the wrath of God. And as he saw that his power was submitted to by men, he became bold in his temptations, inciting to crime and violence. Through Satan's devices, each generation was becoming more feeble in physical, mental, and moral power. This gave him courage to think that he might succeed in his warfare against Christ in person when he should be manifested. He has the dominion of death.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 12]          Some few in every generation from Adam resisted his every artifice and stood forth as noble representatives of what it was in the power of man to do and to be--Christ working with human efforts, helping man in overcoming the power of Satan. Enoch and Elijah are the correct representatives of what the race might be through faith in Jesus Christ if they chose to be. Satan was greatly disturbed because these noble, holy men stood untainted amid the moral pollution surrounding them, perfected righteous characters, and were accounted worthy for translation to Heaven. As they had stood forth in moral power in noble uprightness, overcoming Satan's temptations, he could not bring them under the dominion of death. He triumphed that he had power to overcome Moses with his temptations, and that he could mar his illustrious character and lead him to the sin of taking glory to himself before the people which belonged to God.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 13]          Christ resurrected Moses and took him to heaven. This enraged Satan, and he accused the Son of God of invading his dominion by robbing the grave of his lawful prey. Jude says of the resurrection of Moses, "Yet Michael the archangel, when contending with the devil he disputed about the body of Moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, but said, The Lord rebuke thee."  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 14]          When Satan succeeds in tempting men, whom God has especially honored, to commit grievous sins, he triumphs; for he has gained to himself a great victory and done harm to the kingdom of Christ.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 14}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 15]          At the birth of Christ, Satan saw the plains of Bethlehem illuminated with the brilliant glory of a multitude of heavenly angels. He heard their song, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will to men." The prince of darkness saw the amazed shepherds filled with fear as they beheld the illuminated plains. They trembled before the exhibitions of bewildering glory which seemed to entrance their senses. The rebel chief himself trembled at the proclamation of the angel to the shepherds, "Fear not; for, behold, I bring to you tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord." He had met with so good success in devising a plan to ruin men that he had become bold and powerful. He had controlled the minds and bodies of men from Adam down to the first appearing of Christ. But now Satan was troubled and alarmed for his kingdom and his life.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 15}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 16]          The song of the heavenly messengers proclaiming the advent of the Saviour to a fallen world, and the joy expressed at this great event Satan knew boded no good to himself. Dark forebodings were awakened in his mind as to the influence this advent to the world would have upon his kingdom. He queried if this was not the coming One who would contest his power and overthrow his kingdom. He looked upon Christ from his birth as his rival. He stirred the envy and jealousy of Herod to destroy Christ by insinuating to him that his power and his kingdom were to be given to this new king. Satan imbued Herod with the very feelings and fears that disturbed his own mind. He inspired the corrupt mind of Herod to invent a plan which he thought would succeed in ridding the earth of the infant king, by slaying all the children from two years old and under in Bethlehem.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 16}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 17]          But against his plans, Satan sees a higher power at work. Angels of God protected the life of the infant Redeemer. Joseph was warned in a dream to flee into Egypt, that in a heathen land he may find an asylum for the world's Redeemer. Satan followed him from infancy to childhood and from childhood to manhood, inventing means and ways to allure him from his allegiance to God, and overcome him with his subtle temptations. The unsullied purity of the childhood, youth, and manhood, of Christ which Satan could not taint annoyed him exceedingly. All his darts and arrows of temptation fell harmless before the Son of God. And when he found that all his temptations prevailed nothing in moving Christ from his steadfast integrity, or in marring the spotless purity of the youthful Galilean, he was perplexed and enraged. He looked upon this youth as an enemy that he must dread and fear.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 17}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 18]          That there should be one who walked the earth with moral power to withstand all his temptations, who resisted all his attractive bribes to allure him to sin, and over whom he could obtain no advantage to separate from God, chafed and enraged his Satanic majesty.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 18}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 19]          The childhood, youth, and manhood, of John, who came in the spirit and power of Elijah to do a special work in preparing the way for the world's Redeemer, was marked with firmness and moral power. Satan could not move him from his integrity. When the voice of this prophet was heard in the wilderness, "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight." Satan was afraid for his kingdom. He felt that the voice sounding forth in trumpet tones in the wilderness caused sinners under his control to tremble. He saw that his power over many was broken. The sinfulness of sin was revealed in such a manner that men became alarmed, and some, by repentance of their sins, found the favor of God and gained moral power to resist his temptations.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 19}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 20]          He was on the ground at the time when Christ presented himself to John for baptism. He heard the majestic voice resounding through heaven and echoing through the earth like peals of thunder. He saw the lightnings flash from the cloudless heavens, and heard the fearful words from Jehovah, "This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased." He saw the brightness of the Father's glory overshadowing the form of Jesus, thus, with unmistakable assurance, pointing out the One in that crowd whom he acknowledged as his Son. The circumstances connected with this baptismal scene had aroused the most intense hatred in the breast of Satan. He knew then for a certainty that, unless he could overcome Christ, from henceforth there would be a limitation of his power. He understood that the communication from the throne of God signified that Heaven was more directly accessible to man.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 20}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 21]          As Satan had led man to sin, he had hoped that God's abhorrence of sin would forever separate him from man, and break the connecting link between Heaven and earth. But the opening heavens in connection with the voice of God addressing his Son was like a death-knell to Satan. He feared that God was now to unite man more fully to himself, and give him power to overcome his devices. And for this purpose, Christ had come from the royal courts to the earth. Satan was well acquainted with the position of honor Christ had held in Heaven as the Son of God, the beloved of the Father. And that he should leave Heaven and come to this world as a man filled him with apprehension for his own safety. He could not comprehend the mystery of this great sacrifice for the benefit of fallen man. He knew well the value of Heaven far exceeded the anticipation and appreciation of fallen man. The most costly treasures of the world he knew would not compare with its worth. As he had lost through his rebellion all the riches and pure glories of Heaven, he was determined to be revenged by causing as many he could to undervalue Heaven and to place their affections upon earthly treasures.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 21}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 22]         It was incomprehensible to the selfish soul of Satan that there could exist benevolence and love for the deceived race so great as to induce the Prince of Heaven to leave his home and come to a world marred with sin and seared with the curse. He had knowledge of the inestimable value of eternal riches that man had not. He had experienced the pure contentment, the peace and exalted holiness of unalloyed joys of the heavenly abode. He had realized before his rebellion the satisfaction of the full approval of God. He had once a full appreciation of the glory that enshrouded the Father, and knew that there was no limit to his power.  {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 22}
[RH, March 3, 1874 par. 23]          Satan knew what he had lost. He now feared that his empire over the world was to be contested, his right disputed, and his power broken. He knew through prophecy, that a Savior was predicted and that his kingdom would not be established in earthly triumph and with worldly honor and display. He knew that ancient prophecies foretold a kingdom to be established by the Prince of Heaven upon the earth, which he claimed as his dominion. His kingdom would embrace all the kingdoms of the world, and then his power and his glory would cease and he receive his retribution for the sins he had introduced into the world and for the misery he had brought upon man. He knew that everything which concerned his prosperity was pending upon his success or failure in overcoming Christ with his temptations in the wilderness. He brought to bear upon Christ every artifice and force of his powerful temptations to allure him from his allegiance.                                                                   -    {RH, March 3, 1874 par. 23}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 1]       July 28, 1874 The Temptation of Christ.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White  -         Christ was not in as favorable a position in the desolate wilderness to endure the temptations of Satan as was Adam when he was tempted in Eden. The Son of God humbled himself and took man's nature after the race had wandered four thousand years from Eden, and from their original state of purity and uprightness. Sin had been making its terrible marks upon the race for ages; and physical, mental, and moral degeneracy prevailed throughout the human family.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 2]          When Adam was assailed by the tempter in Eden he was without the taint of sin. He stood in the strength of his perfection before God. All the organs and faculties of his being were equally developed, and harmoniously balanced.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 3]          Christ, in the wilderness of temptation, stood in Adam's place to bear the test he failed to endure. Here Christ overcame in the sinner's behalf, four thousand years after Adam turned his back upon the light of his home. Separated from the presence of God, the human family had been departing every successive generation, farther from the original purity, wisdom, and knowledge which Adam possessed in Eden. Christ bore the sins and infirmities of the race as they existed when he came to the earth to help man. In behalf of the race, with the weaknesses of fallen man upon him, he was to stand the temptations of Satan upon all points wherewith man would be assailed.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 4]          Adam was surrounded with everything his heart could wish. Every want was supplied. There was no sin, and no signs of decay in glorious Eden. Angels of God conversed freely and lovingly with the holy pair. The happy songsters caroled forth their free, joyous songs of praise to their Creator. The peaceful beasts in happy innocence played about Adam and Eve, obedient to their word. Adam was in the perfection of manhood, the noblest of the Creator's work. He was in the image of God, but a little lower than the angels.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 5]          In what contrast is the second Adam as he entered the gloomy wilderness to cope with Satan single-handed. Since the fall the race had been decreasing in size and physical strength, and sinking lower in the scale of moral worth, up to the period of Christ's advent to the earth. And in order to elevate fallen man, Christ must reach him where he was. He took human nature, and bore the infirmities and degeneracy of the race. He, who knew no sin, became sin for us. He humiliated himself to the lowest depths of human woe, that he might be qualified to reach man, and bring him up from the degradation in which sin had plunged him.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 6]          "For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the Captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings."  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 7]          "And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him."  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 8]          "Wherefore in  all things it behooved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted."  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 9]          "For we have not a High Priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin."  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 10]          Satan had been at war with the government of God, since he first rebelled. His success in tempting Adam and Eve in Eden, and introducing sin into the world, had emboldened this arch foe, and he had proudly boasted to the heavenly angels that when Christ should appear, taking man's nature, he would be weaker than himself, and he would overcome him by his power. He exulted that Adam and Eve in Eden could not resist his insinuations when he appealed to their appetite. The inhabitants of the old world he overcame in the same manner, through the indulgence of lustful appetite and corrupt passions. Through the gratification of appetite he had overthrown the Israelites. He boasted that the Son of God himself who was with Moses and Joshua was not able to resist his power, and lead the favored people of his choice to Canaan; for nearly all who left Egypt died in the wilderness. Also the meek man, Moses, he had tempted to take to himself glory which God claimed. David and Solomon, who had been especially favored of God, he had induced, through the indulgence of appetite and passion, to incur God's displeasure. And he boasted that he could yet succeed in thwarting the purpose of God in the salvation of man through Jesus Christ.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 11]          In the wilderness of temptation Christ was without food forty days. Moses had, on especial occasions, been thus long without food. But he felt not the pangs of hunger. He was not tempted and harassed by a vile and powerful foe, as was the Son of God. He was elevated above the human. He was especially sustained by the glory of God which enshrouded him.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 12]         Satan had succeeded so well in deceiving the angels of God, and in the fall of noble Adam, that he thought that in Christ's humiliation he should be successful in overcoming him. He looked with pleased exultation upon the result of his temptations and the increase of sin in the continued transgression of God's law for more than four thousand years. He had worked the ruin of our first parents, and brought sin and death into the world, and had led to ruin multitudes of all ages, countries, and classes. He had, by his power, controlled cities and nations until their sin provoked the wrath of God to destroy them by fire, water, earthquakes, sword, famine and pestilence. By his subtlety and untiring efforts he had controlled the appetite and excited and strengthened the passions, to so fearful a degree, that he had defaced, and almost obliterated the image of God in man. His physical and moral dignity were in so great a degree destroyed, that he bore but a faint resemblance in character, and noble perfection of form, to dignified Adam in Eden.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 13]          At the first advent of Christ, Satan had brought man down from his original, exalted purity, and had dimmed the fine gold with sin. He had transformed the man, created to be a sovereign in Eden, to a slave in the earth, groaning under the curse of sin. The halo of glory, which God had given holy Adam, covering him as a garment, departed from him after his transgression. The light of God's glory could not cover disobedience and sin. In the place of health and plentitude of blessings, poverty, sickness, and suffering of every type, were to be the portion of the children of Adam.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 14]          Satan had, through his seductive power, led men to vain philosophy to question and finally to disbelieve in divine revelation and the existence of God. He could look abroad upon a world of moral wretchedness, and a race exposed to the wrath of a sin-avenging God, with fiendish triumph that he had been as successful in darkening the pathway of so many, and had led them to transgress the law of God. He clothed sin with pleasing attractions to secure the ruin of many.  {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 14}
[RH, July 28, 1874 par. 15]          But his most successful scheme in deceiving man has been to conceal his real purposes, and his true character, by representing himself as man's friend and a benefactor of the race. He flatters men with the pleasing fable that there is no rebellious foe, no deadly enemy that they need to guard against, and that the existence of a personal devil is all a fiction. While he thus hides his existence, he is gathering thousands under his control. He is deceiving them, as he tried to deceive Christ, that he is an angel from Heaven doing a good work for humanity. And the masses are so blinded by sin that they cannot discern the devices of Satan, and they honor him as they would a heavenly angel, while he is working their eternal ruin.                                  (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, July 28, 1874 par. 15}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 1]       August 4, 1874 The Temptation of Christ.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued.)         Christ had entered the world as Satan's destroyer, and the Redeemer of the captives bound by his power. He would leave an example in his own victorious life for man to follow and overcome the temptations of Satan. As soon as Christ entered the wilderness of temptation, his visage changed. The glory and splendor reflected from the throne of God which illuminated his countenance when the heavens opened before him, and the Father's voice acknowledged him as his Son in whom he was well pleased, was now gone. The weight of the sins of the world was pressing his soul, and his countenance expressed unutterable sorrow, a depth of anguish that fallen man had never realized. He felt the overwhelming tide of woe that deluged the world. He realized the strength of indulged appetite and of unholy passion that controlled the world, which had brought upon man inexpressible suffering. The indulgence of appetite had been increasing, and strengthening with every successive generation since Adam's transgression, until the race was so feeble in moral power that they could not overcome in their own strength. Christ, in behalf of the race, was to overcome appetite, by standing the most powerful test upon this point. He was to tread the path of temptation alone, and there must be none to help him, none to comfort or uphold him. He was to wrestle with the powers of darkness.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 2]          As man could not, in his human strength resist the power of Satan's temptations, Jesus volunteered to undertake the work, and bear the burden for man, and overcome the power of appetite in his behalf. He must show in man's behalf, self-denial and perseverance, and firmness of principle that is paramount to the gnawing pangs of hunger. He must show a power of control over appetite stronger than hunger and even death.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 3]          When Christ bore the test of temptation upon the point of appetite, he did not stand in beautiful Eden, as did Adam, with the light and love of God seen in everything his eye rested upon. But he was in a barren, desolate wilderness, surrounded with wild beasts. Everything around him was repulsive, and from which human nature would be inclined to shrink. With these surroundings he fasted forty days and forty nights, "and in those days he ate nothing." He was emaciated through long fasting, and felt the keenest sense of hunger. His visage was indeed marred more than the sons of men.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 4]          Christ thus entered upon his life of conflict to overcome the mighty foe, in bearing the very test Adam failed to endure, that, through successful conflict, he might break the power of Satan, and redeem the race from the disgrace of the fall.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 5]          All was lost when Adam yielded to the power of appetite. The Redeemer, in whom was united both the human and the divine, stood in Adam's place, and endured a terrible fast of nearly six weeks. The length of this fast is the strongest evidence of the extent of the sinfulness and power of debased appetite upon the human family.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 6]          The humanity of Christ reached to the very depths of human wretchedness, and, identified itself with the weaknesses and necessities of fallen man, while his divine nature grasped the Eternal. His work in bearing the guilt of man's transgression was not to give him license to continue to violate the law of God, which made man a debtor to the law, which debt Christ was himself paying by his own suffering. The trials and sufferings of Christ were to impress man with a sense of his great sin in breaking the law of God, and to bring him to repentance and obedience to that law, and through obedience to acceptance with God. His righteousness he would impute to man, and thus raise him in moral value with God, so that his efforts to keep the divine law would be acceptable. Christ's work was to reconcile man to God through his human nature, and God to man through his divine nature.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 7]          As soon as the long fast of Christ commenced in the wilderness, Satan was at hand with his temptations. He came to Christ, enshrouded in light, claiming to be one of the angels from the throne of God, sent upon an errand of mercy to sympathize with him, and to relieve him of his suffering condition. He tried to make Christ believe that God did not require him to pass through self-denial and the sufferings he anticipated; that he had been sent from Heaven to bear to him the message that God only designed to prove his willingness to endure.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 8]          Satan told Christ that he was only to set his feet in the blood-stained path, but not to travel it. Like Abraham he was tested to show his perfect obedience. He also stated that he was the angel that stayed the hand of Abraham as the knife was raised to slay Isaac, and he had now come to save his life; that it was not necessary for him to endure the painful hunger and death from starvation; he would help him bear a part of the work in the plan of salvation.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 9]          The Son of God turned from all these artful temptations, and was steadfast in his purpose to carry out in every particular, in the spirit and in the very letter, the plan which had been devised for the redemption of the fallen race. But Satan had manifold temptations prepared to ensnare Christ, and obtain advantage of him. If he failed in one temptation, he would try another. He thought he would succeed, because Christ had humbled himself as a man. He flattered himself that his assumed character, as one of the heavenly angels, could not be discerned. He feigned to doubt the divinity of Christ, because of his emaciated appearance and unpleasant surroundings.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 10]          Christ knew that in taking the nature of man he would not be in appearance equal to the angels of Heaven. Satan urged that if he was indeed the Son of God he should give him evidence of his exalted character. He approached Christ with temptations upon appetite. He had overcome Adam upon this point and he had controlled his descendants, and through indulgence of appetite led them to provoke God by iniquity, until their crimes were so great that the Lord destroyed them from off the earth by the waters of the flood.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 11]          Under Satan's direct temptations the children of Israel suffered appetite to control reason, and they were, through indulgence, led to commit grievous sins which awakened the wrath of God against them, and they fell in the wilderness. He thought that he should be successful in overcoming Christ with the same temptation. He told Christ that one of the exalted angels had been exiled to the world, and that his appearance indicated that, instead of his being the king of Heaven, he was the angel fallen, and this explained his emaciated and distressed appearance.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 12]          He then called the attention of Christ to his own attractive appearance, clothed with light and strong in power. He claimed to be a messenger direct from the throne of Heaven, and asserted that he had a right to demand of Christ evidences of his being the Son of God. Satan would fain disbelieve, if he could, the words that came from Heaven to the Son of God at his baptism. He determined to overcome Christ, and, if possible, make his own kingdom and life secure. His first temptation to Christ was upon appetite. He had, upon this point almost entire control of the world, and his temptations were adapted to the circumstances and surroundings of Christ, which made his temptations upon appetite almost overpowering.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 13]          Christ could have worked a miracle on his own account; but this would not have been in accordance with the plan of salvation. The many miracles in the life of Christ show his power to work miracles for the benefit of suffering humanity. By a miracle of mercy he fed five thousand at once with five loaves and two small fishes. Therefore he had power to work a miracle, and satisfy his own hunger. Satan flattered himself that he could lead Christ to doubt the words spoken from Heaven at his baptism. And if he could tempt him to question his sonship, and doubt the truth of the word spoken by his Father, he would gain a great victory.  {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, August 4, 1874 par. 14]          He found Christ in the desolate wilderness without companions, without food, and in actual suffering. His surroundings were most melancholy and repulsive. Satan suggested to Christ that God would not leave his Son in this condition of want and real suffering. He hoped to shake the confidence of Christ in his Father, who had permitted him to be brought into this condition of extreme suffering in the desert, where the feet of man had never trod. Satan hoped to insinuate doubts as to his Father's love that would find a lodgment in the mind of Christ, and that under the force of despondency and extreme hunger he would exert his miraculous power in his own behalf, and take himself out of the hands of his Heavenly Father. This was indeed a temptation to Christ. But he cherished it not for a moment. He did not for a single moment doubt his Heavenly Father's love, although he seemed to be bowed down with inexpressible anguish. Satan's temptations, though skillfully devised, did not move the integrity of God's dear Son. His abiding confidence in his Father could not be shaken.                                (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, August 4, 1874 par. 14}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 1]       August 18, 1874 The Temptation of Christ (Continued)   -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued.)         Jesus did not condescend to explain to his enemy how he was the Son of God, and in what manner, as such, he was to act. In an insulting, taunting manner Satan referred to the present weakness and the unfavorable appearance of Christ in contrast with his own strength and glory. He taunted Christ that he was a poor representative of the angels, much more of their exalted Commander, the acknowledged King in the royal courts. His present appearance indicated that he was forsaken of God and man. He said if Christ was indeed the Son of God, the monarch of Heaven, he had power equal with God, and he could give him evidence by working a miracle, and changing the stone just at his feet into bread, and relieve his hunger. Satan promised that, if Christ would do this, he would at once yield his claims of superiority, and that the contest between himself and Christ should there be forever ended.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 2]          Christ did not appear to notice the reviling taunts of Satan. He was not provoked to give him proofs of his power. He meekly bore his insults without retaliation. The words spoken from Heaven at his baptism were very precious, evidencing to him that his Father approved the steps he was taking in the plan of salvation as man's substitute and surety. The opening heavens, and descent of the heavenly dove, were assurances that his Father would unite his power in Heaven with that of his Son upon the earth, to rescue man from the control of Satan, and that God accepted the effort of Christ to link earth to Heaven, and finite man to the infinite.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 3]          These tokens, received from his Father, were inexpressibly precious to the Son of God through all his severe sufferings, and terrible conflict with the rebel chief. And while enduring the test of God in the wilderness, and through his entire ministry, he had nothing to do in convincing Satan of his own power, and of his being the Saviour of the World. Satan had sufficient evidence of his exalted station. His unwillingness to ascribe to Jesus the honor due to him, and manifest submission as a subordinate, ripened into rebellion against God, and shut him out of Heaven.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 4]          It was not any part of the mission of Christ to exercise his divine power for his own benefit, to relieve himself from suffering. This he had volunteered to take upon himself. He had condescended to take man's nature, and he was to suffer the inconveniences, and ills, and afflictions, of the human family. He was not to perform miracles on his own account. He came to save others. The object of his mission was to bring blessings, and hope, and life, to the afflicted and oppressed. He was to bear the burdens and griefs of suffering humanity.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 5]          Although Christ was suffering the keenest pangs of hunger, he withstood the temptations. He repulsed Satan with Scripture, the same he had given Moses in the wilderness to repeat to rebellious Israel when their diet was restricted, and they were clamoring for flesh-meats, "Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God." In this declaration, and also by his example, Christ would show man that hunger for temporal food was not the greatest calamity that could befall him. Satan flattered our first parents that eating of the fruit of the tree of life of which God had forbidden them would bring to them great good, and would insure them against death, the very opposite of the truth which God had declared to them. "But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." If Adam had been obedient, he would never have known want, sorrow, nor death.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 6]          If the people who lived before the flood had been obedient to the word of God, they would have been preserved, and would not have perished by the waters of the flood. If the Israelites had been obedient to the words of God, he would have bestowed upon them special blessings. But they fell in consequence of the indulgence of appetite and passion. They would not be obedient to the words of God. Indulgence of perverted appetite led them into numerous and grievous sins. If they had made the requirements of God their first consideration, and their physical wants secondary, in submission to God's choice of proper food for them, not one of them would have fallen in the wilderness. They would have been established in the goodly land of Canaan a holy, healthy people, with not a feeble one in all their tribes.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 7]          The Saviour of the world became sin for the race. In becoming man's substitute, Christ did not manifest his power as the Son of God. He ranked himself among the sons of men. He was to bear the trial of temptation as a man, in man's behalf, under the most trying circumstances, and leave an example of faith and perfect trust in his Heavenly Father. Christ knew that his Father would supply him food when it would gratify him to do so. He would not in this severe ordeal, when hunger pressed him beyond measure, prematurely diminish one particle of the trial allotted to him by exercising his divine power.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 8]          Fallen man, when brought into straightened places, could not have the power to work miracles on his own behalf, to save himself from pain or anguish, or to give himself victory over his enemies. It was the purpose of God to test and prove the race, and give them an opportunity to develop character by bringing them frequently into trying positions to test their faith and confidence in his love and power. The life of Christ was a perfect pattern. He was ever, by his example and precept, teaching man that God was his dependence, and that in God should be his faith and firm trust.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 9]          Christ knew that Satan was a liar from the beginning, and it required strong self-control to listen to the propositions of this insulting deceiver, and not instantly rebuke his bold assumptions. Satan expected to provoke the Son of God to engage in controversy with him; and he hoped that thus, in his extreme weakness and agony of spirit, he could obtain advantage, over him. He designed to pervert the words of Christ and claim advantage, and call to his aid his fallen angels to use their utmost power to prevail against and overcome him.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 10]          The Saviour of the world had no controversy with Satan, who was expelled from Heaven because he was no longer worthy of a place there. He who could influence the angels of God against their Supreme Ruler, and against his Son, their loved commander, and enlist their sympathy for himself, was capable of any deception. Four thousand years he had been warring against the government of God, and had lost none of his skill or power to tempt and deceive.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 11]          Because man fallen could not overcome Satan with his human strength, Christ came from the royal courts of Heaven to help him with his human and divine strength combined. Christ knew that Adam in Eden, with his superior advantages, might have withstood the temptations of Satan, and conquered him. He also knew that it was not possible for man, out of Eden, separated from the light and love of God since the fall, to resist the temptations of Satan in his own strength. In order to bring hope to man, and save him from complete ruin, he humbled himself to take man's nature, that, with his divine power combined with the human, he might reach man where he is. He obtains for the fallen sons and daughters of Adam that strength which it is impossible for them to gain for themselves, that in his name they may overcome the temptations of Satan.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 12]          The exalted Son of God in assuming humanity draws himself nearer to man by standing as the sinner's substitute. He identifies himself with the sufferings and afflictions of men. He was tempted in all points as a man is tempted, that he might know how to succor those who should be tempted. Christ overcame on the sinner's behalf.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 13]          Jacob, in the night vision, saw earth connected with Heaven by a ladder reaching to the throne of God. He saw the angels of God, clothed with garments of heavenly brightness, passing down from Heaven and up to Heaven upon this shining ladder. The bottom of this ladder rested upon the earth, while the top of it reached to the highest Heavens, and rested upon the throne of Jehovah. The brightness from the throne of God beamed down upon this ladder, and reflected a light of inexpressible glory upon the earth.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 14]          This ladder represented Christ who had opened the communication between earth and Heaven. In Christ's humiliation he descended to the very depth of human woe in sympathy and pity for fallen man, which was represented to Jacob by one end of the ladder resting upon the earth, while the top of the ladder, reaching unto Heaven, represents the divine power of Christ, who grasps the Infinite, and thus links earth to Heaven, and finite man to the infinite God. Through Christ the communication is opened between God and man. Angels may pass from Heaven to earth with messages of love to fallen man, and to minister unto those who shall be heirs of salvation. It is through Christ alone that the heavenly messengers minister to men.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 14}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 15]          Adam and Eve in Eden were placed under most favorable circumstances. It was their privilege to hold communion with God and angels. They were without the condemnation of sin. The light of God and angels was with them, and around about them. The Author of their existence was their teacher. But they fell beneath the power and temptations of the artful foe. Four thousand years had Satan been at work against the government of God, and he had obtained strength and experience from determined practice. Fallen men had not the advantages of Adam in Eden. They had been separating from God for four thousand years. The wisdom to understand, and power to resist, the temptations of Satan had become less and less, until Satan seemed to reign triumphant in the earth. Appetite and passion, the love of the world and presumptuous sins, were the great branches of evil out of which every species of crime, violence, and corruption grew.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 15}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 16]          Satan was defeated in his object to overcome Christ upon the point of appetite; and here in the wilderness Christ achieved a victory in behalf of the race upon the point of appetite, making it possible for man in all future time in his name to overcome the strength of appetite on his own behalf. Satan was not willing to cease efforts until he had tried every means to obtain victory over the world's Redeemer. He knew that with himself all was at stake, whether he or Christ should be victor in the contest. And, in order to awe Christ with his superior strength, he carried him to Jerusalem and set him on a pinnacle of the temple, and continued to beset him with temptations.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 16}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 17]          He again demanded of Christ, if he was indeed the Son of God, to give him evidence by casting himself from the dizzy height upon which he had placed him. He urged Christ to show his confidence in the preserving care of his Father by casting himself down from the temple. In Satan's first temptation upon the point of appetite, he had tried to insinuate doubts in regard to God's love and care for Christ as his Son, by presenting his surroundings and his hunger as evidence that he was not in favor with God. He was unsuccessful in this. He next tried to take advantage of the faith and perfect trust Christ had shown in his Heavenly Father to urge him to presumption. "If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down; for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee; and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone." Jesus promptly answered, "It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God."  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 17}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 18]          The sin of presumption lies close beside the virtue of perfect faith and confidence in God. Satan flattered himself that he could take advantage of the humanity of Christ to urge him over the line of trust to presumption. Upon this point many souls are wrecked. Satan tried to deceive Christ through flattery. He admitted that Christ was right in the wilderness in his faith and confidence that God was his Father, under the most trying circumstances. He then urged Christ to give him one more proof of his entire dependence upon God, one more evidence of his faith that he was the Son of God, by casting himself from the temple. He told Christ that if he was indeed the Son of God he had nothing to fear; for angels were at hand to uphold him. Satan gave evidence that he understood the Scriptures by the use he made of them.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 18}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 19]          The Redeemer of the world wavered not from his integrity and showed that he had perfect faith in his Father's promised care. He would not put the faithfulness and love of his Father to a needless trial, although he was in the hands of the enemy, and placed in a position of extreme difficulty and peril. He would not, at Satan's suggestion, tempt God by presumptuously experimenting on his providence. Satan had brought in scripture which seemed appropriate for the occasion, hoping to accomplish his designs by making the application to our Saviour at this special time.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 19}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 20]          Christ knew that God could indeed bear him up if he had required him to throw himself from the temple. But to do this unbidden, and to experiment upon his Father's protecting care and love, because dared by Satan to do so, would not show his strength of faith. Satan was well aware that if Christ could be prevailed upon, unbidden by his Father, to fling himself from the temple to prove his claim to his Heavenly Father's protecting care, he would in the very act show the weakness of his human nature.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 20}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 21]          Christ came off victor in the second temptation. He manifested perfect confidence and trust in his Father during his severe conflict with the powerful foe. Our Redeemer, in the victory here gained, has left man a perfect pattern, showing him that his only safety is in firm trust and unwavering confidence in God in all trials and perils. He refused to presume upon the mercy of his Father by placing himself in peril that would make it necessary for his Heavenly Father to display his power to save him from danger. This would be forcing providence on his own account: and he would not then leave for his people a perfect example of faith and firm trust in God.  {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 21}
[RH, August 18, 1874 par. 22]          Satan's object in tempting Christ was to lead him to daring presumption, and to show human weakness that would not make him a perfect pattern for his people. Satan thought that should Christ fail to bear the test of his temptations, there could be no redemption for the race, and his power over them would be complete.                              (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, August 18, 1874 par. 22}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 1]       August 25, 1874 Tithes and Offerings.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Divine wisdom has appointed, in the plan of salvation, the law of action and reaction, making the work of beneficence, in all its branches, twice blessed.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 2]          He that gives to the needy blesses others, and is blessed himself in a still greater degree. God could have reached his object in saving sinners without the aid of man; but he knew that he could not be happy without acting a part in the great work in which he should be cultivating self-denial and benevolence.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 3]          That man might not lose the blessed results of benevolence, our Redeemer formed the plan of enlisting him as his co-worker. By a chain of circumstances which would call forth his charities, he brings man under the best means of cultivating benevolence, and keeps him habitually giving to help the poor, and to advance his cause. He sends his poor as the representatives of himself. A ruined world is drawing forth from us by their necessities talents of means and of influence to present to them the truth, of which they are in perishing need. And as we heed these calls, by labor and acts of benevolence, we are assimilated into the image of him who for our sakes became poor. In bestowing, we bless others, and thus accumulate the true riches.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 4]          There has been a great lack of Christian benevolence in the church. Those who were the best able to do in the cause of God for its advancement have done but little.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 5]          God has mercifully brought a class to the knowledge of the truth, that they might appreciate its priceless value in comparison with earthly treasures. Jesus has said to these, "Follow me." He is testing them with the invitation to the supper which he has prepared. He is watching to see what characters they will develop, whether their own selfish interests will be considered of greater value than eternal riches. Many of these dear brethren are now by their actions framing the excuses mentioned in the parable.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 6]          "Then said he unto him, A certain man made a great supper, and bade many, and sent his servant at supper-time to say to them that were bidden, Come, for all things are now ready. And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it; I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them; I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come. So that servant came, and showed his lord these things. Then the master of the house being angry said to his servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 7]          This parable correctly represents the condition of many professing to believe the present truth. The Lord has sent them an invitation to come to the supper which he has prepared for them at great cost to himself, but worldly interests look to them of greater importance than the heavenly treasure. They are invited to take part in the things of eternal value; but their farms, their cattle, and their home interest, seem of so much greater importance than obedience to the heavenly invitation that they overpower every divine attraction, and these earthly things are made the excuse for their disobedience to the heavenly command, "Come; for all things are now ready." These brethren are blindly following the example of those represented in the parable. They look at their worldly possessions, and say, No, Lord, I cannot follow thee, "I pray thee have me excused."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 8]          The very blessings which God has given to these men, to prove them, to see if they will render "unto God the things that are God's," they use as an excuse that they cannot obey the claims of truth. They have grasped their earthly treasure in their arms, and say, I must take care of these things; I must not neglect the things of this life; these things are mine. Thus the hearts of these men have become as unimpressible as the beaten highway. They close the door of their hearts to the heavenly messenger, who says, "Come; for all things are now ready," and throw it open, inviting the passage of the world's burden and business cares, and Jesus knocks in vain for admittance.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 9]          Their hearts are so overgrown with thorns and cares of this life that heavenly things can find no place. Jesus invites the weary and heavy laden, with promises of rest if they will come to him. He invites them to exchange the galling yoke of selfishness and covetousness, which makes them slaves to mammon, for his yoke, which he declares is easy, and his burden, which is light.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 10]          He says, "Learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls." He would have them lay aside the heavy burdens of worldly cares and perplexities, and take his yoke, which is self-denial and sacrifice for others. This burden will prove to be light. Those who refuse to accept the relief Christ offers them, and will continue to wear the galling yoke of selfishness, tasking their souls to the utmost in plans to accumulate money for selfish gratification, have not experienced the peace and rest found in bearing the yoke of Christ, and lifting the burdens of self-denial and disinterested benevolence which Christ has borne in their behalf.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 11]          When the love of the world takes possession of the heart, and becomes a ruling passion, there is left no room for adoration to God; for the higher powers of the mind submit to the slavery of mammon, and cannot retain thoughts of God and of Heaven. The mind loses its remembrance of God, and is narrowed and dwarfed to the accumulation of money.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 12]          Through selfishness and love of the world these men have been passing on with less and less sense of the magnitude of the work for these last days. They have not educated their minds to make a business of serving God. They have not an experience in that direction. Their property has absorbed their affections and eclipsed the magnitude of the plan of salvation. While they are improving and enlarging their worldly plans they see no necessity for the enlargement and extension of the work of God. They invest their means in temporal things, but not in the eternal. Their hearts are ambitious for more means. God has made them the depositaries of his law, that they might let the light so graciously given them shine forth to others. But they have so increased their cares and anxieties that they have no time to bless others with their influence, to converse with their neighbors, to pray with them, and for them, and to seek to bring them to the knowledge of the truth.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 13]          These men are responsible for the good they might do, but from which they excuse themselves because of worldly cares, and burdens, which engross their minds and absorb their affections. Souls for whom Christ died might be saved by their personal effort and godly example. Precious souls are perishing for the light which God has given to men to be reflected upon the pathway of others. But the precious light is hid under a bushel, and it gives no light to those who are in the house. Every man is a steward of God. To each the Master has committed his means which man claims as his own. He says, "Occupy till I come." A time is coming when Christ will require his own with usury. He will say to his stewards, "Give an account of thy stewardship." Those who have hid their Lord's money in a napkin in the earth, instead of putting it out to the exchangers, or those who have squandered their Lord's money by expending it for needless things, instead of putting it out to usury by investing it in his cause, will receive no approval of the Master, but decided condemnation. The unprofitable servant in the parable brought back the one talent to God, and said, "I knew thee that thou art an hard man, reaping where thou hast not sown, and gathering where thou hast not strewed, and I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the earth; lo, there thou hast that is thine." His Lord takes up his words: "Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strewed; thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and then at my coming I should have received mine own with usury."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 14]          This unprofitable servant was not ignorant of God's plans, but he set himself firmly to thwart the purpose of God, charging him with unfairness in requiring improvement upon the money intrusted to him. This very complaint and murmuring is made by a large class of wealthy men, professing to believe the truth. They are like the unfaithful servant afraid that the increase of the talents God has lent them will be called for to advance the spread of truth; therefore they tie it up, by investing it in earthly treasures, and burying it in the world, thus making it so fast that they have nothing, or next to nothing, to invest in the cause of God. They have buried it, fearing that God would call for some of the principal or increase. When at the demand of their Lord they bring the amount given them, they come with ungrateful excuses why they have not put the means, lent them by God, out to the exchangers, by investing it in his cause, to carry on his work.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 14}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 15]          He who embezzles his Lord's goods not only loses the talent lent him of God, but loses eternal life. Of him it is said, "Cast ye the unprofitable servant into outer darkness." The faithful servant who invests his money in the cause of God to save souls, employs his means to the glory of God, and will receive the commendation of the Master, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 15}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 16]          What will be this joy of our Lord? It will be in seeing souls saved in the kingdom of glory. "Who, for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 16}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 17]          The idea of stewardship should have a practical bearing upon all the people of God. This parable of the talents rightly understood will bar out covetousness, which God calls idolatry. Practical benevolence will give spiritual life to thousands of nominal professors of the truth who now mourn over their darkness. It will transform them from selfish, covetous worshipers of mammon, to earnest, faithful co-workers with Christ in the salvation of sinners.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 17}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 18]          The foundation of the plan of salvation was laid in a sacrifice. Jesus left the royal courts, and became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. Every one who will share this salvation, purchased for them by such an infinite sacrifice by the Son of God, will follow the example of the true pattern. Jesus Christ was the chief corner stone, and we must build upon this foundation. Each must have a spirit of self-denial and self-sacrifice. The life of Christ upon earth was unselfish, marked with humiliation and sacrifice. And shall men, partakers of the great salvation which Jesus came from Heaven to bring them, refuse to follow their Lord, and to share in his self-denial and sacrifice? Says Christ, "I am the vine, ye are the branches. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away. And every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it that it may bring forth more fruit;" The very vital principle, the sap which flows through the vine, nourishes the branches, that they may flourish and bear fruit. Is the servant greater than his Lord? Shall the world's Redeemer practice self-denial and sacrifice on our account, and the members of Christ's body practice self-indulgence? Self-denial is an essential condition of discipleship.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 18}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 19]         "Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." I lead the way in the path of self-denial. I require nothing of you my followers but that of which I your Lord give you an example in my own life.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 19}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 20]          The Saviour of the world conquered Satan in the wilderness of temptation. He overcame to show man how he may overcome. He announced in the synagogue of Nazareth, "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 20}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 21]          The great work which Jesus announced that he came to do was intrusted to his followers upon the earth. Christ as our head led out in the great work of salvation, and bids us follow his example. He has given us a world-wide message. This truth must be extended to all nations, tongues, and people. Satan's power was to be contested, and he was to be overcome by Christ and also by his followers.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 21}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 22]          An extensive war was to be maintained against the powers of darkness. And in order to do this work successfully, means were required. God does not propose to send means direct from Heaven, but he gives into the hands of his followers talents of means to use for the very purpose of sustaining this warfare.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 22}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 23]          He has given his people a plan for raising sums sufficient to make the enterprise self-sustaining. God's plan in the tithing system is beautiful in its simplicity and equality. All may take hold of it in faith and courage, for it is divine in its origin. Here are simplicity and utility combined, which it requires not depth of learning to understand and execute. All may feel that they can act a part in carrying forward the precious work of salvation. Every man, and woman, and youth, may become a treasurer for the Lord. They may be agents to meet the demands upon the treasury. Says the apostle, "Let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 23}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 24]          Great objects are accomplished by this system; for if one and all accept it, each is made a vigilant and faithful treasurer for God; and there would be no want of means to carry forward the great work of sounding the last message of warning to the world. The treasury will be full if all adopt this system, and the contributors will not be left the poorer. Through every investment made, they will become more wedded to the cause of present truth. They will be "laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 24}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 25]          As the persevering, systematic workers see that the tendency of their benevolent efforts is to nourish love to God and their fellow-men, and that their personal efforts are extending their sphere of usefulness, they will realize that it is a great blessing to be co-workers with Jesus Christ. The Christian church as a general thing are disowning the claims of God upon them to give alms of the things which they possess to support the warfare against the moral darkness which is flooding the world. Never can the work of God advance as it should until the followers of Christ become active, zealous workers.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 25}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 26]          Every individual of the church should feel that the truth which they profess is a reality, and they should be disinterested workers. Some rich men feel like murmuring because the work of God is extending, and there is a demand for money. They say there is no end of the calls for means. One object after another is continually rising demanding help. We would say to such that we hope the cause of God will so extend that there will be greater occasions, and more frequent and urgent calls for supplies from the treasury to prosecute the work.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 26}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 27]          If the plan of systematic benevolence was fully adopted, and carried out to a man, there would be a constant supply in the treasury. The income would flow in like a steady stream constantly supplied by overflowing springs of benevolence.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 27}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 28]          Almsgiving is a part of gospel religion. Does not the consideration of the infinite price paid for our redemption leave upon us solemn obligations pecuniarily, as well as lay claim upon all our power to be devoted to the work of the Master?  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 28}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 29]          We shall have a debt to settle with the Master by-and-by, when he shall say, Give an account of thy stewardship. If men prefer to set aside the claims of God, and grasp and selfishly retain all that he gives them, he will hold his peace at present, and continue frequently to test them by increasing his bounties, and by letting his blessings flow on, and these men pass on receiving honor of men, and without censure in the church, but by-and-by he will say, "Give an account of thy stewardship." Says Christ, "Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me." "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price," and are under obligation to glorify God with your means as well as in your body, and in your spirit, which are his.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 29}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 30]          "Ye are bought with a price," not "with corruptible things, as silver and gold, but with the precious blood of Christ." He asks the return of the gifts, he has intrusted to us, to aid in the salvation of souls. He has given his blood; he asks our silver.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 30}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 31]          It is through his poverty that we are made rich, and yet, will we refuse to give back to him his own gifts?  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 31}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 32]          God is not dependent upon man for the support of his cause. He could have sent means direct from Heaven to supply his treasury, if his providence had seen that this was the best for man. He might have devised means whereby angels would have been sent to publish the truth to the world without the agency of men. He might have written the truth upon the heavens, and let that declare to the world his requirements in living characters. God is not dependent upon any man's gold or silver. He says, "Every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills. If I were hungry, I would not tell thee; for the world is mine, and the fullness thereof." Whatever necessity there is for our agency in the advancement of the cause of God, he has purposely arranged for our good. He has honored us by making us co-workers with him. He has ordained that there should be a necessity for the co-operation of men, that they may keep in exercise their benevolent affections.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 32}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 33]          God has in his wise providence placed the poor always with us, that while we shall witness the various forms of suffering and of necessity in the world, we should be tested and proved, and brought into positions to develop Christian character. The poor God has placed among us to call out from us Christian sympathy and love.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 33}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 34]          Sinners, who are perishing for lack of knowledge, must be left in ignorance and darkness, unless men shall carry to them the light of truth. God will not send angels from Heaven to do the work which he has left for man. He has given all a work to do, for the very reason that he might prove them and that they might reveal their true character. Christ places the poor in our midst as his representatives. "I was an hungered," he says, "and ye gave me no meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink." Christ identifies himself with suffering humanity in the persons of the suffering children of men. He makes their necessities his own, and takes to his bosom the woes of the children of men.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 34}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 35]          The moral darkness of a ruined world pleads to Christian men and women to put forth individual effort, to give of their means, and of their influence, that they may be assimilated into the image of Him who, though he possessed infinite riches, yet for our sakes became poor. The Spirit of God cannot abide with those to whom he has sent the message of his truth, who need to be urged before they can have any sense of their duty to be co-workers with Christ. The apostle enforces the duty of giving from higher grounds than merely human sympathy, because the feelings are moved. He enforces the principle that we should labor unselfishly with an eye single to the glory of God.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 35}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 36]          Christians are required by the Scriptures to enter upon a plan active benevolence which will keep in constant exercise an interest in the salvation of their fellow-men. The moral law enjoined the observance of the Sabbath which was not a burden, except when that law was transgressed, and they were bound by the penalties involved in breaking it. The tithing system was no burden to those who did not depart from the plan. The system enjoined upon the Hebrews has not been repealed or relaxed by the One who originated this plan. Far from its being of no force now, it was to be more fully carried out, and more extended, as salvation through Christ alone should be more fully brought to light in the Christian age.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 36}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 37]          Jesus made known to the lawyer that the condition of his having eternal life was to carry out in his life the special requirement of the law, which consisted in his loving God with all his heart, and all his soul, and all his mind and strength, and his neighbor as himself. When the typical sacrifices ceased at the death of Christ, the original law, engraved in tables of stone, stood immutable, holding its claims upon man in all ages. And in the Christian age the duty of man was not limited, but more especially defined and simply expressed.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 37}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 38]          The gospel, extending and widening, required greater provisions to sustain the warfare since the death of Christ, and this made the law of almsgiving a more urgent necessity than under the Hebrew government. Now God requires, not less gifts, but greater than at any other period of the world. The principle laid down by Christ is that the gifts and offerings should be in proportion to the light and blessings enjoyed. He has said, "For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 38}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 39]          The blessings of the Christian age were responded to by the first disciples in works of charity and benevolence. The outpouring of the Spirit of God, after Christ left his disciples and ascended to Heaven, led to self-denial, and self-sacrifice for the salvation of others. When the poor saints at Jerusalem were in distress, Paul writes to the Gentile Christians in regard to works of benevolence, and says, "Therefore, as ye abound in everything, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also." Here benevolence is placed by the side of faith, love, and Christian diligence. Those who think that they can be good Christians, and close their ears and hearts to the calls of God for their liberalities, are in a fearful deception. There are those who abound in a profession of great love for the truth, and as far as words are concerned, have an interest to see the truth advance, but do nothing for its advancement. The faith of such is dead, not being made perfect by works. The Lord never made such a mistake as to convert a soul, and leave it under the power of covetousness.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 39}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 40]          The tithing system reaches back beyond the days of Moses. Men were required to offer to God gifts for religious purposes before the definite system was given to Moses, even as far back as the days of Adam. In complying with God's requirements they were to manifest in offerings their appreciation of his mercies and blessings to them. This was continued through successive generations, and was carried out by Abraham who gave tithes to Melchizedek, the priest of the most high God. The same principle existed in the days of Job. Jacob, when at Bethel an exile and penniless wanderer, lay down at night solitary and alone with a rock for his pillow, and there promised the Lord, "Of all that thou shalt give me I will surely give the tenth unto thee." God does not compel men to give. All that they give must be voluntary. He will not have his treasury replenished with unwilling offerings.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 40}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 41]         God designed to bring man into close relationship with himself, and in sympathy and love with his fellow-men, by placing upon him responsibilities in deeds that would counteract selfishness, and strengthen his love for God and man. The plan of system in benevolence, God designed for the good of man, who was inclined to be selfish, and to close his heart to generous deeds and actions. The Lord required gifts to be made at stated times, being so arranged that giving would become habit, and benevolence felt to be a Christian duty. The heart opened by one gift was not to have time to become selfishly cold, and to close, before it bestowed the next. The stream was to be continually flowing, thus keeping open the channel by acts of benevolence.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 41}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 42]          As to the amount required God had specified one-tenth of the increase. This is left to the conscience and benevolence of men, whose judgment in this tithing system should have free play. And while it is left free to the conscience, a plan has been laid out definite enough for all. No compulsion is required.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 42}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 43]          God called for men in the Mosaic dispensation to give the tenth of all their increase. He committed to their trust the things of this life, talents to be improved and returned to him again. He has required a tenth, and this he claims as the very least that man should return to him. He says, I give you nine-tenths, while I require one-tenth; that is mine. When men withhold the one-tenth they rob God. Sin offerings, peace offerings, and thank offerings, were also required in addition to the tenth of the increase.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 43}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 44]          All that is withheld of the tenth which God claims of the increase is recorded in the books of Heaven as robbery against God. Such defraud their Creator, and when this sin of neglect shall be brought before them, it is not enough to change their course and begin to work from that time upon the right principle. This will not correct the figures in the heavenly record for embezzling the property committed to them in trust to be returned to the lender. Repentance for unfaithful dealing with God, and for base ingratitude, is required.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 44}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 45]          "Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse; for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye all the tithes into the store-house, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it."  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 45}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 46]          A promise is here given, if all the tithes shall be brought into the store-house a blessing from God will be poured upon the obedient.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 46}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 47]          "And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord of hosts. And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts." If all who profess the truth will come up to the claims of God, in giving the tenth which God says is his, the treasury will be abundantly supplied with means to carry forward the great work of the salvation of man.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 47}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 48]         God gives man nine-tenths, while he has claimed one-tenth for sacred purposes, as he has given man six days for his own work, and has reserved and set apart the seventh day to himself. For, like the Sabbath, a tenth of the increase is sacred. God has reserved it for himself. He will carry forward his work upon the earth with the increase of means he has intrusted to man.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 48}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 49]          God required of his ancient people three yearly gatherings. "Three times in a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose; in the feast of unleavened bread, and in the feast of weeks, and in the feast of tabernacles; and they shall not appear before the Lord empty. Every man shall give as he is able, according to the blessing of the Lord thy God which he hath given thee." No less than one-third of their income was devoted for sacred and religious purposes.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 49}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 50]          Whenever God's people, in any period of the world, have cheerfully and willingly carried out his plan in systematic benevolence, and in gifts and offerings, there has been a standing promise that prosperity should attend all their labors just in proportion as they obeyed his requirements. When they acknowledged the claims of God, and complied with his requirements, honoring him with their substance, their barns were filled with plenty. But when they robbed God in tithes and in offerings, they were made to realize that they were not only robbing him, but themselves; for God limited his blessings to them, just in proportion as they limited their offerings to him.  {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 50}
[RH, August 25, 1874 par. 51]          Some will pronounce this as one of the rigorous laws binding upon the Hebrews. But this was not a burden to the willing heart that loved God. It was only when their selfish natures strengthened by withholding, that men have lost sight of eternal considerations, and valued their earthly treasures above that of souls. There are even more urgent necessities upon the Israel of God in these last days than were upon ancient Israel. There is a great and important work to be accomplished in a very short time, and God never designed that the law of the tithing system should be of no account among his people, but that instead of this, the spirit of sacrifice should widen and deepen for the closing work.                             (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, August 25, 1874 par. 51}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 1]       September 1, 1874 The Temptation of Christ.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued.)         The humiliation and agonizing sufferings of Christ in the wilderness of temptation were for the race. In Adam all was lost through transgression. Through Christ was man's only hope of restoration to the favor of God. Man had separated himself at such a distance from God by transgression of his law, that he could not humiliate himself before God proportionate to his grievous sin. The Son of God could fully understand the aggravating sins of the transgressor, and in his sinless character he alone could make an acceptable atonement for man in suffering the agonizing sense of his Father's displeasure. The sorrow and anguish of the Son of God for the sins of the world were proportionate to his divine excellence and purity, as well as to the magnitude of the offense.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 2]          Christ was our example in all things. As we see his humiliation in the long trial and fast in the wilderness to overcome the temptations of appetite in our behalf, we are to take this lesson home to ourselves when we are tempted. If the power of appetite is so strong upon the human family, and its indulgence so fearful that the Son of God subjected himself to such a test, how important that we feel the necessity of having appetite under the control of reason. Our Saviour fasted nearly six weeks, that he might gain for man the victory upon the point of appetite. How can professed Christians with an enlightened conscience, and Christ before them as their pattern, yield to the indulgence of those appetites which have an enervating influence upon the mind and heart? It is a painful fact that habits of self-gratification at the expense of health, and the weakening of moral power, is holding in the bonds of slavery at the present time a large share of the Christian world.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 3]          Many who profess godliness do not inquire into the reason of Christ's long period of fasting and suffering in the wilderness. His anguish was not so much from enduring the pangs of hunger as from his sense of the fearful result of the indulgence of appetite and passion upon the race. He knew that appetite would be man's idol, and would lead him to forget God, and would stand directly in the way of his salvation.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 4]          Our Saviour showed perfect confidence in his Heavenly Father, that he would not suffer him to be tempted above what he should give him strength to endure, and would bring him off conqueror if he patiently bore the test to which he was subjected. Christ had not, of his own will, placed himself in danger. God had suffered Satan, for the time being, to have this power over his Son. Jesus knew that if he preserved his integrity in this extremely trying position, an angel of God would be sent to relieve him if there was no other way. He had taken humanity, and was the representative of the race.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 5]          Satan saw that he prevailed nothing with Christ in his second great temptation. "And the devil, taking him up into a high mountain, shewed unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. And the devil said unto him, all this power will I give thee, and the glory of them; for that is delivered unto me: and to whomsoever I will, I give it. If thou therefore wilt worship me, all shall be thine."  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 6]          In the first two great temptations Satan had not revealed his true purposes or his character. He claimed to be an exalted messenger from the courts of Heaven, but he now throws off his disguise. In a panoramic view he presented before Christ all the kingdoms of the world in the most attractive light, while he claimed to be the prince of the world.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 7]          This last temptation was the most alluring of the three. Satan knew that Christ's life must be one of sorrow, hardship, and conflict. And he thought he could take advantage of this fact to bribe Christ to yield his integrity. Satan brought all his strength to bear upon this last temptation, for this last effort was to decide his destiny as to who should be victor. He claimed the world as his dominion, and he was the prince of the power of the air. He bore Jesus to the top of an exceeding high mountain, and then in a panoramic view presented before him all the kingdoms of the world that had been so long under his dominion, and offered them to him in one great gift. He told Christ he could come into possession of the kingdoms of the world without suffering or peril on his part. Satan promises to yield his scepter and dominion, and Christ shall be rightful ruler for one favor from him. All he requires in return for making over to him the kingdoms of the world that day presented before him, is, that Christ shall do him homage as to a superior.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 8]          The eye of Jesus for a moment rested upon the glory presented before him; but he turned away and refused to look upon the entrancing spectacle. He would not endanger his steadfast integrity by dallying with the tempter. When Satan solicited homage, Christ's divine indignation was aroused, and he could no longer tolerate the blasphemous assumption of Satan, or even permit him to remain in his presence. Here Christ exercised his divine authority, and commanded Satan to desist. "Get thee hence, Satan; for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve." Satan, in his pride and arrogance, had declared himself to be the rightful and permanent ruler of the world, the possessor of all its riches and glory, claiming homage of all who lived in it, as though he had created the world and all things that were therein. Said he to Christ: "All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them; for that is delivered unto me; and to whomsoever I will give it." He endeavored to make a special contract with Christ, to make over to him at once the whole of his claim, if he would worship him.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 9]          This insult to the Creator moved the indignation of the Son of God to rebuke and dismiss him. Satan had flattered himself in his first temptation that he had so well concealed his true character and purposes that Christ did not recognize him as the fallen rebel chief whom he had conquered and expelled from Heaven. The words of dismissal from Christ, "Get thee hence, Satan," evidenced that he was known from the first, and that all his deceptive arts has been unsuccessful upon the Son of God. Satan knew that if Jesus should die to redeem man, his power must end after a season, and he would be destroyed. Therefore, it was his studied plan to prevent, if possible, the completion of the great work which had been commenced by the Son of God. If the plan of man's redemption should fail, he would retain the kingdom which he then claimed. And if he should succeed, he flattered himself that he would reign in opposition to the God of Heaven.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 10]          When Jesus left Heaven, and there left his power and glory, Satan exulted. He thought that the Son of God was placed in his power. The temptation took so easily with the holy pair in Eden, that he hoped he could with his satanic cunning and power overthrow even the Son of God, and thereby save his life and kingdom. If he could tempt Jesus to depart from the will of his Father, as he had done in his temptation with Adam and Eve, then his object would be gained.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 11]          The time was to come when Jesus should redeem the possession of Satan by giving his own life, and, after a season, all in Heaven and earth should submit to him. Jesus was steadfast. He chose his life of suffering, his ignominious death, and, in the way appointed by his Father, to become a lawful ruler of the kingdoms of the earth, and have them given into his hands as an everlasting possession. Satan also will be given into his hands to be destroyed by death, never more to annoy Jesus, nor the saints in glory.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 12]          Jesus said to this wily foe, "Get thee hence, Satan; for it is written, thou, shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve." Satan had asked Christ to give him evidence that he was the Son of God, and he had in this instance the proof he had asked. At the divine command of Christ he was compelled to obey. He was repulsed and silenced. He had no power to enable him to withstand the peremptory dismissal. He was compelled without another word to instantly desist and to leave the world's Redeemer.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 13]          The hateful presence of Satan was withdrawn. The contest was ended. With immense suffering Christ's victory in the wilderness was complete as was the failure of Adam. And for a season he stood freed from the presence of his powerful adversary, and from his legions of angels.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 14]          After Satan had ended his temptations he departed from Jesus for a little season. The foe was conquered, but the conflict had been long and exceedingly trying. And after it was ended Christ was exhausted and fainting. He fell upon the ground as though dying. Heavenly angels who had bowed before him in the royal courts, and who had been with intense, yet painful, interest watching their loved Commander, and with amazement had witnessed the terrible contest he had endured with Satan, now came and ministered unto him. They prepared him food and strengthened him, for he lay as one dead. Angels were filled with amazement and awe, as they knew the world's Redeemer was passing through inexpressible suffering to achieve the redemption of man. He who was equal with God in the royal courts, was before them emaciated from nearly six weeks of fasting. Solitary and alone he had been pursued by the rebel chief, who had been expelled from Heaven. He had endured a more close and severe test than would ever be brought to bear upon man. The warfare with the power of darkness had been long and intensely trying to Christ's human nature in his weak and suffering condition. The angels brought messages of love and comfort from the Father to his Son, and also the assurance that all Heaven triumphed in the full and entire victory he had gained in behalf of man.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 14}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 15]          The cost of the redemption of the race can never be fully realized until the redeemed shall stand with the Redeemer, by the throne of God. And as they have capacity to appreciate the value of immortal life, and the eternal reward, they will swell the song of victory and immortal triumph, "Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing." "And every creature," says John, "which is in Heaven and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever."  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 15}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 16]          Although Satan had failed in his strongest efforts, and most powerful temptations, yet he had not given up all hope that he might, at some future time, be more successful in his efforts. He looked forward to the period of Christ's ministry, when he should have opportunities to try his power and artifices against him. Satan laid his plans to blind the understanding of the Jews, God's chosen people, that they would not discern in Christ the world's Redeemer. He thought he could fill their hearts with envy, jealousy, and hatred against the Son of God, so that they would not receive him, but make his life upon earth as bitter as possible.  {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 16}
[RH, September 1, 1874 par. 17]          Satan held a council with his angels as to the course they should pursue to prevent the people from having faith in Christ as the Messiah whom the Jews had so long been anxiously expecting. He was disappointed and enraged that he had prevailed nothing against Jesus in the manifold temptations in the wilderness. He thought if he could inspire unbelief in the hearts of Christ's own people as to his being the promised One, he might discourage Jesus in his mission, and secure the Jews as his agents to carry out his purposes.                              (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, September 1, 1874 par. 17}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 1]       September 8, 1874 The Temptation of Christ (Continued)   -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued.)         Satan comes to man with his temptations as an angel of light, as he came to Christ. He has been working to bring man into a condition of physical and moral weakness, that he may overcome him with his temptations, and then triumph over his ruin. And he has been successful in tempting man to indulge appetite, regardless of the result. He well knows that it is impossible for man to discharge his obligations to God, and to his fellow-men, while he impairs the faculties God has given him. The brain is the capital of the body. If the perceptive faculties become benumbed through intemperance of any kind, eternal things are not discerned.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 2]          God gives no permission to man to violate the laws of his being. But man, through yielding to Satan's temptations to indulge intemperance, brings the higher faculties in subjection to the animal appetites and passions. When these gain the ascendency, man, who was created a little lower than the angels, with faculties susceptible of the highest cultivation, surrenders to be controlled by Satan. And he gains easy access to those who are in bondage to appetite. Through intemperance, some sacrifice one-half, and others two-thirds, of their physical, mental, and moral powers, and become playthings for the enemy. Those who would have clear minds to discern Satan's devices, must have their physical appetites under the control of reason and conscience. The moral and vigorous action of the higher powers of the mind are essential to the perfection of Christian character. And the strength or weakness of the mind has very much to do with our usefulness in this world, and with our final salvation. The ignorance that has prevailed in regard to God's law in our physical nature is deplorable. Intemperance of any kind is a violation of the laws of our being. Imbecility is prevailing to a fearful extent. Sin is made attractive by the covering of light which Satan throws over it, and he is well pleased when he can hold the Christian world in their daily habits under the tyranny of custom, like the heathen, and allow appetite to govern them.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 3]          If men and women of intelligence have their moral powers benumbed through intemperance of any kind, they are, in many of their habits, elevated but little above the heathen. Satan is constantly drawing the people from saving light, to custom and fashion, irrespective of physical, mental, and moral health. The great enemy knows that if appetite and passion predominate, health of body and strength of intellect are sacrificed upon the altar of self-gratification, and man is brought to speedy ruin. If enlightened intellect holds the reins, controlling the animal propensities, keeping them in subjection to the moral powers, Satan well knows that his power to overcome with his temptations is very small.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 4]          In our day people talk of the dark ages, and boast of progress. But with this progress wickedness and crime do not decrease. We deplore the absence of natural simplicity, and the increase of artificial display. Health, strength, beauty, and long life, which were common in the so-called "dark ages," are rare now. Nearly everything desirable is sacrificed to meet the demands of fashionable life.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 5]          A large share of the Christian world have no right to call themselves Christians. Their habits, their extravagance, and general treatment of their own bodies, are in violation of physical law, and contrary to the Bible standard. They are working out for themselves, in their course of life, physical suffering, mental and mortal feebleness.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 6]          Through his devices, Satan has, in many respects, made domestic life one of care and complicated burdens, in order to meet the demands of fashion. His purpose in doing this is to keep minds occupied so fully with the things of this life that they can give but little attention to their highest interest. Intemperance in eating and in dressing has so engrossed the minds of the Christian world that they do not take time to become intelligent in regard to the laws of their being, that they may obey them. To profess the name of Christ is of but little account, if the life does not correspond with the will of God, revealed in his word.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 7]          In the wilderness of temptation Christ overcame on man's behalf on the point of appetite. His example of self-denial, and self-control, when suffering the gnawing pangs of hunger, is a rebuke to the Christian world for their dissipation and gluttony. There is at this time nine times as much money expended for the gratification of appetite, and to indulge foolish and hurtful lusts, as there is given to advance the gospel of Christ. Were Peter upon the earth now, he would exhort the professed followers of Christ to abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul. And Paul would call upon the churches in general to cleanse themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. And Christ would drive from the temple those who are defiled by the use of tobacco, polluting the sanctuary of God by their tobacconized breaths. He would say to these worshipers, as he did to the Jews, "My house shall be called of all nations the house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves." We would say to such, your unholy offerings of ejected quids of tobacco defile the temple, and are abhorred of God. Your worship is not acceptable, for your bodies which should be the temple for the Holy Ghost are defiled. You also rob the treasury of God of thousands of dollars through the indulgence of unnatural appetite.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 8]          If we would see the standard of virtue and godliness exalted, as Christians, we have a work devolving upon us individually to control appetite, the indulgence of which counteracts the force of truth, and weakens moral power to resist and overcome temptation. As Christ's followers we should, in eating and drinking, act from principle. When we obey the injunction of the apostle, "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God," thousands of dollars which are now sacrificed upon the altar of hurtful lust will flow into the Lord's treasury, multiplying publications in different languages to be scattered like the leaves of autumn. Missions will be established in other nations, and then will the followers of Christ be indeed the light of the world.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 9]          The adversary of souls is working in these last days with greater power than ever before to accomplish the ruin of man through the indulgence of appetite and passions. And many who are held by Satan under the power of slavish appetite are the professed followers of Christ. They profess to worship God, while appetite is their god. Their unnatural desires for these indulgences are not controlled by reason or judgment. Those who are slaves to tobacco will see their families suffering for the conveniences of life, and for necessary food, yet they have not the power of will to forego their tobacco. The clamors of appetite prevail over natural affection. Appetite, which they have in common with the brute, controls them. The cause of Christianity, and even humanity, would not in any case be met, if dependent upon those in the habitual use of tobacco and liquor. If they had means to use only in one direction, the treasury of God would not be replenished, but they would have their tobacco and liquor. The tobacco idolater will not deny his appetite for the cause of God.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 10]          It is impossible for these to realize the binding claims and holiness of the law of God. The brain and nerves are deadened by the use of this narcotic. They cannot value the atonement or appreciate the worth of immortal life. The indulgence of fleshly lusts wars against the soul. The apostle in the most impressive manner addresses Christians, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God." If the body is saturated with liquor and the defilement of tobacco, it is not holy and acceptable to God. Satan knows that it cannot be, and for this reason he brings his temptations to bear upon men upon the point of appetite, that he may bring them into bondage to this propensity and thus work their ruin.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 11]          The Jewish sacrifices were all examined with careful scrutiny to see if any blemish was upon them, or if they were tainted with disease. The least defect or impurity was sufficient reason for the priests to reject them. The offering must be sound and valuable. The apostle has in view the requirements of God upon the Jews in their offerings when he in the most earnest manner appeals to his brethren to present their bodies a living sacrifice. Not a diseased, decaying offering, but a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable unto God.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 12]          How many come to the house of God in feebleness, and how many come defiled by the indulgence of their own appetite! Those who have degraded themselves by wrong habits, when they assemble for the worship of God, give forth such emanations from their diseased bodies as to be disgusting to those around them. And how offensive must this be to a pure and holy God.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 13]          A large proportion of all the infirmities that afflict the human family are the results of their own wrong habits, because of their willing ignorance, or of their disregard of the light which God has given in relation to the laws of their being. It is not possible for us to glorify God while living in violation of the law of life. The heart cannot possibly maintain consecration to God while the lustful appetite is indulged. A diseased body and disordered intellect, because of continual indulgence in hurtful lust, make sanctification of the body and spirit impossible. The apostle understood the importance of the healthful conditions of the body for the successful perfection of Christian character. He says, "I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway." He mentions the fruit of the Spirit, among which is temperance. "And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts."  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 14]          Men and women indulge appetite at the expense of health and the enfeebling of the intellect, so that they cannot appreciate the plan of salvation. What appreciation can such have of the temptation of Christ in the wilderness, and the victory he gained upon the point of appetite. It is impossible for them to have exalted views of God, and to realize the claims of his law. The proposed followers of Christ are forgetful of the great sacrifice made by him on their account. The Majesty of Heaven, in order to bring salvation within their reach was smitten, bruised, and afflicted. He became a man of sorrow and acquainted with grief. In the wilderness of temptation he resisted Satan, although the tempter was clothed with the livery of Heaven. Christ, although brought to great physical suffering, refused to yield on a single point, notwithstanding the most flattering inducements were presented to bribe and influence him to yield his integrity. All this honor, all this riches and glory, said the deceiver, will I give thee if thou wilt only acknowledge my claims.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 14}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 15]          Christ was firm. Oh! where would now be the salvation of the race if Christ had been as weak in moral power as man? No wonder that joy filled Heaven as the fallen chief left the wilderness of temptation a conquered foe. Christ has power from his Father to give his divine grace and strength to man--making it possible for him through his name, to overcome. There are but few professed followers of Christ who choose to engage with him in the work of resisting Satan's temptation as he resisted and overcame.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 15}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 16]          Professed Christians, who enjoy gatherings of gaiety, pleasure and feasting, cannot appreciate the conflict of Christ in the wilderness. This great example of their Lord in overcoming Satan is lost of them. This infinite victory which Christ achieved for them in the plan of salvation is meaningless. They see no special interest in the wonderful humiliation of our Saviour and the anguish and sufferings he endured for sinful man, while Satan was pressing him with his manifold temptations. The scene of trial with Christ in the wilderness was the foundation of the plan of salvation, and gives to fallen man the key whereby he, in Christ's name, may overcome.  {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 16}
[RH, September 8, 1874 par. 17]          Many professed Christians look upon this portion of the life of Christ as they would upon a common warfare between two kings, and as having no special bearing upon their own life and character. Therefore the manner of warfare, and the wonderful victory gained, have but little interest for them. Their perceptive powers are blunted by Satan's artifices, so that they cannot discern that he who afflicted Christ with manifold temptations in the wilderness, determining to rob him of his integrity as the Son of the Infinite, is to be their adversary to the end of time. Although he failed to overcome Christ, his power is not weakened over man. All are personally exposed to the temptations that Christ overcame, but strength is provided for them in the all-powerful name of the great Conqueror. And all must, for themselves, individually overcome. Many are assailed and fall under the very same temptations wherewith Satan assailed Christ.                              (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, September 8, 1874 par. 17}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 1]       October 13, 1874 The Temptation of Christ (Continued)   -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued.)         Professed Christians engage in feastings and in scenes of amusement which degrade the religion of Jesus Christ. It is impossible for those who find pleasure in church socials, festivals and numerous gatherings for pleasure, to have ardent love and sacred reverence for Jesus. His words of warning and instruction have not weight upon their minds. Should Christ come among the assembly who were absorbed in their plays and frivolous amusements, would the solemn melody of his voice be heard in benediction, saying, "Peace be to this house"? How would the Saviour of the world enjoy these scenes of gaiety and folly?  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 2]          Christians and the world unite, one in heart, one in spirit, in these festal occasions. The Man of sorrows, who was acquainted with grief, would find no welcome in these places of amusement. The lovers of pleasure and luxury--the thoughtless and the gay--are collected in these rooms, and the glitter and tinsel of fashion are seen everywhere. The ornament of crosses of gold and pearl, which represent a Redeemer crucified, adorn their persons. But the One whom these highly prized jewels represent finds no welcome--no room. His presence would be a restraint upon their mirth, their gaiety, and their sensual amusements, and would remind them of neglected duty, and bring to their remembrance hidden sins which caused that sorrowful countenance, and made those eyes so sad and tearful.  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 3]          The presence of Christ would be positively painful in these gatherings for pleasure. Surely, none could invite him there, for his countenance is marred with sorrows more than the sons of men, because of these very amusements which put God out of mind, and make the broad road attractive to the sinner. The enchantment of these exciting scenes perverts reason, and destroys reverence for sacred things. Ministers, who profess to be Christ's representatives, frequently take the lead in these frivolous amusements. "Ye are," says Christ, "the light of the world." "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven."  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 4]          In what manner is the light of truth shining from that thoughtless, pleasure-seeking company? Professed followers of Jesus Christ who indulge in gaiety and feasting cannot be partakers with Christ of his sufferings. They have no sense of his sufferings. They do not care to meditate upon self-denial and sacrifice. They find but little interest in studying the marked points in the history of the life of Christ upon which the plan of salvation rests, but imitate ancient Israel who ate and drank and rose up to play. In order to copy a pattern correctly, we must carefully study its design. If we are indeed to overcome as Christ overcame, that we may mingle with the bloodwashed, glorified company before the throne of God, it is of the highest importance that we become acquainted with the life of our Redeemer and deny self as did Christ. We must meet temptations and overcome obstacles, and through toil and suffering in the name of Jesus overcome as he overcame.  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 5]         The great trial of Christ in the wilderness on the point of appetite was to leave man an example of self-denial. This long fast was to convict men of the sinfulness of the things in which professed Christians indulge. The victory which Christ gained in the wilderness was to show man the sinfulness of the very things in which he takes such pleasure. The salvation of man was in the balance, and to be decided by the trial of Christ in the wilderness. If Christ was a victor on the point of appetite, then there was a chance for man to overcome. If Satan gained the victory through his subtlety, man was bound by the power of appetite in chains of indulgence which he could not have moral power to break. Christ's humanity alone could never have endured this test, but his divine power combined with humanity gained in behalf of man an infinite victory. Our Representative in this victory, raised humanity in the scale of moral value with God.  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 6]          Christians, who understand the mystery of godliness, who have a high and sacred sense of the atonement, who realize in the sufferings of Christ in the wilderness a victory gained for them, would see such marked contrast between these things and the church gatherings for pleasure and the indulgence of appetite as would turn them in disgust from these scenes of revelry. Christians would be greatly strengthened by earnestly and frequently comparing their lives with the true standard, the life of Christ. The numerous socials, festivals, and picnics to tempt the appetite to overindulgence, and the amusements which lead to levity and forgetfulness of God, can find no sanction in the example of Christ, the world's Redeemer, the only safe pattern for man to copy if he would overcome as Christ overcame.  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 7]          Although Christ gained a priceless victory in behalf of man in overcoming the temptations of Satan in the wilderness, this victory will not benefit man unless he also gains the victory on his own account.  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 8]          Man now has the advantage over Adam in his warfare with Satan; for he has Adam's experience in disobedience and his consequent fall to warn him to shun his example. Man also has Christ's example in overcoming appetite, and the manifold temptations of Satan, and in vanquishing the mighty foe upon every point, and coming off victor in every contest. If man stumbles and falls under the temptations of Satan, he is without excuse; for he has the disobedience of Adam as a warning, and the life of the world's Redeemer as an example of obedience and self-denial, and the promise of Christ that "to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne."  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 9]          In  professedly Christian gatherings, Satan throws a religious garment over delusive pleasures and unholy revelings to give them the appearance of sanctity, and the consciences of many are quieted because means are raised to defray church expenses. Men refuse to give for the love of God; but for the love of pleasure, and the indulgence of appetite for selfish considerations, they will part with their money.  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 10]          Is it because there is not power in the lessons of Christ upon benevolence, and in his example, and the grace of God upon the heart to lead men to glorify God with their substance, that such a course must be resorted to in order to sustain the church? The injury sustained to the physical, mental, and moral health in these scenes of amusement and gluttony is not small. And the day of final reckoning will show souls lost through the influence of these scenes of gaiety and folly.  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 11]          It is a deplorable fact that sacred and eternal considerations do not have that power to open the hearts of the professed followers of Christ to make free-will offerings to sustain the gospel, as the tempting bribes of feasting and general merriment. It is a sad reality that these inducements will prevail when sacred and eternal things will have no force to influence the heart to engage in works of benevolence.  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 12]          The plan of Moses in the wilderness to raise means was highly successful. There was no compulsion necessary. Moses made no grand feast. He did not invite the people to scenes of gaiety, dancing, and general amusement. Neither did he institute lotteries or anything of this profane order to obtain means to erect the tabernacle of God in the wilderness. God commanded Moses to invite the children of Israel to bring the offerings. Moses was to accept gifts of every man that gave willingly from his heart. These free-will offerings came in so great abundance that Moses proclaimed it was enough. They must cease their presents; for they had given abundantly, more than they could use.  {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, October 13, 1874 par. 13]          Satan's temptations succeed with the professed followers of Christ on the point of indulgence of pleasure and appetite. Clothed as an angel of light, he will quote Scripture to justify the temptations he places before men to indulge the appetite, and in worldly pleasures which suit the carnal heart. The professed followers of Christ are weak in moral power, and are fascinated with the bribe which Satan has presented before them, and he gains the victory. How does God look upon churches that are sustained by such means? Christ cannot accept these offerings, because they were not given through their love and devotion to him, but through their idolatry of self. But what many would not do for the love of Christ, they will do for the love of delicate luxuries to gratify the appetite, and for love of worldly amusements to please the carnal heart.                               (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, October 13, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 1]       December 15, 1874 Tithes and Offerings.  -         Systematic benevolence should not be made systematic compulsion. It is free-will offerings that are acceptable to God. True Christian benevolence springs from the principle of grateful love. Love of Christ cannot exist without corresponding love to those whom he came into the world to redeem. Love to Christ must be the ruling principle of the being, controlling all its emotions and directing all its energies. Redeeming love should awaken all that tender affection and self-sacrificing devotion that is possible to exist in the heart of man. When this is the case, no heart-stirring appeals will be needed to break through their selfishness and awaken their dormant sympathies, to call forth benevolent offerings for the precious cause of truth.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 1}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 2]          Jesus has purchased us at an infinite sacrifice. All our capabilities and all our influence are indeed our Saviour's, and should be dedicated to his service. By doing this, we show our gratitude that we have been ransomed from the slavery of sin by the precious blood of Christ. Our Saviour is ever working for us. He has ascended up on high and pleads in behalf of the purchase of his blood. He pleads before his Father the agonies of the crucifixion. He raises his wounded hands and intercedes for his church, that they may be kept from falling under temptation.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 2}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 3]          If our senses could be quickened to take in this wonderful work of our Saviour for our salvation, love, deep and ardent, would burn in our hearts. Our apathy and cold indifference would then alarm us. Entire devotion and benevolence, prompted by grateful love, will impart to the smallest offering and willing sacrifice a divine fragrance, making the gift of priceless value. But, after all that we can bestow is yielded willingly to our Redeemer, be it ever so valuable to us, if we view the debt of gratitude we owe to God as it really is, all we may offer will seem to us very insufficient and meager. But the angels take these offerings, which to us seem poor, and present them as a fragrant offering before the throne, and they are accepted.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 3}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 4]          We do not, as followers of Christ, realize our true position. We do not have correct views of our responsibilities as hired servants of Christ. He has advanced us the wages in his suffering life and his spilled blood, to bind us in willing servitude to himself. All the good things we have are a loan from our Saviour. He has made us stewards. Our smallest offerings, our humblest services, presented in faith and love, may be consecrated gifts to win souls to the service of the Master, to promote his glory. The interest and prosperity of Christ's kingdom should be paramount to every other consideration. Those who make their pleasure and selfish interest the chief objects of their lives are not faithful stewards.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 4}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 5]          Those who deny self to do others good, and devote themselves and all they have to Christ's service, will realize the happiness which the selfish man seeks for in vain. Said our Saviour, "Whosoever forsaketh not all that he hath cannot be my disciple." "Charity seeketh not her own." This is the fruit of that disinterested love and benevolence which characterized the life of Christ. The law of God, in our hearts, will bring our own interests in subordination to high and eternal considerations. We are enjoined by Christ to seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness. This is our first and highest duty. Our Master expressly warned his servants not to lay up treasures upon the earth, for in doing so their hearts would be upon earthly, rather than heavenly, things. Here is where many poor souls have made shipwreck of faith. They have gone directly contrary to the express injunction of our Lord, and have allowed the love of money to become the ruling passion of their lives. They are intemperate in their efforts to acquire means. They are as much intoxicated with their insane desire for riches as the inebriate for his liquor.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 5}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 6]          Christians forget that they are servants of the Master, that they themselves, their time, and all that they have, belong to him. Many are tempted, and the majority are overcome, by the delusive inducements which Satan presents to invest their money where it will yield them the greatest profit in dollars and cents. There are but few who consider the binding claims that God has upon them to make it their first business to meet the necessities of his cause, and let their own desires be served last. There are but few who invest in God's cause in proportion to their means. Many have fastened their money in property which they must sell before they can invest it in the cause of God, and thus put it to a practical use. They make this an excuse for doing but little in their Redeemer's cause. They have as effectually buried their money in the earth as the man in the parable. They rob God of the tenth which he claims as his own, and in robbing him they rob themselves of the heavenly treasure.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 6}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 7]          The plan of systematic benevolence does not press heavily upon any one man. "Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come." The poor are not excluded from the privilege of giving. They may act a part in this work, as well as the wealthy. The lesson Christ gave in regard to the widow's two mites shows us that the smallest willing offerings of the poor, if given from a heart of love, are as acceptable as the largest donations of the rich.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 7}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 8]          In the balances of the sanctuary, the gifts of the poor, made from love to Christ, are not estimated according to the amount given, but according to the love which prompts the sacrifice. The promises of Jesus will as surely be realized by the liberal poor man, who has but little to offer, but who gives that little freely, as by the wealthy man who gives of his abundance. The poor man makes a sacrifice of his little which he really feels. He really denies himself of some things that he needs for his own comfort, while the wealthy man gives of his abundance, and feels no want, and denies himself nothing that he really needs. Therefore, there is a sacredness in the poor man's offering that is not found in the rich man's gift; for the rich give of their abundance. God's providence has arranged the entire plan of systematic benevolence for the benefit of man. His providence never stands still. If God's servants follow his opening providence all will be active workers.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 8}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 9]          Those who withhold from the treasury of God, and hoard their means for their children, endanger the spiritual interest of their children. They place their property, which is a stumbling-block to themselves, in the pathway of their children, that they may stumble over it to perdition. Many are making a great mistake in regard to the things of this life. They economize, withholding from themselves and others the good they might receive from a right use of the means which God has lent them, and become selfish, and avaricious. They neglect their spiritual interests, and become dwarfs in religious growth, all for the sake of accumulating wealth which they cannot use. They leave their property to their children, and nine times out of ten it is even a greater curse to their heirs than it has been to themselves. Children relying upon the property of their parents, often fail to make a success of this life, and generally utterly fail to secure the life to come. The very best legacy parents can leave their children is a knowledge of useful labor and the example of a life characterized by disinterested benevolence, showing by their works that the true value of money is only to be appreciated in the good that it will accomplish in relieving their own wants, the necessities of others, and in advancing the cause of God.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 9}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 10]          Some are willing to give according to what they have, and feel that God has no further claims upon them, because they have not a great amount of means. They have no income that they can spare from the necessities of their families. But there are many of this class who might ask themselves the question; am I giving according to what I might have had? God designed that their powers of body and mind should be put to use. Some have not improved to the best account the ability that God has given them. Labor is apportioned to man. It was connected with the curse, because made necessary by sin. The physical, mental, and moral well-being of man makes a life of useful labor necessary. "Be not slothful in business," is the injunction of the inspired apostle.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 10}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 11]          No person, whether rich or poor, can glorify God by a life of indolence. All the capital that many poor men have is time and physical strength and this is so frequently wasted in love of ease, and in careless indolence, that they have nothing to bring to their Lord in tithes and in offerings. If Christian men lack wisdom to labor to the best account, and to make a judicious appropriation of their physical and mental powers, they should have meekness and lowliness of mind to receive advice and counsel of their brethren, that their better judgment may supply their own deficiencies. Many poor men who are now content to do nothing for the good of their fellow-men, and for the advancement of the cause of God, might do much if they would. They are as accountable to God for their capital of physical strength as is the rich man for his capital of money.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 11}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 12]          Some who ought to put means into the treasury of God will be receivers from it. There are those who are now poor who might improve their condition by a judicious use of their time, by avoiding patent rights, and restraining their inclination to engage in speculations in order to obtain means in some easier way than by patient, persevering labor.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 12}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 13]          If those who have not made life a success were willing to be instructed, they could train themselves to habits of self-denial and strict economy, and have the satisfaction of being distributors, rather than receivers, of charity. There are many slothful servants. If they would do what it is in their power to do, they would experience so great a blessing in helping others that they would indeed realize that it is "more blessed to give than to receive."  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 13}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 14]          Rightly directed benevolence draws upon the mental and moral energies of men, and excites them to most healthful action in blessing the needy and in advancing the cause of God. If those who have means should realize that they are accountable to God for every dollar that they expend, their supposed wants would be much less. If conscience was alive, she would testify of needless appropriations in the gratification of the appetite, and in ministering to pride, to vanity, and to amusements, and report the squandering of their Lord's money, which should have been devoted to his cause. Those who waste their Lord's goods will have to give an account of it to the Master, by-and-by.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 14}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 15]          If professed Christians would use less of their wealth in the adorning of the body, and in beautifying their own houses, and would consume less in the extravagant, health-destroying luxuries upon their tables, they could place much larger sums into the treasury of God. They would thus imitate their Redeemer, who left Heaven, his riches, and his glory, and for our sakes became poor, that we might have eternal riches. If we are too poor to faithfully render to God in the tithes and offerings as he requires, we are certainty too poor to dress expensively; and to eat luxuriously; for we are wasting our Lord's money in hurtful indulgences to please and glorify ourselves. We should inquire diligently of ourselves, What treasure have we secured in the kingdom of God? Are we rich toward God?  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 15}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 16]          Jesus gave his disciples a lesson upon covetousness. "And he spake a parable unto them, saying, The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully; and he thought within himself, saying, What shall I do, because I have no room where to bestow my fruits? And he said, This will I do: I will pull down my barns, and build greater; and there will I bestow all my fruits and my goods. And I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry. But God said unto him, Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee; then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided? So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God."  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 16}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 17]          The length and happiness of life consist not in the amount of our earthly possessions. This foolish rich man in his supreme selfishness had laid up for himself treasures that he could not use. He had lived only for himself. He had overreached in trade, had made sharp bargains, and had not been exercised by mercy or the love of God. He had robbed the fatherless and widow, and defrauded his fellow-men to add to his increasing stock of worldly possessions. He might have laid up his treasure in Heaven in bags that wax not old. Through his covetousness he lost both worlds.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 17}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 18]          Those who humbly use to the glory of God the means that he has intrusted to them, will receive their treasure by-and-by from the Master's hand with the benediction, "Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 18}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 19]          When we consider the infinite sacrifice made for the salvation of men, we are lost in amazement. When selfishness clamors for the victory in the hearts of men, and they are tempted to withhold their due proportion in any good work, they should strengthen their principles of right by the thought that he who was rich in Heaven's priceless treasure turned away from it all, and became poor, He had not where to lay his head. And all this sacrifice was in our behalf, that we might have eternal riches.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 19}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 20]          Christ set his own feet in the path of self-denial and sacrifice, which all his disciples must travel, if they would be exalted with him at last. He took to his own heart the sorrows which man must suffer. The minds of worldly men frequently become gross. They can only see earthly things, which eclipse the glory and value of the heavenly. Men will compass land and sea for earthly gain, and endure privation and suffering to obtain their object, yet will turn away from Heaven's attractions and not regard eternal riches. Men who are in comparative poverty are usually the ones who do the most to sustain the cause of God. They are generous with their little. They have strengthened their generous impulses by continual liberalities. When their expenditures pressed close upon the income, their passion for earthly riches had no room or chance to strengthen. But many, when they begin to gather earthly riches, commence to calculate how long it will be before they can be in possession of a certain sum. In their anxiety to amass wealth for themselves, they fail to become rich toward God. Their benevolence does not keep pace with their accumulation. As their passion for riches increases, their affections are bound up with their treasure. The increase of their property strengthens the eager desire for more, until their giving to the Lord a tenth is considered by some a severe and unjust tax. Inspiration has said, "If riches increase, set not your heart upon them." Many have said, "If I were as rich as such an one, I would multiply my gifts in the treasury of God. I would do nothing else with my wealth but use it in the advancement of the cause of God." God has tested some of these by giving them riches; but with the riches came the fiercer temptation, and their benevolence was far less than in the days of their poverty. A grasping desire for greater riches absorbed their minds and hearts, and they committed idolatry.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 20}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 21]          He who presents to men infinite riches, and an eternal life of blessedness in his kingdom as the reward of faithful obedience, will not accept a divided heart. We are living amid the perils of the last days, where there is everything to divert the mind and allure the affections from God. Our duty will only be discerned, and appreciated when viewed in the light which shines from the life of Christ. As the sun rises in the east and passes toward the west, filling the world with light, so the true follower of Christ will be a light unto the world. He will go forth into the world as a bright and shining light, that those who are in darkness may be lightened and warmed by the rays shining forth from him. Christ says of his followers, "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid."  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 21}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 22]          Our great Exemplar was self-denying, and shall the course of his professed followers be in such marked contrast to his? The Saviour gave all for a perishing world, not withholding even himself. The church of God are asleep. They are enfeebled by inaction. Voices come to us from every part of the world, "Come over and help us;" but there is no answering movement. There is a feeble effort now and then; a few show that they would be co-workers with their Master; but such are frequently left to toil almost alone. There is but one missionary from our people in all the wide field in foreign countries.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 22}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 23]          The truth is mighty, but it is not carried into practice. Money alone is not sufficient to be laid upon the altar. God calls for men, volunteers, to carry the truth to other nations, and tongues, and people. It is not our numbers or our wealth that will give us a signal victory; but it is devotion to the work, moral courage, ardent love for souls, and untiring zeal, that never flags.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 23}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 24]          There are many who have looked upon the Jewish nation as a people to be pitied, because they were constantly taxed for the support of their religion; but God, who created man and provided him with all the blessings he enjoys, knew what was for his best good. And he has, through his blessing, made their nine-tenths worth more to them than the entire amount without his blessing. If any through their selfishness robbed God or brought to him an offering not perfect, disaster and loss were sure to follow them. God reads the motives of the heart. He is acquainted with the purposes of men, and will mete out to them in his own good time as they have merited.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 24}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 25]          The special system of tithing was founded upon a principle which was as enduring as the law of God. This system of tithing was a blessing to the Jews, else God would not have given it them. So also will it be a blessing to those who carry it out to the end of time. Our Heavenly Father did not originate the plan of systematic benevolence to enrich himself, but to be a great blessing to man. He saw that this system of beneficence was just what man needed.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 25}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 26]          Those churches who are the most systematic and liberal in sustaining the cause of God, are the most prosperous spiritually. True liberality in the follower of Christ identifies his interest with that of his Master. In God's dealing with the Jews and his people to the end of time, he requires systematic benevolence proportionate to their income. The plan of salvation was laid by the infinite sacrifice of the Son of God. The light of the gospel shining from the cross of Christ rebukes selfishness, and encourages liberality and benevolence. It is not to be a lamented fact that there are increasing calls to give. God, in his providence, is calling his people out from their limited sphere of action, to enter upon greater enterprises. Unlimited effort is demanded at this time when moral darkness is covering the world. Worldliness and covetousness are eating out the vitals of God's people. They should understand that it is his mercy which multiplies the demands for their means. The angel of God places benevolent acts close beside prayer. He said to Cornelius, "Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God."  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 26}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 27]          In the teachings of Christ, he said, "If ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the true riches?" The spiritual health and prosperity of the church is dependent in a great degree upon her systematic benevolence. It is like the life blood which must flow through the whole being, vitalizing every member of the body. It increases love for the souls of our fellow-men; for by self-denial and self-sacrifice we are brought into a closer relation to Jesus Christ, who for our sakes became poor.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 27}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 28]          The more we invest in the cause of God to aid in the salvation of souls, the closer to our hearts they will be brought. Were our numbers half as large, and all of these devoted workers, we should have a power that would make the world tremble. To the active workers, Christ has addressed these words, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 28}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 29]          We shall meet opposition arising from selfish motives and from bigotry and prejudice, yet with undaunted courage and living faith, we should sow beside all waters. The agents of Satan are formidable; we shall meet them and must combat them. Our labors are not to be confined to our own country. The field is the world; the harvest is ripe. The command given the disciples just before he ascended was, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." We feel pained beyond measure to see some of our ministers hovering about the churches, apparently putting forth some little effort, but having next to nothing to show for their labors. The field is the world. Let them go out to the unbelieving world and labor to convert souls to the truth. We refer our brethren and sisters to the example of Abraham going up to Mount Moriah to offer his only son at the command of God. Here was obedience and sacrifice. Moses was in king's courts, and a prospective crown was before him. But he turned away from the tempting bribe and "refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter; choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt."  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 29}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 30]          The apostles counted not their lives dear unto themselves, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for the name of Christ. Paul and Silas suffered the loss of all things. They suffered scourging, and were in no gentle manner thrown upon the cold floor of a dungeon in a most painful position, their feet elevated and fastened in the stocks. Then did repinings and complaints reach the ear of the jailor? Oh! no. From the inner prison, voices broke the silence of midnight with songs of joy and praise to God. Deep and earnest love for the cause of their Redeemer, for which Paul and Silas suffered, cheered them.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 30}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 31]          And as the truth of God fills our hearts, absorbs our affections, and controls our lives, we also shall count it joy to suffer for the truth's sake. No prison walls, no martyr's stake, can then daunt or hinder us in the great work.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 31}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 32]                          "Come, O my soul, to Calvary."          Mark the humble life of the Son of God. He was a "man of sorrow and acquainted with grief." Behold his ignominy, his agony in Gethsemane, and learn what self-denial is. Are we suffering want? so was Christ, the majesty of Heaven. But his poverty was for our sakes. Are we ranked among the rich? so was he. But he consented "for our sakes to become poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich." In Christ we have self-denial exemplified. The sacrifice of Christ consisted, not merely in leaving the royal courts of Heaven, and in being tried by wicked men as a criminal and pronounced guilty, and being delivered up to die as a malefactor, but in bearing the weight of the sins of the world. The life of Christ rebukes our indifference and coldness. We are near the close of time, when Satan has come down, having great wrath, knowing that his time is short. He is working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them which perish. The warfare has been left in our hands by our great Leader for us to carry forward with vigor. We are not doing a twentieth part of what we might do if we were awake. The work is retarded by love of ease and a lack of the self-denying spirit of which our Saviour has given us an example in his life.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 32}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 33]          Co-workers with Christ, men who feel the need of extended effort, are wanted. The work of our presses should not be lessened, but doubled. Schools should be established in different places to educate our youth preparatory to their laboring to advance the truth.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 33}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 34]          Already a great deal of time has been wasted, and angels bear to Heaven the record of our neglects. Our sleepy and unconsecrated condition has lost to us precious opportunities which God has sent to us in the persons of those who were qualified to help us in our present need. Oh! how much we need our Hannah More to aid us at this time in reaching those of other nations. Her extensive knowledge of missionary fields would give us access to those of other tongues that now we cannot approach. God brought this gift among us to meet our present emergency; but we prized not the gift, and he took her from us. She is at rest from her labors, but her self-denying works follow  her. It is to be deplored that our missionary work should be retarded for the want of knowledge how to gain access to the different nations and localities in the great harvest field.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 34}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 35]          We feel anguish of spirit because some gifts are lost to us that we might now have if we had only been awake. Laborers have been kept back from the whitening harvest. It becomes the people of God to humble their hearts before him, and in the deepest humiliation to pray the Lord to pardon our apathy and selfish indulgence, and to blot out the shameful record of duties neglected, and privileges unimproved. In contemplation of the cross of Calvary the true Christian will abandon the thought of restricting his offerings to that which costs him nothing, and will hear in trumpet tones,                 "Go, labor in my vineyard,               There's resting by-and-by."  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 35}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 36]          When Jesus was about to ascend on high, he pointed to the harvest fields, and said to his followers, "Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel." "Freely ye have received, freely give." Shall we deny self that the wasting harvest may be gathered?  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 36}
[RH, December 15, 1874 par. 37]          God calls for talents of influence and of means. Shall we refuse to obey? Our Heavenly Father bestows gifts and solicits a portion back, that he may test us whether we are worthy to have the gift of everlasting life.                                                                     E. G. W.  {RH, December 15, 1874 par. 37}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 1]       January 1, 1875 Systematic Benevolence.  -         Should all whom God has prospered with earthly riches carry out his plan in faithfully giving a tenth of all their increase, and if they should not withhold their trespass offerings and their thank offerings, the treasury would be constantly replenished. The simplicity of the plan of systematic benevolence does not detract from its merits, but extols the wisdom of God in its arrangement. Everything bearing the divine stamp unites simplicity with utility.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 2]          If systematic benevolence was universally adopted, according to God's plan, and the tithing system carried out as faithfully by the wealthy as it is by the poorer classes, there would be no need of repeated and urgent calls for means at our large religious gatherings. There has been a neglect, in the several churches, of keeping up the plan of systematic benevolence, and the result has been an impoverished treasury and a backslidden church.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 3]          "Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offering. Ye are cursed with a curse; for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye all the tithes into the store house, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of Heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it. And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord of hosts. And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts."  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 4]          God has been robbed in tithes and in offerings. It is a fearful thing to be guilty of withholding from the treasury, or of robbing God. Ministers who preach the word at our large gatherings feel the sinfulness of neglecting to render to God the things that are his. They know that God will not bless his people while disregarding his plan of benevolence. They seek to arouse the people to their duty by pointed, practical discourses, showing the danger and sinfulness of selfishness and covetousness. Conviction fastens upon minds, and the icy chill of selfishness is broken. And when the call is made for donations to the cause of God, some, under the stirring influence of the meetings, are aroused to give who otherwise would do nothing. As far as this class is concerned, good results have been realized. But under pressing calls many feel the deepest who have not had their hearts frozen up with selfishness. They have conscientiously kept their means flowing out to advance the cause of God. Their whole being is stirred by the earnest appeals made, and the very ones respond who may have given all their circumstances in life would justify.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 5]          But these whole-hearted, liberal believers, prompted by their zealous love for the cause, in their desire to do promptly for the cause, judge themselves capable of doing more than God requires them to do, for their usefulness is crippled in other directions. These willing ones sometimes pledge to raise sums when they know not from what source they are coming, and some are placed in distressing circumstances to meet their pledges. Some are obliged to sell their produce at great disadvantage. Some have actually suffered for the conveniences and necessities of life, in order to meet their pledges.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 6]          There was a time at the commencement of our work when such sacrifice would have been justified, when God would have blessed all who thus ventured out to do for his cause. The friends of truth were few, and means were very limited. But the work has been widening and strengthening until there are means enough in the hands of believers to amply sustain the work in all its departments without embarrassing any, if all would bear their proportional part. The cause of God need not be crippled in the slightest degree. The precious truth has been made so plain that many have taken hold of it, who have in their hands means which God has intrusted to them for the purpose of using to advance the interests of the truth. If these men of means do their duty, there need not be a pressure brought upon the poorer brethren.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 7]          We are in a world of plenty. If the gifts and offerings were proportionate to the means which each has received of God, there would be no need of the urgent call for means at these large gatherings. I am fully convinced it is not the best plan to bring a pressure upon the point of means at our camp-meetings. Men and women who love the cause of God as they do their lives will pledge upon these occasions when their families must suffer for the very means that they have promised to give to advance the cause. Our God is not a taskmaster, requiring the poor man to give means to the cause that belong to his family to keep them in comfort and above pinching want.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 8]          The call for means at our large camp-meetings has been attended hitherto with apparently good results so far as the wealthy are concerned. But we fear the result of the continued effort to thus replenish the treasury. There will be, we fear, a re-action. Greater effort should be put forth, by responsible men in the different churches, to have all follow the plan of God's arrangement. If systematic benevolence is carried out, the urgent calls for means at the camp-meetings for various enterprises will not be necessary.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 9]          God has devised a plan by which all may give as he has prospered them, and which will make giving a habit without waiting for special calls. Those who can do this, and will not because of their selfishness, are robbing their Creator, who has bestowed upon them means to invest in his cause to advance its interests. Until all shall carry out the plan of systematic benevolence, there will be a failure in coming up to the apostolic rule. Those who minister in word and doctrine should be men of discrimination. They should, while they make general appeals, become acquainted with the ability of those who respond to their appeals, and should not allow the poor to pay large pledges. After a man has once consecrated a certain sum to the Lord, he feels that it is sacred and consecrated to a holy use. This is true, and therefore our preaching brethren should be well informed of whom they accept pledges.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 10]          Each member of the different families in our churches who believe the truth may act a part in its advancement by cheerfully adopting systematic benevolence. "Let every one of you lay by him in store ［margin, by himself at home］, . . . that there be no gatherings when I come." The burden of urging and pressing individuals to give of their means was not designed to be the work of God's ministers. The responsibility should rest upon every individual who enjoys the belief of the truth. "Let every one of you lay by him in store, as God has prospered him." Every member of the family, from the oldest down to the youngest, may take part in this work of benevolence.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 11]          The offerings of little children may be acceptable and pleasing to God. In accordance with the spirit that prompts the gifts will be the value of the offering. The poor, by following the rule of the apostle in laying by every week a small sum, help to swell the treasury, and the gifts are wholly acceptable with God; for they are making just as great sacrifices as their more wealthy brethren, and even greater. The plan of systematic benevolence will prove a safeguard to every family against temptations to spend means for needless things, and especially will it prove a blessing to the rich in guarding them from indulging in extravagances.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 12]          Every week the demands of God upon each family are brought to mind by each of its members fully carrying out the plan, and as its members have denied themselves some superfluity in order to have means to put into the treasury, lessons of value in self-denial for the glory of God have been impressed upon the heart. Once a week, each is brought face to face with the doings of the past week--the income that he might have had if he had been economical, and the means he has not because of indulgence. His conscience is reined up, as it were, before God, and either commends or accuses him. He learns that if he retains peace of mind and the favor of God, he must eat, and drink, and dress, to his glory.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 13]          Systematic action in giving in accordance with the plan keeps open the channel of the heart in liberal gifts. We place ourselves in connection with God, that he may use us as channels that his gifts may flow through us to others. The poor will not complain of systematic benevolence; for it touches them lightly. They are not neglected and passed by, but are favored with acting a part in being co-workers with Christ, and will receive the blessing of God as well as the wealthy. In the very process of laying aside the littles as they can spare them, they are denying self and cultivating liberality of heart. They are educating themselves to good works, and are meeting the design of God in the plan of systematic benevolence as effectually as the more wealthy who give of their abundance.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 14]          In the days of the apostles, men went everywhere preaching the word. New churches were raised up. Their love and zeal for Christ led them to acts of great denial and sacrifice. Many of these Gentile churches were very poor; yet the apostle declares that their deep poverty abounded to the riches of their liberality. Their gifts were extended beyond their power. Men periled their lives and suffered the loss of all things for the truth's sake.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 15]          The apostle suggests the first day of the week as a proper time to review the course of Providence and the prosperity experienced, and in the fear of God, with true gratitude of heart for the blessings he has bestowed, decide how much, according to his own devised plan, shall be rendered back to him.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 15}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 16]          God has designed that the exercise of benevolence should be purely voluntary, not having recourse even to eloquent appeals to excite sympathy. "The Lord loveth a cheerful giver." He is not pleased to have his treasury replenished with forced supplies. The loyal hearts of the people of God, rejoicing in the saving truth for this time, will, through love and gratitude to him for this precious light, be earnest and anxious to aid with their means in sending the truth to others. The very best manner to give expression to our love for our Redeemer, is to give and make offerings to bring souls to the knowledge of the truth.  {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 16}
[RH, January 1, 1875 par. 17]          The plan of redemption was entirely voluntary on the part of our Redeemer, and it is the purpose of Christ that all our benevolence should be free-will offerings.                                                                     E. G. W.                                                    -    {RH, January 1, 1875 par. 17}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 1]       January 28, 1875 Cannot Come Down.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "I am doing a great work," says Nehemiah, "so that I cannot come down. Why should the work cease whilst I leave it, and come down to you?"  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 2]          God's people, in this important time for the church, should not relax their watchfulness or vigilance for one moment. Satan is upon our track. He is determined to overcome God's commandment-keeping people, with his temptations. If we give no place to the devil, but resist his devices steadfast in the faith, we shall have strength to depart from all iniquity. Those who keep the commandments of God will be a power in the land, if they live up to their light and their privileges. They may be patterns of piety, holy in heart and in conversation. We shall not have ease, that we may cease watchfulness and prayer. As the time draws near for Christ to be revealed in the clouds of Heaven, Satan's temptations will be brought to bear with greater power upon those who keep God's commandments, for he knows that his time is short.  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 3]          The work of Satan will be carried on through agents. Ministers who hate the law of God will employ any means to lead souls from their loyalty. Our bitterest foes will be among this class of persons. Their hearts are fully determined to make war against those who keep the commandments of God and have the faith of Jesus. This class feel that it is a virtue to talk, to write, and act out, the most bitter hatred against us. We need not look for fair dealing, or for justice, at their hands. Many of them are inspired by Satan with insane madness against those who are keeping the commandments of God. We will be maligned and misrepresented, all our motives and actions will be misjudged, and our characters will be attacked. The wrath of the dragon will be manifested in this manner. But I saw that we should not be in the least discouraged. Our strength is in Jesus, our advocate. If we, in humility and humble trust, hold fast to God, he will give us grace and heavenly wisdom to withstand all the wiles of Satan, and to come off victors.  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 4]          It will not increase our influence, or bring us into favor with God, to come down from our great work to their level in meeting their slanders. There are those who will resort to any species of deception and gross falsehood, to gain their object and deceive souls, and to cast stigma upon the law of God and those who love to obey his commandments. They will repeat the most inconsistent and vile falsehoods, over and over, until they make themselves believe that they are truth. These are the strongest arguments they have to use against the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. We should not allow our feelings to control us, and divert us from the work of warning the world.  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 5]          The case of Nehemiah is a forcible illustration. He was engaged in building the walls of Jerusalem, and the enemies of God were determined that the walls should not be built. "But it came to pass, that when Sanballat, and Tobiah, and the Arabians, and the Ammonites, and the Ashdodites, heard that the walls of Jerusalem were made up, and the breaches began to be stopped, then they were very wroth, and conspired all of them together to come and to fight against Jerusalem, and to hinder it."  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 6]          In this case, a spirit of hatred and opposition to the Hebrews formed the bond of union, and created the mutual sympathy among different bodies of men, who otherwise might war against each other. This will illustrate what we frequently witness in our day in the existing union of men of different denominations to oppose the present truth, whose only bond seems to be that which is dragonic in its nature, manifesting hatred and bitterness against the remnant who keep the commandments of God. This is especially seen among those who seem to be famous in hating and slandering each other, when they can spare time from their efforts to misrepresent, slander, and in every way abuse Seventh-day Adventists. "Nevertheless we made our prayer unto our God, and set a watch against them day and night, because of them."  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 7]          We are in constant danger of becoming self-sufficient, relying upon our own wisdom, and not making God our strength. Nothing disturbs Satan so much as our not being ignorant of his devices. If we feel our dangers, we shall feel the need of prayer as did Nehemiah, and, like him, we shall obtain that sure defense that will give us security in peril. If we are careless and indifferent, we shall surely be overcome by Satan's devices. We must be vigilant. While, like Nehemiah, we resort to prayer, taking all our perplexities and burdens to God, we should not feel that we have nothing to do. We are to watch as well as pray. We should watch the work of our adversaries, lest they gain advantage in deceiving souls. We should, in the wisdom of Christ, make efforts to defeat their purposes, while, at the same time, we do not suffer them to call us from our great work. Truth is stronger than error. Righteousness will prevail over wrong.  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 8]          The Lord's people are seeking to heal the breach which has been made in the law of God. "And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places; thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, the restorer of paths to dwell in. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shalt honor him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words; then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 9]          This disturbs the enemies of our faith, and every means is employed to hinder us in our work. And yet the broken-down wall is going steadily up. The world is being warned, and many are turning away from trampling under their feet the Sabbath of Jehovah. God is in this work, and man cannot stop it. The angels of God are working with the efforts of God's faithful servants, and steadily the work advances.  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 10]          We shall meet with opposition of every description, as did the builders of the walls of Jerusalem; but if we watch and pray, and work as they did, God will fight our battles for us and give us precious victories. Nehemiah "clave unto the Lord and departed not from following him, but kept his commandments which the Lord commanded Moses, and the Lord was with him."  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 11]         Messengers were sent repeatedly, soliciting a conference with Nehemiah, but he refused to meet them. Bold threats were made of what they proposed to do, and messengers were sent to harangue the people engaged in their work of building. They presented flattering inducements, and promised them a freedom from restraint, and wonderful privileges, if they would unite their interest with them, and cease their work of building the walls of Jerusalem.  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 12]          But the people were commanded not to engage in controversy with their enemies, and to answer them not a word, that no advantage of words might be given them. Threatenings and ridicule were resorted to. They said, "Even that which they build, if a fox go up, he will even break down their stone wall." Sanballat "was wroth, and took great indignation, and mocked the Jews." Nehemiah prays, "Hear, O our God; for we are despised; and turn their reproach upon their own head."  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 13]          "And I sent messengers unto them, saying, I am doing a great work, so that I cannot come down. Why should the work cease, whilst I leave it, and come down to you? Yet they sent unto me four times after this sort; and I answered them after the same manner. Then sent Sanballet his servant unto me in like manner the fifth time with an open letter in his hand."  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 14]          We shall receive the most fierce opposition from that class who oppose the law of God. But like the builders of the walls of Jerusalem, we should not be diverted and hindered from our work by reports, by messengers desiring discussion or controversy, or by intimidating threats, the publication of falsehoods, or any of the devices Satan may instigate. Our answer should be, We are engaged in a great work, and we cannot come down. We shall sometimes be perplexed to know what course we should pursue, to preserve the honor of the cause of God, and to vindicate his truth.  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 15]          The course of Nehemiah should have a strong bearing upon our minds, as to the manner of meeting this kind of opponents. We should take all these things to the Lord in prayer, as Nehemiah made his supplication to God while his own spirit was humbled. He clung to God with unwavering faith. This is the course we should pursue. Time is too precious for the servants of God to devote to vindicating their character blackened by those who hate the Sabbath of the Lord. We should move forward with unwavering confidence, believing that God will give to his truth great and precious victories. In humility, meekness, and purity of life, relying upon Jesus, we shall carry a convincing power with us that we have the truth.  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 15}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 16]          We do not understand the faith and confidence we may have in God, the great blessings which faith will give us, as is our privilege. An important work is before us. We are to obtain a moral fitness for Heaven. Our words and our example are to tell upon the world. Angels of God are actively engaged in ministering to the children of God. Precious promises are upon record on condition of our obedience to God's requirements. Heaven is full of the richest of blessings, all waiting to be communicated to us. If we feel our need, and come to God in sincerity and in earnest faith, we shall be brought into close connection with Heaven, and shall be channels of light to the world.  {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 16}
[RH, January 28, 1875 par. 17]          The warning needs to be often sounded, "Be sober, be vigilant, because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour."                                                                   -    {RH, January 28, 1875 par. 17}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 1]       March 4, 1875 Temptation of Christ.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The conflict of Christ with Satan in the wilderness will be regarded with sacred interest by every true follower of Christ. We should have feelings of the deepest gratitude to our Redeemer for teaching us by his own example how to resist and overcome Satan. Jesus did not visit scenes of gaiety and feasting to attain the victory so essential to our salvation; but he went into a desolate wilderness. Many do not even contemplate this scene of Christ in conflict with the fallen chief. They do not enter into sympathy with their Redeemer. Some even doubt whether Christ really felt the pangs of hunger in his abstinence from food during the period of forty days and forty nights.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 2]          He who suffered death for us on Calvary's cross, just as surely suffered the keenest pangs of hunger as that he died for us. And no sooner did this suffering commence than Satan was at hand with his temptations. We have a foe no less vigilant to contend with. Satan adapts his temptations to our circumstances. In every temptation he will present some bribe, some apparent good to be gained. But in the name of Christ we may have complete victory in resisting his devices.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 3]          It is more than eighteen hundred years since Christ walked upon the earth as a man among men. He found suffering and wretchedness abounding everywhere. What humiliation on the part of Christ! For, though he was in the form of God, he took upon himself the form of a servant. He was rich in Heaven, crowned with glory and honor, and for our sakes he became poor. What an act of condescension on the part of the Lord of life and glory, that he might lift up fallen man.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 4]          Jesus did not come to men with commands and threatenings, but with love that is without a parallel. Love begets love; and thus the love of Christ displayed upon the cross woos and wins the sinner, and binds him, repenting, to the cross, believing and adoring the matchless depths of a Saviour's love. Christ came to the world to perfect a righteous character for many, and to elevate the fallen race. But only a few of the millions in our world will accept the righteousness and excellency of his character, and fulfill the requirements given to secure their happiness.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 5]          His lessons of instruction and his holy life, if followed, would stay the tide of physical and moral wretchedness that has so defiled the moral image of God in man that he bears scarcely a resemblance to the noble Adam as he stood in Eden in his holy innocency. Every prohibition of God is for the health and eternal well-being of man. In obedience to all the requirements of God, there will be peace and happiness unaccompanied with shame or reproaches of conscience.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 6]          But very few of the Christian world are following their Master in a course of humble obedience, progressing in holiness and perfection of Christian character. Intemperance and licentiousness are greatly increasing, and are practiced to a large extent under the cloak of Christianity. This deplorable state of things is not because men are obedient to God's law, but because their hearts rise in rebellion to his holy precepts.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 7]          Repentance toward God, because his law has been transgressed, and faith in Jesus Christ, are the only means whereby we may be elevated to purity of life and reconciliation with God. Were all the sins, which have brought the wrath of God upon cities and nations, fully understood, their woes and calamities would be found to be the results of uncontrolled appetites and passions.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 8]                                    More Than One Fall.          If the race had ceased to fall when Adam was driven from Eden, we should now be in a far more elevated condition physically, mentally, and morally. But while men deplore the fall of Adam, which has resulted in such unutterable woe, they disobey the express injunctions of God, as did Adam, although they have his example to warn them from doing as he did in violating the law of Jehovah. Would that man had stopped falling with Adam. But there has been a succession of falls. Men will not take warning from Adam's experience. They will indulge appetite and passion in direct violation of the law of God, and at the same time continue to mourn Adam's transgression, which brought sin into the world.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 9]          From Adam's day to ours there has been a succession of falls, each greater than the last, in every species of crime. God did not create a race of beings so devoid of health, beauty, and moral power as now exists in the world. Disease of every kind has been fearfully increasing upon the race. This has not been by God's especial providence, but directly contrary to his will. It has come by man's disregard of the very means which God has ordained to shield him from the terrible evils existing. Obedience to God's law in every respect would save men from intemperance, licentiousness, and disease of every type. No one can violate natural law without suffering the penalty.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 10]          What man would, for any sum of money, deliberately sell his mental capabilities? Should one offer him money if he would part with his intellect, he would turn with disgust from the insane suggestion. Yet thousands are parting with health of body, vigor of intellect, and elevation of soul, for the sake of gratifying appetite. Instead of gain, they experience only loss. This they do not realize because of their benumbed sensibilities. They have bartered away their God-given faculties. And for what? Answer. Groveling sensualities and degrading vices. The gratification of taste is indulged at the cost of health and intellect.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 11]          Christ commenced the work of redemption just where the ruin began. He made provision to re-instate man in his God-like purity if he accepted the help brought him. Through faith in his all-powerful name--the only name given under Heaven whereby we may be saved--man could overcome appetite and passion, and through his obedience to the law of God, health would take the place of infirmities and corrupting diseases. Those who overcome will follow the example of Christ by bringing bodily appetites and passion under the control of enlightened conscience and reason.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 12]          If ministers who preach the gospel would do their duty, and would also be ensamples to the flock of God, their voices would be lifted up like a trumpet to show the people their transgressions and the house of Israel their sins. Ministers who exhort sinners to be converted should distinctly define what sin is and what conversion from sin is. Sin is the transgression of the law. The convicted sinner must exercise repentance toward God for the transgression of his law, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 13]          The apostle gives us the true definition of sin. "Sin is the transgression of the law." The largest class of Christ's professed ambassadors are blind guides. They lead the people away from the path of safety by representing the requirements and prohibitions of the ancient law of Jehovah as arbitrary and severe. They give the sinner license to overstep the limits of God's law. In this they are like the great adversary of souls, opening before them a life of freedom in violation of God's commandments. With this lawless freedom the basis of moral responsibility is gone.  {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, March 4, 1875 par. 14]          Those who follow these blind leaders close the avenues of their souls to the reception of truth. They will not allow the truth with its practical bearings to affect their hearts. The largest number brace their souls with prejudice against new truths, and also against the clearest light which shows the correct application of an old truth, the law of God, which is as old as the world. The intemperate and licentious delight in the oft repeated assertion that the law of the ten commandments is not binding in this dispensation. Avarice, thefts, perjuries, and crimes of every description, are carried on under the cloak of Christianity.                                                                   -    {RH, March 4, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 1]       March 18, 1875 Temptation of Christ (Continued)   -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued.)                                  Health and Happiness.          And why should not men do these things if the law forbidding them is abolished? No message from earth or Heaven can forcibly impress the intemperate and the licentious who are deluded with the theory that the law of ten commandments is abolished. Many professed ministers of Christ exhort the people to holiness of life, while they themselves yield to the power of appetite, and the defilement of tobacco. These teachers, who are leading the people to despise physical and moral law, will have a fearful record to meet by-and-by.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 2]          Health, truth, and happiness, can never be advanced without an intelligent knowledge of, and full obedience to, the law of God, and perfect faith in Jesus Christ. The Lord uses no other medium through which to reach the human heart. Many professed Christians acknowledge that in the use of tobacco they are indulging a filthy, expensive, and hurtful practice. But they excuse themselves by saying that the habit is formed, and they cannot overcome it. In this acknowledgment they yield homage to Satan, saying, by their actions, if not in words, that "although God is powerful, Satan has greater power." By profession they say, "We are the servants of Jesus Christ," while their works say that they yield subjection to Satan's sway, because it costs them the least inconvenience. Is this overcoming as Christ overcame? or is it being overcome by temptation? And the above apology is urged by men in the ministry, who profess to be Christ's ambassadors.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 3]          Many are the temptations and besetments on every side to ruin the prospects of young men, both for this world and the next. But the only path of safety is for young and old to live in strict conformity to the principles of physical and moral law. The path of obedience is the only path that leads to Heaven. Alcohol and tobacco inebriates would, at times, give any amount of money if they could by so doing overcome their appetite for these body-and-soul-destroying indulgences. And they who will not subject the appetites and passions to the control of reason, will indulge them at the expense of physical and moral obligations.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 4]          The victims of a depraved appetite, goaded on by Satan's continual temptations, will seek indulgence at the expense of health and even life, and will go to the bar of God as self-murderers. Many have so long allowed habit to master them that they have become slaves to appetite. They have not the moral courage to persevere in self-denial, and to endure suffering for a time through restraint and denial of the taste, in order to master the vice. This class refuse to overcome as did their Redeemer. Did not Christ endure physical suffering and mental anguish on man's account in the wilderness?  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 5]          Many have so long allowed appetite and taste to control reason that they have not moral power to persevere in self-denial, and endure suffering for a time, until abused nature can take up her work, and healthy action be established in the system. Very many with perverted tastes, shrink at the thought of restricting their diet, and they continue their unhealthful indulgences. They are not willing to overcome as did their Redeemer.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 6]          What a scene of unexampled suffering was that fast of nearly six weeks, while Jesus was assailed with the fiercest temptations! How few can understand the love of God for the fallen race in that he withheld not his divine Son from taking upon him the humiliation of humanity! He gave up his dearly beloved to shame and agony, that he might bring many sons and daughters to glory.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 7]          When sinful man can discern the inexpressible love of God in giving his Son to die upon the cross, we shall better understand that it is infinite gain to overcome as Christ overcame. And we shall understand that it is eternal loss if we gain the whole world, with all its pleasure and glory, and yet lose the soul. Heaven is cheap enough at any cost.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 8]          On Jordan's banks the voice from Heaven, attended by the manifestation from the excellent glory, proclaimed Christ to be the Son of the Eternal. Satan was to personally encounter the Head of the kingdom which he came to overthrow. If he failed, he knew that he was lost. Therefore, the power of his temptations was in accordance with the greatness of the object which he would lose or gain. For four thousand years, ever since the declaration was made to Adam that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head, he had been planning his manner of attack.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 9]          He put forth his strongest efforts to overcome Christ on the point of appetite at a time when he was enduring the keenest pangs of hunger. The victory gained was designed, not only to set an example to those who have fallen under the power of appetite, but to qualify the Redeemer for his special work of reaching to the very depths of human woe. By experiencing in himself the strength of Satan's temptation, and of human sufferings and infirmities, he would know how to succor those who should put forth efforts to help themselves.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 10]          No amount of money can buy a single victory over the temptations of Satan. But that which money is valueless to obtain, which is integrity, determined effort, and moral power, will, through the name of Christ, obtain noble victories upon the point of appetite. What if the conflict should cost man even his life? What if the slaves to these vices do really die in the struggle to free themselves from the controlling power of appetite? they die in a good cause. And if the victory be gained at the cost of human life, it is not too dearly earned if the victor can come up in the first resurrection, and have the overcomer's reward.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 11]          Everything, then, is gained. But life will not be sacrificed in the struggle to overcome depraved appetites. And it is a certainty that unless we do overcome as Christ overcame we cannot have a seat with him upon his throne. Those who in the face of light and truth destroy mental, moral, and physical health, by indulgence of any kind, will lose Heaven. They sacrifice their God-given powers to idols. God deserves and claims our first and highest thoughts and our holiest affections.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 12]          At an infinite cost, Christ our Redeemer has purchased every faculty and our very existence, and all our blessings in life have been purchased for us with the price of his blood. Shall we accept the blessings, and forget the claims of the Giver? Can any of us consent to follow our inclination, indulge appetites and passions, and live without God? Shall we eat and drink like the beast, and no more associate the thought of God with every good we enjoy than the dumb animals?  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 13]          Those who make determined efforts in the name of the Conqueror to overcome every unnatural craving of appetite will not die in the conflict. In their efforts to control appetite, they are placing themselves in right relations to life, so that they may enjoy health and the favor of God, and have a right hold on the immortal life.  {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, March 18, 1875 par. 14]          Thousands are continually selling physical, mental, and moral vigor for the pleasure of taste. Each of the faculties has its distinctive office, and yet they all have a mutual dependence upon each other. And if the balance is carefully preserved, they will be kept in harmonious action. Not one of these faculties can be valued by dollars and cents. And yet, for a good dinner, for alcohol, or tobacco, they are sold. And while paralyzed by the indulgence of appetite, Satan controls the mind, and leads to every species of crime and wickedness. God has enjoined upon us to preserve every faculty in healthful vigor, that we may have a clear sense of his requirements, and that we may perfect holiness in his fear.                        (To be continued)                                                                   -    {RH, March 18, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 1]      March 25, 1875 Temptation of Christ (Continued)   -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued.)                                     Strange Fire.          Nadab and Abihu, the sons of Aaron, who ministered in the holy office of priesthood, partook freely of wine, and, as was their usual custom, went in to minister before the Lord. The priests who burned incense before the Lord were required to use the fire of God's kindling, which burned day and night, and was never extinguished. God gave explicit directions how every part of his service should be conducted, that all connected with his sacred worship might be in accordance with his holy character. And any deviation from the express directions of God in connection with his holy service was punishable with death. No sacrifice would be acceptable to God which was not salted nor seasoned with divine fire, which represented the communication between God and man that was opened through Jesus Christ alone. The holy fire which was to be put upon the censer was kept burning perpetually. And while the people of God were without, earnestly praying, the incense kindled by the holy fire was to arise before God, mingled with their prayers. This incense was an emblem of the mediation of Christ.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 2]         Aaron's sons took the common fire which God did not accept, and they offered insult to the infinite God by presenting this strange fire before him. God consumed them by fire for their positive disregard of his express directions. All their works were as the offering of Cain. There was no divine Saviour represented. Had these sons of Aaron been in full command of their reasoning faculties they would have discerned the difference between the common and sacred fire. The gratification of appetite debased their faculties and so beclouded their intellect that their power of discernment was gone. They fully understood the holy character of the typical service, and the awful solemnity and responsibility assumed of presenting themselves before God to minister in sacred service.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 3]          Some may inquire, How could the sons of Aaron have been accountable when their intellects were so far paralyzed by intoxication that they were not able to discern the difference between sacred and common fire? It was when they put the cup to their lips that they made themselves responsible for all their acts committed  while under the influence of wine. The indulgence of appetite cost those priests their lives. God expressly forbade the use of wine that would have an influence to becloud the intellect.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 4]          "And the Lord spake unto Aaron, saying, Do not drink wine nor strong drink, thou, nor thy sons with thee, when ye go into the tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die; it shall be a statute forever throughout your generations; and that ye may put difference between holy and unholy, and between unclean and clean; and that ye may teach the children of Israel all the statutes which the Lord hath spoken unto them by the hand of Moses."  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 5]          The special injunction of God to the Hebrews in reference to the use of intoxicating liquors should be regarded in this dispensation. But many who are holding the highest responsibilities in our country are, in too many cases, liquor-and-tobacco slaves.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 6]          Jurors in our courts, by whose verdict the innocence or guilt of their fellow-men is decided, are many of them liquor-drinkers and tobacco-inebriates. And, while under the influence of these, which becloud the intellect and debase the soul, judgment is given upon the liberty and life of their fellow-men.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 7]          Perverted judgment in many cases clears from all punishment the greatest criminals, when the safety of society demands they should receive the full penalty of the law which they have violated.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 8]          The men who are legislating and those who are executing the laws of our government, while they are violating the laws of their being in debasing appetites, which stupefy and paralyze the intellect, are not fitted to decide the destiny of their fellow-men. Those only who feel the necessity of keeping soul, body, and spirit, in conformity to natural law, to the end that they may preserve the right balance of their mental powers, are fitted to decide important questions in reference to the execution of the law of our land. This was the mind of God by decrees to the Hebrews that wine should not be used by those who ministered in holy office.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 9]         Here we have the most plain directions of God, and his reasons for prohibiting the use of wine; that their power of discrimination and discernment might be clear, and in no way confused; that their judgment might be correct, and they be ever able to discern between the clean and unclean. Another reason of weighty importance why they should abstain from anything which would intoxicate, is also given. It would require the full use of unclouded reason to present to the children of Israel all the statutes which God had spoken to them.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 10]          Anything in eating and drinking which disqualifies the mental powers for healthful and active exercise is an aggravating sin in the sight of God. Especially is this the case with those who minister in holy things, who should at all times be examples to the people, and be in a condition to properly instruct them.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 11]          Notwithstanding they have this striking example before them, some professed Christians will desecrate the house of God with breaths polluted with the fumes of liquor and tobacco. And the spittoons are sometimes filled with the ejected spittle and quids of tobacco. The effluvia is constantly arising from these receptacles, polluting the atmosphere. Men professing to be Christians bow to worship God, and dare to pray to him with their lips stained by tobacco, while their half-paralyzed nerves tremble from the exhausting use of this powerful narcotic. And this is the devotion they offer to a holy, and sin-hating God. Ministers in the sacred desk, with mouth and lips defiled, dare to take the sacred word of God in their polluted lips. They think God does not notice their sinful indulgence. "Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil." God will no more receive a sacrifice from the hands of those who thus pollute themselves, and offer with their service the incense of tobacco and liquor, than he would receive the offering of the sons of Aaron, who offered incense with strange fire.  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 12]          God has not changed. He is as particular and exact in his requirements now as he was in the days of Moses. But in the sanctuaries of worship in our day, with the songs of praise, the prayers, and the teaching from the pulpit, there is not merely strange fire, but positive defilement. Instead of truth's being preached with holy unction from God, it is sometimes spoken under the influence of tobacco and brandy. Strange fire indeed! Bible truth and Bible holiness are presented to the people, and prayers are offered to God, mingled with the stench of tobacco! Such incense is most acceptable to Satan! A terrible deception is this! What an offense in the sight of God! What an insult to him who is holy, dwelling in light unapproachable!  {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, March 25, 1875 par. 13]          If the faculties of the mind were in healthful vigor, professed Christians would discern the inconsistency of such worship. Like Nadab and Abihu, their sensibilities are so blunted that they make no difference between the sacred and common. Holy and sacred things are brought down upon a level with their tobacconized breaths, benumbed brains, and their polluted souls, defiled through indulgence of appetite and passion. Professed Christians eat and drink, smoke and chew tobacco, and become gluttons and drunkards, to gratify appetite, and still talk of overcoming as Christ overcame!!                              (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, March 25, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 1]      April 1, 1875 The Temptation of Christ.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued)                                   Sin of Presumption.          There are many who fail to distinguish between the rashness of presumption and the intelligent confidence of faith. Satan thought that by his temptations he could delude the world's Redeemer, to make one bold move in manifesting his divine power, to create a sensation, and to surprise all by the wonderful display of the power of his Father in preserving him from injury. He suggested that Christ should appear in his real character, and by this masterpiece of power, establish his right to the confidence and faith of the people, that he was indeed the Saviour of the world. If Christ had been deceived by Satan's temptations, and had exercised his miraculous power to relieve himself from difficulty, he would have broken the contract made with his Father, to be a probationer in behalf of the race.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 2]          It was a difficult task for the Prince of Life to carry out the plan which he had undertaken for the salvation of man, in clothing his divinity with humanity. He had received honor in the heavenly courts, and was familiar with absolute power. It was as difficult for him to keep the level of humanity as it is for men to rise above the low level of their depraved natures, and be partakers of the divine nature.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 3]          Christ was put to the closest test, requiring the strength of all his faculties to resist the inclination when in danger, to use his power to deliver himself from peril, and triumph over the power of the prince of darkness. Satan showed his knowledge of the weak points of the human heart, and put forth his utmost power to take advantage of the weakness of the humanity which Christ had assumed in order to overcome his temptations on man's account.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 4]          God has given man precious promises upon conditions of faith and obedience; but they are not to sustain him in any rash act. If men needlessly place themselves in peril, and go where God does not require them to go, and self-confidently expose themselves to danger, disregarding the dictates of reason, God will not work a miracle to relieve them. He will not send his angels to preserve any from being burned if they choose to place themselves in the fire.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 5]         Adam was not deceived by the serpent, as was Eve, and it was inexcusable in Adam to rashly transgress God's positive command. Adam was presumptuous because his wife had sinned. He could not see what would become of Eve. He was sad, troubled, and tempted. He listened to Eve's recital of the words of the serpent, and his constancy and integrity began to waver. Doubts arose in his mind in regard to whether God did mean just as he said. He rashly ate the tempting fruit.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 6]                                     Spiritualism.          Spiritualists make the path to hell most attractive. Spirits of darkness are clothed by these deceptive teachers in pure robes of Heaven, and they have power to deceive those not fortified with Bible truth. Vain philosophy is employed in representing the path to hell as a path of safety. With the imagination highly wrought, and voices musically tuned, they picture the broad road as one of happiness and glory. Ambition holds before deluded souls, as Satan presented to Eve, a freedom and bliss for them to enjoy which they never conceived was possible. Men are praised who have traveled the broad path to hell, and after they die are exalted to the highest positions in the eternal world. Satan, clothed in robes of brightness, appearing like an exalted angel, tempted the world's Redeemer without success. But as he comes to man robed as an angel of light he has better success. He covers his hideous purposes, and succeeds too well in deluding the unwary who are not firmly anchored upon eternal truth.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 7]         Riches, power, genius, eloquence, pride, perverted reason, and passion, are enlisted as Satan's agents in doing his work in making the broad road attractive, strewing it with tempting flowers. But every word they have spoken against the world's Redeemer will be reflected back upon them, and will one day burn into their guilty souls like molten lead. They will be overwhelmed with terror and shame as they behold the exalted one coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. Then shall the bold defier, who lifted himself up against the Son of God, see himself in the true blackness of his character. The sight of the inexpressible glory of the Son of God will be intensely painful to those whose characters are stained with sin. The pure light and glory emanating from Christ will awaken remorse, shame, and terror. They will send forth wails of anguish to the rocks and mountains, "Fall on us, and hide us from the face of Him who sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of his wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand?"  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 8]         Spiritualists claim superior light and power. They have opened the door and invited the prince of darkness in, and have made him their honored guest. They have allied themselves to the powers of darkness which are developing in these last days in signs and wonders, that if it were possible they would deceive the very elect. Spiritualists claim that they can do greater miracles than Christ did. Satan made the same boasts to Christ. Because the Son of God had linked himself to the weakness of humanity, to be tempted in all points like as man should be tempted, Satan triumphed over him, and taunted him. He boasted of his superior strength, and dared him to open a controversy with him.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 9]          Spiritualists are increasing in numbers. They will come to men who have the truth as Satan came to Christ, tempting them to manifest their power and work miracles, and give evidence of their being favored of God, and of their being the people who have the truth. Satan said to Christ, "If thou be the Son of God, command these stones that they be made bread." Herod and Pilate asked Christ to work miracles when he was on trial for his life. Their curiosity was aroused, but Christ did not work a miracle to gratify them.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 10]          Spiritualists will press the matter to engage in controversy with ministers who teach the truth. If they decline, they will dare them. They will quote Scripture, as did Satan to Christ. "Prove all things," say they. But their idea of proving is to listen to their deceptive reasonings, and to attend their circles. But in their gatherings, the angels of darkness assume the forms of dead friends, and communicate with them as angels of light.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 11]          Their loved ones will appear in robes of light, as familiar to the sight as when they were upon the earth. They will teach them, and converse with them. And many will be deceived by this wonderful display of Satan's power. The only safety for the people of God is to be thoroughly conversant with their Bibles, and be intelligent upon the reasons of our faith in regard to the sleep of the dead.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 12]          Satan is a cunning foe. And it is not difficult for the evil angels to represent both saints and sinners who have died, and make these representations visible to human eyes. These manifestations will be more frequent, and developments of a more startling character will appear as we near the close of time. We need not be astonished at anything in the line of deceptions to allure the unwary, and deceive, if possible, the very elect. Spiritualists quote, "Prove all things." But God has, for the benefit of his people who live amid the perils of the last days, proved this class, and given the result of his proving.  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, April 1, 1875 par. 13]          2 Thessalonians 2:9-12: "Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness."  {RH, April 1, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 1]       April 15, 1875 The Temptation of Christ.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -    (Concluded.)         John upon the Isle of Patmos, saw the things which should come upon the earth in the last days, Revelation 13:13; 16:14: "And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men." "For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty."  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 2]         The apostle Peter distinctly points out the class which will be manifested in these days. 2 Peter 2:10-14: "But chiefly them that walk after the flesh in the lust of uncleanness, and despise government. Presumptuous are they, self-willed, they are not afraid to speak evil of dignities. Whereas angels, which are greater in power and might, bring not railing accusation against them before the Lord. But these, as natural brute beasts made to be taken and destroyed, speak evil of the things that they understand not; and shall utterly perish in their own corruption, and shall receive the reward of unrighteousness, as they that count it pleasure to riot in the daytime. Spots they are and blemishes, sporting themselves with their own deceivings while they feast with you; having eyes full of adultery, and that cannot cease from sin; beguiling unstable souls; a heart they have exercised with covetous practices; cursed children."  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 3]          God, in his word, has placed his stamp upon the heresies of spiritualism as he placed his mark upon Cain. The godly need not be deceived if they are students of the Scriptures and obedient to follow the plain path marked out for them in the word of God.  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 4]          The boastful spiritualist claims great freedom, and in smooth, flowery language seeks to fascinate and delude unwary souls to choose the broad path of pleasure and sinful indulgence, rather than the narrow path and the straight way. Spiritualists call the requirements of God's law bondage, and say those who obey them live a life of slavish fear. With smooth words and fair speeches they boast of their freedom, and seek to cover their dangerous heresies with the garments of righteousness. They would make the most revolting crimes be considered as blessings to the race.  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 5]          They open before the sinner a wide door to follow the promptings of the carnal heart, and violate the law of God, especially the seventh commandment. Those who speak these great swelling words of vanity, and who triumph in their freedom in sin, promise those whom they deceive the enjoyment of freedom in a course of rebellion against the revealed will of God. These deluded souls are themselves in the veriest bondage to Satan and are controlled by his power, and yet promising liberty to those who will dare to follow the same course of sin that they themselves have chosen.  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 6]          The Scriptures are indeed fulfilled in this, that the blind are leading the blind. For by whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage. These deluded souls are under the most abject slavery to the will of demons. They have allied themselves to the powers of darkness and have no strength to go contrary to the will of demons. This is their boasted liberty. By Satan are they overcome and brought into bondage, and the great liberty promised to those they deceive is helpless slavery to sin and Satan.  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 7]          We are not to attend their circles, neither are our ministers to engage in controversy with them. They are of that class specified whom we should not invite into our houses, or bid them God speed. We have to compare their teachings with the revealed will of God. We are not to engage in an investigation of spiritualism. God has investigated this for us, and told us definitely that a class would arise in the last days who would deny Christ who has purchased them with his own blood. The character of spiritualists is so plainly described that we need not be deceived by them. If we obey the divine injunction, we shall have no sympathy with spiritualists, however smooth and fair may be their words.  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 8]          The beloved John continues his warning against seducers: "Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is Anti-christ that denieth the Father and the Son. Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father (but he that acknowledgeth the Son, hath the Father also)."  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 9]          In Paul's second epistle to the Thessalonians, he exhorts us to be on our guard, and not depart from the faith. He speaks of Christ's coming as an event to immediately follow the work of Satan in spiritualism in these words: "Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness."  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 10]          In the epistle of Paul to Timothy, he foretells what will be manifested in the latter days. And this warning was for the benefit of those who should live when these things should take place. God revealed to his servant the perils of the church in the last days. He writes, "Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils, speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience seared with a hot iron."  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 11]          The faithful Peter speaks of the dangers to which the Christian church would be exposed in the last days, and more fully describes the heresies which would arise and the blaspheming seducers who would seek to draw away souls after them. "But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow their pernicious ways, by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of."  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 12]          Here God has worked out for us the proof of the class mentioned. They have refused to acknowledge Christ as the Son of God, and they have no more reverence for the eternal Father than for his Son, Jesus Christ. They have neither the Son nor the Father. And like their great leader, the rebel chief, they are in rebellion against the law of God, and they despise the blood of Christ.  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 13]          We may rejoice in every condition of life, and triumph under all circumstances, because the Son of God came down from Heaven and submitted to bear our infirmities, and to endure sacrifice and death in order to give to us immortal life. He will ever bear the marks of his earthly humiliation in man's behalf. While the redeemed host and the pure angelic throng shall do him honor and worship him, he will carry the marks of one that has been slain. The more fully we appreciate the infinite sacrifice made in our behalf by a sin-atoning Saviour, the more closely do we come into harmony with Heaven.  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 14]          We have characters to form here. God will test us and prove us by placing us in positions to develop the most enduring strength, purity, and nobility of soul, with perfect patience on our part, and entire trust in a crucified Saviour. We shall meet with reverses, affliction, and severe trials; for these are God's tests. He will sit as a refiner and purifier of silver, and purge his people as gold and silver, that they may offer to the Lord an offering in righteousness.  {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, April 15, 1875 par. 15]          The cross of Christ is all covered with reproach and stigma, yet it is the hope of life and exaltation to man. No one can comprehend the mystery of godliness so long as he is ashamed to bear the cross of Christ. None will be able to discern and appreciate the blessings which Christ has purchased for man at infinite cost to himself, unless he is willing to joyfully sacrifice earthly treasures that they may become his followers. Every self-denial and sacrifice made for Christ enriches the giver, and every suffering and reproach endured for his dear name increases the final joy and immortal reward in the kingdom of glory.                                                                   -    {RH, April 15, 1875 par. 15}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 1]       April 29, 1875 Christ and the Law.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Jesus would convince his enemies that his teachings and miracles did not supplant the law, detract from its dignity, or lessen its claims. His works were in strict accordance with both the moral and the ceremonial law. Christ was the angel who went before Moses, and guided the travels of the children of Israel in the wilderness. God had said to Israel, "Behold, I send an angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared. Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions; for my name is in him. But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak, then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries." Exodus 23:20-22. This angel, Christ, gave Moses the ceremonies and ordinances of the Jewish law to be repeated to the people.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 2]          The rebellion of Israel against the law and authority of God, caused their destruction. The honor God had given them of being thus conducted by his Son, increased their sin. The charges of the Jews that Christ did not regard the law of Moses, was without the least foundation. Christ was a Jew, and, to the hour of his death upon the cross, observed the law binding upon the Jews. But when type met antitype, at the death of Christ, then the offering of the blood of beasts became valueless. Christ made the one great offering in giving his own life, which all their former offerings had foreshadowed, which terminated the value of all the sacrificial offerings of the Jewish law.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 3]          Since the fall, no immediate communication could exist between God and man, only through Christ, and God committed to his Son, in a special sense, the case of the fallen race. Christ has undertaken the work of redemption. He purposes to maintain the full honor of God's law, notwithstanding the human family have transgressed it. He will redeem from its curse all the obedient who will embrace the offer of mercy by accepting the atonement so wonderfully provided. Through his mediatorial work, Christ will fully vindicate the holiness and immutability of his Father's law.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 4]          Adam and Eve at their creation had knowledge of the original law of God. It was imprinted upon their hearts, and they were acquainted with the claims of law upon them. When they transgressed the law of God, and fell from their state of happy innocence, and became sinners, the future of the fallen race was not relieved by a single ray of hope. God pitied them and Christ devised the plan for their salvation by himself bearing the guilt. When the curse was pronounced upon the earth and upon man in connection with the curse was a promise that through Christ there was hope and pardon for the transgression of God's law. Although gloom and darkness hung, like the pall of death, over the future, yet in the promise of the Redeemer, the star of hope lighted up the dark future. The gospel was first preached to Adam by Christ. Adam and Eve felt sincere sorrow and repentance for their guilt. They believed the precious promise of God, and were saved from utter ruin.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 5]          Paradise was lost to Adam and the curse was pronounced upon the earth because of the transgression of the Father's law, and death came because of sin. Adam found by sad experience that it was easier to transgress the commandments of God than to resist and press back the tide of moral wretchedness that was pressing in upon him. Those who lived before the flood were favored in having a knowledge of the law of God communicated to them by Adam who had conversed with God and angels in Eden. He lived among them nearly one thousand years, and by his teachings, example, and humble obedience to all God's requirements, exalted the law of God. He sought to turn his posterity from transgression to a life of obedience and faith in a Saviour to come.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 6]          The knowledge of the law of God was preserved from Adam to Noah, and from Noah to Abraham and from Abraham to Moses, for the benefit of all who should live upon the earth. The blessings upon the patriarch Abraham for obedience are repeated to Isaac in these words: "And I will make thy seed to multiply as the stars of heaven, and will give unto thy seed all these countries; and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because that Abraham obeyed my voice, and kept my charge, my commandments, my statues ［statutes］, and my laws."  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 7]         Enoch first received instruction from Noah ［Adam］, and he observed the law of God, and served him with singleness of heart. He became so pure in character that the Lord communicated his will to him, and through holy vision revealed the great events connected with Christ's second appearing, and also the wickedness that would prevail just prior to the end. Enoch was a faithful preacher of righteousness, and sought to turn men from the transgression of the law to faithful obedience. He walked with God three hundred years, giving to the world a faithful example in a pure and spotless life, which was in marked contrast with that rebellious and self-willed generation who boasted of their open disregard of God's holy law. His testimony was not regarded because men loved sin better than holiness. Enoch was borne by angels to Heaven without seeing death.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 8]         In the destruction of the inhabitants of the old world by the flood is clearly represented the ［fate］ of all those who continue to transgress the law of God. Enoch's translation to Heaven represents the commandment-keeping people of God who will be alive upon the earth when Christ shall come the second time, and who will be glorified in the sight of those who hated them because they would keep the commandments of God. These also will be translated to Heaven without seeing death, as Enoch and Elijah were.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 9]         The great wickedness of the people before the flood had reached unto Heaven. And the Lord made known to Noah that he would destroy man, whom he had created, from off the earth by the waters of the flood, because of their continual transgression of his law. Noah warned the people. He believed the word of God, and faithfully preached to that sinful generation, and made every effort to turn them from transgression to obedience. But he was unsuccessful. Only his own family at last received his message. The terrible judgments of God in their destruction should have been sufficient warning to all who should afterward live upon the earth, that God will surely punish those who disregard his law. But as the people multiplied upon the earth, men became bold in their transgression of God's law. Idolatry existed and increased to a fearful extent, until the Lord left the hardened transgressors to follow their evil ways, and he chose Abraham from an idolatrous family, and made him the depositary of his law for future generations.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 10]          The Lord communicated his will to Abraham through angels. Christ appeared to him, and gave him a distinct knowledge of the requirements of the moral law, and of the great salvation which would be accomplished through himself. Abraham was appointed of God to preserve the truth amid the prevailing sins and corruptions which were increasing. But the descendants of Abraham departed from the worship of the true God, and transgressed his law. They mingled with the nations who had no knowledge or fear of God, and gradually imitated their customs and manners, until God's anger was kindled against them, and he permitted them to have their own way and follow the devices of their own corrupt hearts. He had conferred special blessings upon Abraham because he was faithful in keeping his commandments, and had chosen his family as his peculiar treasure.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 11]          God revealed to Abraham his purposes through vision. He was shown in a figure that his posterity would become bondmen to an idolatrous nation, because of their transgression of the law of God, and that they would be punished for their apostasy.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 12]          But when they humbled themselves before God, and acknowledged his dealings, and cried unto him earnestly for deliverance from the oppressive yoke of the Egyptians, their cries, and their promises to serve God and to be obedient to his law if he would break from off them the oppressive yoke of bondage, reached Heaven. God answered their prayers in a most wonderful manner, and Israel was brought forth from Egypt and taken to himself as his peculiar treasure.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 13]          After the Lord had made a covenant with Israel in a most solemn manner to be a peculiar treasure unto him, they were brought forth out of their tents and from their encampments to meet with God. And the Lord graciously condescended to come down upon Mount Sinai, not to give a new law, but to speak, with an audible voice in the hearing of all the people, his law which already existed. The presence of God made the mountain sacred, and neither man nor beast was permitted to touch the mountain on penalty of death. The Hebrews were instructed that everything that was connected with God must be regarded with the greatest reverence. They were greatly exalted in thus being made the depositaries of his law. "And Mount Sinai was altogether on a smoke, because the Lord descended upon it in fire; and the smoke thereof ascended as the smoke of a furnace, and the whole mount quaked greatly." And the sight of the glory of the Lord was like devouring fire on the top of the mount.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 14]          The Lord made the occasion of speaking his law a scene of awful grandeur and sublimity, in accordance with its exalted character. The ten commandments were spoken amid thunder and flame, and in great power and glory. The voice of the Lord was like a trumpet, waxing louder, and louder, and in a full volume rolled down the mountain. The earth trembled and quaked, and the very mount seemed to be moving from its foundation. The best of Israel shook with fear, and fell upon their faces before the Lord. The awe-inspiring voice, and the terrible glory displayed upon the mount were to them most impressive.  {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, April 29, 1875 par. 15]          God accompanied the declaration of his law with the most sublime exhibitions of his power, that the Hebrews might never forget the scene, and that they might be impressed with profound veneration for the Author of the ten commandments. In this, the Lord shows to all men the sacredness and importance of his law. The law of ten precepts was by no means given exclusively to Israel, to be confined to them as a people, but the Hebrews were made the depositaries of the law which was to be handed down to us. The entire history of the children of Israel was "written for our admonition upon whom the ends of the world are come." No Hebrews could so fully estimate the sacredness and exalted character of God's law as those who accepted Christ as their Redeemer. He was the foundation of the entire Jewish system.                                                                   -    {RH, April 29, 1875 par. 15}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 1]       May 6, 1875 The Law of God.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The fact that the holy pair in disregarding the prohibition of God in one particular, thus transgressed his law, and as the result suffered the consequences of the fall, should impress all with a just sense of the sacred character of the law of God. If the experience of our first parents in the transgression of what many who profess to fear God would call the lesser requirements of the law of God, was attended with such fearful consequences, what will be the punishment of those who not only break its most important precepts, as clearly defined as is the fourth commandment, but also teach others to transgress?  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 2]          All will yet understand, as did Adam and Eve, that God means what he says. Men who pass on indifferently in regard to the especial claims of God's holy law, and who turn from and reject the light given upon the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, and seek to ease their consciences by following traditions and customs, will be held responsible by God, and in a greater degree, than if Christ had not come to the earth, and suffered on Calvary. The fact that the redemption of man from the penalty of the transgression, required this wonderful sacrifice on the part of Christ, gives unmistakable proof of the unchanging nature of the law of God.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 3]          God gave a clear and definite knowledge of his will to Israel by especial precepts, showing the duty of man to God and to his fellow-men. The worship due to God was clearly defined. A special system of rites and ceremonies was established, which would secure the remembrance of God among his people, and thereby serve as a hedge to guard and protect the ten commandments from violation.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 4]          God's people, whom he calls his peculiar treasure, were privileged with a two-fold system of law; the moral and the ceremonial. The one, pointing back to creation to keep in remembrance the living God who made the world, whose claims are binding upon all men in every dispensation, and which will exist through all time and eternity. The other, given because of man's transgression of the moral law, the obedience to which consisted in sacrifices and offerings pointing to the future redemption. Each is clear and distinct from the other. From the creation the moral law was an essential part of God's divine plan, and was as unchangeable as himself. The ceremonial law was to answer a particular purpose of Christ plan for the salvation of the race. The typical system of sacrifices and offerings was established that through these services the sinner might discern the great offering, Christ. But the Jews were so blinded by pride and sin that but few of them could see farther than the death of beasts as an atonement for sin; and when Christ, whom these offerings prefigured, came, they could not discern him. The ceremonial law was glorious; it was the provision made by Jesus Christ in counsel with his Father, to aid in the salvation of the race. The whole arrangement of the typical system was founded on Christ. Adam saw Christ prefigured in the innocent beast suffering the penalty of his transgression of Jehovah's law.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 5]          The law of types reached forward to Christ. All hope and faith centered in Christ until type reached its antitype in his death. The statutes and judgments specifying the duty of man to his fellow-men, were full of important instruction, defining and simplifying the principles of the moral law, for the purpose of increasing religious knowledge, and of preserving God's chosen people distinct and separate from idolatrous nations.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 6]          The statutes concerning marriage, inheritance, and strict justice in deal with one another, were peculiar and contrary to the customs and manners of other nations, and were designed of God to keep his people separate from other nations. The necessity of this to preserve the people of God from becoming like the nations who had not the love and fear of God, is the same in this corrupt age, when the transgression of God's law prevails and idolatry exists to a fearful extent. If ancient Israel needed such security, we need it more, to keep us from being utterly confounded with the transgressors of God's law. The hearts of men are so prone to depart from God that there is a necessity for restraint and discipline.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 7]         The love that God bore to man whom he had created in his own image, led him to give his Son to die for man's transgression, and lest the increase of sin should lead him to forget God and the promised redemption, the system of sacrificial offerings was established to typify the perfect offering of the Son of God.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 8]          Christ was the angel appointed of God to go before Moses in the wilderness, conducting the Israelites in their travels to the land of Canaan. Christ gave Moses his special directions to be given to Israel. "Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; and did all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same spiritual drink; for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them; and that Rock was Christ."  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 9]          "In the last day, that great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink." These words were called out by witnessing a representation by the Jews of water flowing from the flinty rock. This commemoration of bringing water from the rock in the wilderness moves the heart of the Son of God to tenderest compassion and pity for their darkened understanding; for they will not see the light which he has brought to them. Christ tells them that he is that rock. I am that living water. Your fathers drank of that spiritual rock that followed them. That rock was myself. It was through Christ alone that the Hebrews were favored with the especial blessings which they were continually receiving, notwithstanding their sinful murmurings and rebellion.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 10]          In consequence of continual transgression, the moral law was repeated in awful grandeur from Sinai. Christ gave to Moses religious precepts which were to govern the everyday life. These statutes were explicitly given to guard the ten commandments. They were not shadowy types to pass away with the death of Christ. They were to be binding upon man in every age as long as time should last. These commands were enforced by the power of the moral law, and they clearly and definitely explained that law.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 11]          Christ became sin for the fallen race, in taking upon himself the condemnation resting upon the sinner for his transgression of the law of God. Christ stood at the head of the human family as their representative. He had taken upon himself the sins of the world. In the likeness of sinful flesh he condemned sin in the flesh. He recognized the claims of the Jewish law until his death, when type met antitype. In the miracle he performed for the leper, he bade him go to the priests with an offering in accordance with the law of Moses. Thus he sanctioned the law requiring offerings.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 12]          Christians who profess to be Bible students can appreciate more fully than ancient Israel did the full signification of the ceremonial ordinances that they were required to observe. If they are indeed Christians, they are prepared to acknowledge the sacredness and importance of the shadowy types, as they see the accomplishment of the events which they represent. The death of Christ gives the Christian a correct knowledge of the system of ceremonies and explains prophecies which still remain obscure to the Jews. Moses of himself framed no law. Christ, the angel whom God had appointed to go before his chosen people, gave to Moses statutes and requirements necessary to a living religion and to govern the people of God. Christians commit a terrible mistake in calling this law severe and arbitrary, and then contrasting it with the gospel and mission of Christ in his ministry on earth, as though he were in opposition to the just precepts which they call the law of Moses.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 13]          The law of Jehovah, dating back to creation, was comprised in the two great principles, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength. This is the first commandment. And the second is like, namely this: Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. There is none other commandment greater than these." These two great principles embrace the first four commandments, showing the duty of man to God, and the last six, showing the duty of man to his fellow-man. The principles were more explicitly stated to man after the fall, and worded to meet the case of fallen intelligences. This was necessary in consequence of the minds of men being blinded by transgression.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 14]          God graciously spoke his law and wrote it with his own finger on stone, making a solemn covenant with his people at Sinai. God acknowledged them as his peculiar treasure above all people upon the earth. Christ, who went before Moses in the wilderness, made the principles of morality and religion more clear by particular precepts, specifying the duty of man to God and his fellow-men, for the purpose of protecting life, and guarding the sacred law of God, that it should not be entirely forgotten in the midst of an apostate world.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 15]          Professed Christians now cry, Christ! Christ is our righteousness, but away with the law. They talk and act as though Christ's mission to a fallen world was for the express purpose of nullifying his Father's law. Could not that work have been just as well executed without the only beloved of the Father coming to this world and enduring grief, privation, and the shameful death of the cross? Ministers preach that the atonement gave men liberty to break the law of God, and to commit sin, and then praise the free grace and mercy revealed through Christ under the gospel, while they despise the law of God.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 15}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 16]          They cast aside the restraint of the law, and give loose rein to the corrupt passions and the promptings of the natural heart, and then triumph in the mercy and grace of the gospel. Christ speaks to such: "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of Heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in Heaven." What is the will of the Father? That we keep his commandments. Christ, to enforce the will of his Father, became the author of the statutes and precepts given through Moses to the people of God. Christians who extol Christ, but array themselves against the law governing the Jewish church, array Christ against Christ.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 16}
[RH, May 6, 1875 par. 17]          The death of Jesus Christ for the redemption of man, lifts the veil and reflects a flood of light back hundreds of years, upon the whole institution of the Jewish system of religion. Without the death of Christ all this system was meaningless. The Jews reject Christ, and therefore their whole system of religion is to them indefinite, unexplainable, and uncertain. They attach as much importance to shadowy ceremonies of types which have met their antitype, as they do to the law of the ten commandments, which was not a shadow, but a reality as enduring as the throne of Jehovah. The death of Christ elevates the Jewish system of types and ordinances, showing that they were of divine appointment, and for the purpose of keeping faith alive in the hearts of his people.                                                                   -    {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 17}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 1]       July 5, 1875 A Peculiar People.  -         The Lord hath set apart him that is godly for himself, and this consecration to God and separation from the world is plainly declared and positively enjoined in both the Old and New Testaments. There is a wall of separation which the Lord himself has established between the things of the world and the things he has chosen out of the world and sanctified unto himself. The calling and the character of God's people are peculiar. Their prospects are peculiar, and these peculiarities distinguish them from all people. All of God's people upon the earth are one body, from the beginning to the end of time. They have one head that directs and governs the body. The same injunctions rest upon God's people now, to be separate from the world, as rested upon ancient Israel. The great Head of the church has not changed. The experience of Christians in these days is much like the travels of ancient Israel. Please read 1 Corinthians 10, especially from the 6th to the 15th verse.  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 2]          "Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. . . . Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents. Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer. Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples; and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man; but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it. Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry. I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 3]          1 John 3:1: "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God; therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew him not."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 4]          1 John 2:15-17: "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of world. And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof; but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 5]          2 Peter 2:20: "For if after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 6]          James 4:4: "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 7]          James 1:27: "Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 8]          Titus 2:12-14: "Teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 9]          Romans 12:2: "And be not conformed to this world; but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 10]          John 17:14, 15, 17: "I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. . . . . . Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 11]          Luke 6:22, 23: "Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy; for behold your reward is great in Heaven; for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 12]          John 15:16-19: "Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain; that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. These things I command you, that ye love one another. If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 13]          1 John 4:4, 5: "Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them; because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world. They are of the world; therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 14]          1 John 2:5, 6: "But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected; hereby know we that we are in him. He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to walk even as he walked."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 15]          1 Peter 2:9: "But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 15}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 16]          As we read the word of God, how plain that God's people are peculiar and distinct from the unbelieving world around them. Our position is interesting and fearful; living in the last days, how important that we imitate the example of Christ, and walk even as he walked. "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me." The opinions and wisdom of men must not guide or govern us. They always lead away from the cross.  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 16}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 17]          The servants of Christ have not their home or their treasure here. Would that all of them could understand that it is only because the Lord reigns that we are even permitted to dwell in peace and safety among our enemies. It is not our privilege to claim special favors of the world. We must consent to be poor and despised among men until the warfare is finished and the victory won. The members of Christ are called to come out and be separate from the friendship and spirit of the world, and their strength and power consists in their being chosen and accepted of God.  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 17}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 18]          The Son of God was the heir of all things, and the dominion and the glory of the kingdoms of this world were promised to him. Yet when he appeared in this world it was without riches or splendor. The world understood not his union with the Father; and the excellency and glory of his divine character were hid from them. He was therefore "despised and rejected of men," and "we did esteem him smitten of God and afflicted."  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 18}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 19]          Even so the members of Christ are as he was in this world. They are the sons of God and joint heirs with Christ; and the kingdom and dominion belong to them. The world understand not their character and holy calling. They perceive not their adoption into the family of God. Their union and fellowship with the Father and the Son are not manifest to the world, and while they behold their humiliation and reproach, it does not appear what they shall be. They are strangers. The world knows them not, and appreciates not the motives which actuate them.  {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 19}
[RH, July 5, 1875 par. 20]          The world is ripening for its destruction. God can bear with sinners but a little longer. They must drink the dregs of the cup of his wrath unmixed with mercy. Those who will be heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ to the immortal inheritance will be peculiar, yes, so peculiar that God places a mark upon them as his, wholly his. Think ye that God will receive, honor, and acknowledge, a people so mixed up with the world that they differ from them only in name? Read again Titus 2:13-15. It is soon to be known who is on the Lord's side--who will not be ashamed of Jesus. Those who have not moral courage to take their position conscientiously in the face of unbelievers, and leave the fashions of the world, and imitate the self-denying life of Christ, are ashamed of him, and do not love his example.                                                                     E. G. W.                                                                   -    {RH, July 5, 1875 par. 20}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 1]       July 22, 1875 The Camp-Meetings.  -         Sister White writes to the Signs of the Times as follows concerning the Camp-meetings that have been held the present season in the West:  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 2]          We arrived upon the camp-ground at Newton, Iowa, June 4. The meeting had been in session one day. Our meetings were excellent from the commencement to the close. The people listened with respectful attention, and we can but hope that the seed of truth sown in the many discourses given will find a lodgment in some hearts, and bear fruit to the glory of God.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 3]          Sabbath was a marked day on account of the special manifestation of the Spirit of God. After addressing the people for one hour and a half we invited those who felt that they were sinners, and those who were backslidden from God, to come forward to the front seats. About fifty responded to the invitation given. Some came forward in whom we had felt an especial interest for years. They had been backward in taking their position wholly on the Lord's side because of the suggestions of the enemy in keeping before them the course of some who professed the faith, but in their works denied it. Satan's temptations to them were, if they should profess to be followers of Christ and pursue the course these unconsecrated ones had, they would be in a worse condition than they then were.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 4]          We are sorry to admit that there are those who profess the truth, who are not sanctified by the truth, and such give to the world a bad example, and bring the religion of Christ and the precious truth into disrepute. The demands of the word of God are only met when we love God with all the heart and our neighbor as ourselves.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 5]          We entreated those who had been disgusted with the course of those who professed Christ but did not follow him, to come out on the Lord's side themselves, and show to the half-hearted and to the world a better way, that making the tree good is the only sure way of securing good fruit. The heart must be renewed before the life can be correct. A profession of Christ without internal rectitude is no better than a whited sepulcher, beautiful without but within full of corruption.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 6]          We felt deeply grateful to God to see so many young men coming forward for the first time, and thus showing that they, from this good day, will forsake a life of sin, and choose a life of righteousness, walking in the footsteps of Jesus. Several came forward who had long professed the Christian life, but who were convinced at this meeting that they were transgressing the law of God, in trampling upon the Sabbath of the fourth commandment.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 7]          The Spirit of the Lord seemed to indite the prayers offered, and when opportunity was given for those to speak who desired to do so, nearly all expressed their feelings. What a scene was this! What an encouragement to the laborers in the vineyard of the Lord! Jesus said: "I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance." Should there not be more joy among those who rejoice in a Saviour's love upon the earth?  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 8]          Sunday the Lord assisted his servants in speaking to the people. The crowd was attentive and respectful, and we sincerely hope that their understanding may be enlightened to see the claims of truth, and that they may have a heart to obey.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 9]          Monday morning the work commenced just where it closed on Sabbath evening. Again we invited those who wished to seek God, and those who were backslidden, to come forward. More responded to this call than on Sabbath. This exercise was more interesting, if possible, than the first, the special blessing of God attending the meeting. We left the ground very weary, but cheerful in God, knowing that Jesus had indeed come up to the feast, and had graced our meeting with his presence.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 10]          We complied with the earnest invitation of our brethren in Ladora and vicinity to call upon them, and speak to the people Wednesday night. We had great need of rest, but how could we have a heart to refuse these entreaties? We felt that it was unfavorable for us, and then also that we could not have the privilege, as do many of our fellow-laborers, of visiting. After the exercises of the meeting are over, there comes the writing of important reports and testimonies, which deprive us almost entirely of the privilege of conversation with our brethren and sisters.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 11]          After a long and interesting evening meeting, we rode five miles to the depot; and then, after midnight, lay down for a couple of hours of rest upon quilts and blankets, brought from his home by the brother who took us to the depot, and which we spread upon the depot floor. Thus with scarcely any rest, we were obliged to travel most of the next day till we arrived, weary and worn, at the  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 12]                                  Illinois Camp-Meeting.          Here, as in Iowa, the prayer and conference meetings were of special interest. On Sabbath afternoon, several mentioned the benefits which they had received from the health reform. Dr. Pottinger gave a very interesting testimony as follows:--  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 13]          "My brethren may have thought they were meeting with only half a brother, when they saw me using tobacco, The truth found me in the gutter. I was addicted to two fatal habits, drinking and tobacco-using. I have left off the former, and gained a complete victory over it, and so far as refraining from the use of tobacco is concerned, I could refrain from its use. But I have feared the result upon my system, as I am somewhat disposed to paralytic affections, and physicians have assured me that entire abstinence from tobacco would cost my life. But I am preparing to make a trial of the matter. I am waiting till my system shall rally a little from the reaction caused by leaving off tippling, then I shall take hold in earnest to rid myself of tobacco."  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 14]          There were quite a number of our French brethren present, and this added much to the interest of the meeting. These French brethren and sisters are gaining an experience; and if they remain humble and true to their faith, God will use them as instruments in bringing others to the knowledge of the truth. There are a number whose lives are indeed a living epistle, known and read of all men. They show the transforming power of the truth upon their daily life.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 15]          It was under very discouraging circumstances that Eld. Bourdeau presented the truth to them. The opposition from prejudiced minds was very bitter. But some honest souls were interested, and when brought up to face the mirror, to compare their lives with the law of God, they were deeply convicted of sin. One brother who is now rejoicing in the truth, and can say with Paul, "I was alive without the law once; but when the commandment came, sin revived and I died," when he came to view his life in the light of the holy law, saw his sins to be so exceedingly sinful, that he thought they were too great to be forgiven. He was in great agony of mind. He called together his neighbors and friends, and confessed to them the sins and wrongs of his life, and entreated their forgiveness. He tried to right every wrong. This wonderful work of the power of God in convicting the sinner, was a thing so new to his friends and neighbors that they thought he was out of his mind, and feared that he would die. Several physicians were consulted, and medicine was prescribed freely. But drugs, which would be useless to cure the diseased body, were utterly powerless to cure the sin-sick soul. While suffering the most intense remorse of conscience for his sins, the Lord did not leave him to perish. The light of health reform was forced upon his mind, and he refused to take the drugs prescribed, for he was strongly convinced that they were poison, and ruinous to his constitution.  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 15}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 16]          Eld. Bourdeau and his wife felt the deepest anxiety as to the result of this case. Some charged Eld. B. with making this man crazy. Eld. B.'s life was in danger, and he and his wife wept and prayed many hours while others slept. They prayed that God would work in such a manner as to honor the cause of truth and glorify his name. The French brother came out all right. He had that repentance which needeth not to be repented of. He was indeed a new man, converted and thoroughly transformed. He had "put off the old man with his deeds;" and "put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him that created him."  {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 16}
[RH, July 22, 1875 par. 17]          At this meeting we were attentively cared for by brother and sister Hobbs. These self-sacrificing souls showed especial hospitality on this occasion. May the Lord bless them and their dear children for this labor of love. On Wednesday Bro. Hobbs took us nine miles to Somonauk, where we took the cars for Lena, Wis. Here we were met by brother and sister Bates and Bro. Brown, who took us by private conveyance to the Monroe Camp-ground.                                                                   -    {RH, July 22, 1875 par. 17}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 1]       October 14, 1875 Duty of Parents to their Children.  -         One of the signs of the "last days" is the disobedience of children to their parents. 2 Timothy 3:2. And do parents realize their responsibility? Many seem to lose sight of the watch-care they should ever have over their children, and suffer them to indulge in evil passions, and to disobey them. They take but little notice of them until their own feelings are excited, and then punish them in anger.  {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 2]          Many parents will have to render an awful account at last for their neglect of their children. They have fostered and cherished their evil tempers by bending to their wishes and will, when the wishes and will of the children should bend to them. They have brought God's frown upon them and their children by these things. Children are left to come up instead of being trained up. The poor little children are thought not to know or understand a correction at ten or twelve months of age, and they begin to show stubbornness very young. Parents suffer them to indulge in evil tempers and passions without subduing or correcting them, and by so doing they cherish and nourish these evil passions until they grow with their growth, and strengthen with their strength.  {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 3]          Parents stand in the place of God to their children, and they will have to render an account, whether they have been faithful to the charge committed to their trust. Parents, I fear some of you are rearing children to be cut down by the destroying angel, unless you speedily change your course, and be faithful to them. God cannot cover iniquity even in children. He cannot love unruly children who manifest passion, and he cannot save them in the time of trouble. Will you suffer your children to be lost through your neglect? Unfaithful parents, their blood will be upon you, and is not your salvation doubtful with the blood of your children upon you? children that might have been saved had you filled your place, and done your duty as faithful parents should.  {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 4]          God says: "I know Abraham, that he will command his household after him," and God gave him the honor of being the father of the faithful. It is the duty of parents to have their children in perfect subjection, having all their passions and evil tempers subdued.  {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 5]          Parents, correct your children. Commence while they are young, when impressions can be more easily made, and their evil tempers subdued, before they grow with their growth and strengthen with their strength.  {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 6]          You should correct your children in love. Do not let them have their own way until you get angry, and then punish them. Such correction only helps on the evil, instead of remedying it. After you have done your duty faithfully to your children, then carry them to God and ask him to help you. Tell him that you have done your part, and then in faith ask him to do his part--that which you cannot do. Ask him to temper their dispositions, to make them mild and gentle by his Holy Spirit. He will hear you pray. Through his word he has enjoined it upon you to correct your children, to "spare not for their crying," and his word is to be heeded in these things.  {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 7]          It certainly must bring God's displeasure upon parents when they leave him to do what he has left and commanded them to do. God corrects us when we disobey, and go astray from him; and parents are bound by the word of God to correct their children when they disobey them, and show evil tempers. Check the very first manifestation of passion. Break the will (but do it with feelings of tenderness, and with discretion), and your children will be far happier for it, and you will be happier. Your effort will be remembered of God, and he that is so particular as to observe the falling of the sparrow; he that noted and commended Abraham's faithfulness, will not pass by your efforts. He that never slumbers nor sleeps will be ready to aid you with his Spirit and grace, and will reward your feeble efforts.  {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 8]          Children are the lawful prey of the enemy, because they are not subjects of grace, have not experienced the cleansing power of the blood of Jesus, and the evil angels have access to these children; and some parents are careless and suffer them to work with but little restraint. Parents have a great work to do in this matter, by correcting and subduing their children, and then by bringing them to God and claiming his blessing upon them. By the faithful and untiring efforts of the parents, and the blessing and grace entreated of God upon the children, the power of the evil angels will be broken, a sanctifying influence will be shed upon the children, and the powers of darkness will be compelled to give back.  {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 9]          When the destroying angel was to pass through Egypt, to destroy the first-born of man and beast, Israel was commanded to gather their children and families into their houses with them, and then mark their door-posts with blood, that the destroying angel might pass by their dwellings, and if they failed to go through with this process, there was no difference made between them and the Egyptians.  {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, October 14, 1875 par. 10]          The destroying angel is soon to go forth again, not to destroy the first-born alone, but "to slay utterly old and young, both men, women and little children" who have not the mark. Parents, if you wish to save your children, separate them from the world, keep them from the company of wicked children; for if you suffer them to go with wicked children, you cannot prevent them from partaking of their wickedness and being corrupted. It is your solemn duty to watch over your children, to choose their society at all times for them. Teach your children to obey you, then can they more easily obey the commandments of God, and yield to his requirements. Don't let us neglect to pray with, and for, our children. He that said, "Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not," will listen to our prayers for them, and the seal or mark, of believing parents will cover their children, if they are trained up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.--E. G. White, in Signs of the Times.                                                                   -    {RH, October 14, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 1]       November 4, 1875 A Remarkable Dream.  -         Several speakers had addressed large and attentive congregations at the camp meeting at Rome, N. Y., on first-day, September 12, 1875. The following night I dreamed that a young man of noble appearance came into the room where I was, immediately after I had been speaking. This same person has appeared before me in important dreams to instruct me from time to time during the past twenty-six years. Said he, You have called the attention of the people to important subjects, which, to a large number, are strange and new. To some they are intensely interesting. The laborers in word and doctrine have done what they could in presenting the truth, which has raised inquiry in minds and awakened an interest. But unless there is a more thorough effort made to fasten these impressions upon minds, your efforts now made will prove nearly fruitless. Satan has many attractions ready to divert the mind; and the cares of this life, and the deceitfulness of riches all combine to choke the seed of truth sown in the heart, and in most cases it bears no fruit.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 2]          In every effort, such as you are now making, much more good would result from your labors if you had appropriate reading matter ready for circulation. Tracts upon the important points of truth for the present time should be handed out freely to all who will accept them, without money and without price, which might eventually result in a hundred fold returns to the treasury. You are to sow beside all waters.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 3]          The press is a powerful means to move the minds and hearts of the people. And the men of this world seize the press, and make the most of every opportunity to get poisonous literature before the people. If men, under the influence of the spirit of the world, and of Satan, are earnest to circulate books, tracts, and papers of a corrupting nature, you should be more earnest to get reading matter of an elevating and saving character before the people.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 4]          There should be more earnest efforts made to enlighten the people upon the great subject of health reform. Tracts of four, eight, twelve, sixteen, and more pages, containing pointed, well-written articles on this great question, should be scattered like the leaves of autumn. Small tracts on the different points of Bible truth applicable to the present time should be printed in different languages and scattered where there is any probability that they would be read. God has placed at the command of his people advantages in the press, which, combined with other agencies, will be successful in extending the knowledge of the truth. Tracts, papers, and books, as the case demands, should be circulated in all the cities and villages in the land. Here is missionary work for all.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 5]          There should be men trained for this branch of the work who will be missionaries, and will circulate publications. They should be men of good address, who will not repulse others or be repulsed. This is a work to which men would be warranted to give their whole time and energies as the occasion demands.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 6]          Those who distribute tracts gratuitously should take other publications to sell to all who will purchase them. Persevering efforts will result in great good. Very many souls have been converted to the truth by reading papers and tracts alone, who would not have been reached without them. God has committed to his people great light. This is not for them to selfishly enjoy alone, but to let its rays shine forth to others who are in the darkness of error.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 7]          You are not as a people doing one-twentieth part of what might be done in spreading the knowledge of the truth. Very much more can be accomplished by the living preacher with the circulation of papers and tracts than by the preaching of the word alone without the publications. The press is a powerful instrumentality which God has ordained to be combined with the energies of the living preacher to bring the truth before all nations, kindreds, tongues and peoples.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 8]          Many minds can be reached in no other way. Here is true missionary work in which labor and means can be invested with the best results. There has been too great fear of running risks, and moving out by faith, and sowing beside all waters. Opportunities have been presented which have not been grasped and made the most of. There has been too great fear of venturing. True faith is not presumption, but it ventures much. Precious light and powerful truth need to be brought out in publications without delay. There is much lost in waiting to originate matter while there is already in print that which is valuable and appropriate for this time. These delays risk too much. Opportunities are lost which might be improved. Said he, Your husband and yourself can do much in the preparation of publications. You have a better knowledge of the wants of the people than many others. God has brought you in close connection with himself, and has given you an experience in this work which he has not given many others.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 9]          He has connected you with this powerful agency--the publishing department. Others cannot take your place in this, and do the work God has appointed you to do. Satan has been making special efforts to discourage your husband by controlling the minds of some who ought to be helpers. They have cherished temptations. They have been murmurers, and have been jealous without cause. God will not leave nor forsake his servant while he clings by faith to his wisdom and strength. He has upheld him through the ministration of angels that excel in strength. His strength has not come from natural causes, but from God. He will be beset with the enemy on the right hand and on the left. Satan will lead the minds of some to be distrustful of his motives, and to murmur against his plans, while he is following the leadings of the Spirit of God. In God he must trust, for he is the source of his strength. The enemy, through agents, will harass and vex his patience, for the infirmities of human nature are upon him, and he is not infallible. But if he clings in humble confidence to God, and walks softly before him, God will be to him a present help in every emergency.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 10]          Your husband must not be discouraged in his efforts to encourage men to become workers, and responsible for important work. Every man whom God will accept, Satan will attack. If they disconnect from Heaven, and imperil the cause, their failures will not be set to his account or to yours; but to the perversity of the nature of the murmuring ones, which they would not understand and overcome. These men whom God has tried to use to do his work, and who have failed, and brought great burdens upon those who were unselfish and true, have hindered and discouraged more than all the good they have done. And yet this should not hinder the purpose of God in having this growing work, with its burden of cares, divided into different branches, and laid upon men who should do their part, and lift the burdens when they ought to be lifted. These men must be willing to be instructed, and then God can fit them and sanctify them, and impart to them sanctified judgment, that what they undertake they can carry forward in his name.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 11]          Your husband must be humble and trustful, and walk carefully and tremblingly before God, for the ground whereon he treadeth is holy. God has strengthened him for great emergencies. He has given him strength, and light, and power like a running stream. This is not of himself, but of God. He has an inexhaustible fountain to draw from. He must not forget that he is mortal, and subject to temptations, and weariness. His mind should have periods of rest, which will result in great good to himself as well as to the cause of God which he represents. He can with a mind invigorated do a greater amount, with greater perfection, than he can accomplish by steady labor and constant effort with a wearied mind.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 12]          Eld. Andrews is God's chosen servant to do a special work; but he made a mistake in keeping the Sabbath History from the people in order to present a perfect work, and in allowing his mind to be diverted from the work God would have him do. He should have given this important work much sooner, and then improved it as he could do so. The enemy has been permitted to gain a march upon us in consequence of long delays on our part. He will throw hindrances in our path, and if we will be hindered he will exult. Long delays must not be permitted. Satan must be met in his bold advances, and be repulsed.  {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, November 4, 1875 par. 13]          Eld. Haskell has done a good work in the tract and missionary department. He needs to ever connect closely with Heaven, that he may be led and taught of God. He has made some mistakes, but not intentionally. His zeal and concentrated efforts in one direction led him to lose sight of other important considerations. He has pressed the subject of giving means in some cases too far. Some of the poor have done more than they should, while those who have been entrusted as God's stewards with a large amount of means, have done but little. God's servants must discriminate, and work cautiously, judiciously, and ever give right counsel to the liberal, conscientious souls who are poor. God will have his servants connect so closely with him that they may have the mind of Christ.                                                           Ellen G. White.        Oakland, Cal., October 20, 1875.                                                                   -    {RH, November 4, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 1]       December 2, 1875 Delaying Obedience.  -         ［WE GIVE IN THE FOLLOWING THE SUBSTANCE OF AN APPEAL MADE BY MRS. W., APRIL 16, 1875, ON THE DANGERS OF DELAYING OBEDIENCE, ADDRESSED TO A MAN AND HIS WIFE WHO WERE HEARING LECTURES AND WERE HESITATING ON THE POINT OF OBEDIENCE ACCORDING TO THE CONVICTION OF THEIR MINDS. AND WE ARE SORRY TO SAY THAT THESE PERSONS HAVE TAKEN THE COURSE THAT THEY WERE WARNED TO AVOID. FOR THE BENEFIT OF OTHERS IN SIMILAR DANGER, THE APPEAL IS NOW GIVEN.      J. W.］  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 1}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 2]          Dear Brother and Sister: I had hoped to meet you again before we crossed the plains, but this may not be. I have thought much of our interview at your house, and have prayed that you both may have strength to walk in the path of obedience. You have had light, but Satan will not let you pursue the narrow road, and become loyal and true to all God's requirements, without contesting every inch of ground. He has his agents in men who profess, as did Satan when he tempted Christ, to be ministers of righteousness. They would belittle in your minds God's holy commandments. Satan is at war with that law which is the foundation of God's government in Heaven and in earth. God has let his light shine upon you. Will you, dear friends, cherish the light? Men may come in the garb of holiness, having error and truth mixed together, and many be deceived. Satan quoted Scripture to Christ, showing that he could use Scripture to work his deception upon minds. Those who are acquainted with their own hearts know the necessity of being closely connected with God in order to have divine wisdom to discern the wiles of Satan and to cling, with firm, unyielding grasp to Jesus.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 2}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 3]          There is no nook or corner of the world, however secluded, where error and sin have not found their way. Error is often presented in a specious garb, so that it requires more than human wisdom to detect the falsehood under the pretension of truth. If error was never mingled with truth, it would not be so subtle in its influence upon the mind. If error stood forth alone in its true, hideous form, souls would not be deceived. But there are many who see attractions in error, and will eagerly feast upon it, although it poisons the mind. Error always injures the soul and deforms the character. Error may, at first sight, appear plausible, but its tendency is to corrupt the heart, and to ensnare its victims. We often hear it stated that it matters not what one believes if his life is only right. But the life is molded by the faith. If light and truth, are within our reach, and we neglect to improve the privilege of hearing and seeing the truth, we virtually reject it, and choose darkness rather than light. Said Christ to the Jews, "Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life."  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 3}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 4]          I beseech you, my brother and sister, to inquire of God, as those who are willing to know the right way, What is truth? Do not willingly cheat your own souls of the light which you may have if you will. Like the noble Bereans, search the Scriptures daily, and see whether these things are so. And be true to your convictions of truth and of duty. Many infidels are compelled to be such because they cannot consent to accept truth the living out of which would require a sacrifice on their part. Convenience is consulted by many who profess Christ. There is a desire to climb up some other way--one that will require less sacrifice.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 4}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 5]          Said Christ, "He that will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me." To follow Jesus fully requires a thorough conversion. Half-way converts make half-hearted Christians. Again, said Christ, "He that is not for me is against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad." The plain words of truth spoken by our Saviour sifted his followers down to a few faithful ones who laid the foundation of the Christian church. Many of the wealthy, honorable, and noble ones of the world were charmed with the teachings of Christ, and had a desire to follow him. But when the truth in its practical bearings was brought home to their hearts and lives, they drew back, and walked no more with Jesus. The young ruler was desirous of following Christ. "Sell all that thou hast," said the Master, "and come, follow me, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven." He could not comply with the terms. His poor, selfish heart loved his possessions better than the kingdom of God, and he turned from following his Saviour. He turned from his heavenly treasure, went back to his idolatrous love of his earthly treasures, and lost eternal riches.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 5}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 6]          Jesus requires the entire surrender of the soul to him without compromise. Those who are thoroughly converted will never be among those who cowardly plead, "I pray thee have me excused." The living Christian loves duty, and enjoys even the severities which he must bear, if he is a soldier of the cross of Christ.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 6}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 7]          We feel the greatest anxiety for souls who are in the valley of decision. We feel a dread of Satan's attacks upon these poor souls. He watches his opportunity to bring his powers to bear when he sees that there is a possibility of hindering souls from deciding to be wholly on the Lord's side.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 7}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 8]          While the Spirit of God is convicting you of the truth, do not stop to cavil, but believe. Do not find fault, but listen to evidence. Yield your pride to humility, and exchange your prejudice for candor. Confer not with flesh and blood, but surrender all to God. Take the Bible as your guide, and earnestly inquire, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" When you once yield your natural independence and self-will for a child-like, submissive obedience, and are willing to be taught, you will hear the voice of the true Shepherd saying, "This is the way, walk ye in it." Christ does not propose to teach the self-conceited and self-willed. It is only the meek whom he pledges to guide in judgment, and to whom he will teach his way.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 8}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 9]          If you are in search of truth, obedience will not be difficult. If you really want to know the Master's will, you will thankfully receive it. We are learners in the school of Christ. A genuine love for Jesus will of necessity create a love for the truth. Treasure up the truth in your heart. Seek knowledge. Make this your daily prayer: "With my whole heart have I sought thee; O let me not wander from thy commandments. Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law." We are not safe only as we mold our daily life after the divine Pattern.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 9}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 10]          I entreat you, my dear friends, to move guardedly; for you are making decisions for eternity. Walk in the light while you have the light. Let no one influence you to turn from the truth. You can never be sanctified through error. Christ prayed to his Father in behalf of his disciples: "Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth." It is a time and age of the world when error prevails, and with nearly all is accepted as truth. Error is no less error because it has been instilled into minds from their very youth. Error is taught in schools, and preached from the pulpit. Theories are advanced which have no foundation in the word of God.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 10}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 11]          You made the remark, "My parents were godly, and they kept Sunday, and will be saved. If I keep the day which they kept, why will not I be as safe as they?" Your relatives and friends may have lived up to the light they had. They are not accountable for the light which shines in your day, which they did not have. If you have greater light than your fathers, and you live up to that light as faithfully as your fathers did to the light which shone upon them, you will be saved by obeying as they will be saved by obedience to the light which the Lord permitted to shine upon them. "And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil." "If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin; but now they have no cloak for their sin." We are responsible for the light which shines upon our path. This is our day of visitation and privileges. God is setting before us solemn truth. Will we accept it? Reject not present light, and do not lightly esteem God's gracious opportunities.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 11}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 12]          If God in mercy has permitted light to shine out of darkness, and has removed the mist from your eyes that have been long blinded to the claims of his holy law, I beseech you to cherish the light and walk in it, lest it become darkness. We are living in the perils of the last days. It is not safe to be careless and indifferent now. With humble hearts and perfect submission to the will of God, we should pray earnestly to be kept from error and that we may be guided into all truth. Truth sanctifies. Error corrupts. The soul can be kept pure and strengthened only by walking in the light as Christ is in the light.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 12}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 13]          My heart has been drawn out in love to you. I have longed to see you moving out understandingly upon the truth, committing the keeping of your souls to God. In faith, press through the moral darkness of error and unbelief, and yield your souls' best and holiest affections to him. He has claims upon you which you cannot resist and be guiltless. I entreat of you to yield yourselves to God in faith. He can and will receive you with all your peculiarities of temperament, and with all your trials and temptations, and with all your duties, your cares, and burdens of responsibility, and will bear you and also your every burden, and will bring all your powers under the control of his grace. God will come to your help, and will aid you in your warfare. His messages of truth and warning are sent to save you, but not to flatter and amuse you. While truth deals in an unsparing manner with your sins, it has the deepest compassion for your soul.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 13}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 14]          Every taxing duty becomes easy, and every sacrifice becomes a pleasure, to those whom the truth makes free. What a victory is gained when the carnal life ceases, and the spiritual life begins. The Lord guides. The Lord keeps. The love of God, and obedience to all his commandments, bring all the powers of the soul into obedience to his will. What can constrain the heart and affections like love--sanctified love. That love which brings the soul into connection with Heaven is more earnest, fervent, and enduring for earthly relatives than any other. There is nothing in the heart at war with God's requirements. The mind, submissive and obedient, will love to do all his commandments. Evil will be abhorred, and the good will be chosen. There will be no self-denial or self-sacrifice that is grievous, for the heart delights in doing for Christ, and seeking to save souls from error and from the transgression of the holy law of God. When God has control of the affections, the mind will not be selfish, nor shrink from sacrifices.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 14}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 15]          The committing of the soul to God is essential for our salvation. You cannot follow a course of your own choosing, and be at war with the law of God, living in disobedience to his requirements, and yet be in harmony with God. Entire obedience to the will of God will bring courage, hope, peace, and happiness, to the soul. There will be seen watchfulness, diligence and prayer, self-denial, self-crucifixion and active benevolence. John thus describes the faithful whom he saw in vision upon the isle of Patmos:--  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 15}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 16]          "After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb."  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 16}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 17]          "And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they? And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple; and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat; for the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes."  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 17}
[RH, December 2, 1875 par. 18]          What an example have the martyrs for Jesus left us in their lives of self-denial and sacrifice. They were faithful and true to principle. Although prisons, tortures, inquisitions, gibbets, and the stake threatened them, they counted not their lives dear unto themselves. Their love for the truth was here manifested. They chose to obey the truth at the expense of great suffering. The world was not worthy of these heroes of faith. They died for their faith. The pure gold was refined from all dross through trial and suffering. As these shall enter the portals of glory they will shout in triumph: We overcame by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of our testimony. We were faithful unto death, and now receive a crown of life. Shouts of triumph will come from lips that never triumphed before. Those who were too timid to praise God vocally were not too timid to die for their Lord. They struggled and fought the good fight of faith. They were steadfast to the end. They will unite their glad voices in the universal songs of triumph and victory, praising God that they were accounted worthy to receive the heavenly benediction "well done" from the Master they loved, and for whom they suffered. His own right hand will place upon their brows crowns of immortal glory that fade not away.  {RH, December 2, 1875 par. 18}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 1]       April 27, 1876 Minnesota Camp-Meeting.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         We should have been on the camp-ground at Eagle Lake, Minnesota, Thursday evening, June 24, 1875; but we learned that there was an impassable break in the road, occasioned by the severe storm of the previous night, which would detain us twenty-four hours. We took a room at the Jewell House, and were weary enough to have a thorough night's rest at Winona.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 1}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 2]          Friday noon we took the cars at Winona and went on about sixteen miles, and came to a halt. We were informed that we could go no farther, for the freight train in passing over the repaired break had broken through. We remained on the track six hours. This delay brought us to Eagle Lake at three o'clock Sabbath morning. We met a hearty reception from our brethren. Nearly everything upon the ground was drenched by the recent heavy rain, but they did not appear discouraged. Meetings had been in session since Thursday. Three discourses had been given with good effect.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 2}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 3]          Sabbath morning meetings were commenced under the tent for prayer and conference. Bro. Smith made appropriate remarks at the beginning of the meeting. I felt free in speaking about fifteen minutes, entreating all present to improve this opportunity of seeking the Lord. Our first work should be to search our own hearts and put away from them everything that is grievous to the Spirit of the Lord. Here in this convocation meeting was a favorable time for all of us to humble our hearts, by confessing our sins and faults, and to come near to God by repentance and faith, that we might feel an assurance of his love.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 3}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 4]         We lack in faith and love. We must exercise faith in God and cherish love in our hearts for him, love for the truth, and love for one another. We must do this if we prepare the way for the Holy Spirit.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 4}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 5]          Many then bore testimony, the substance of which I will give as the brethren and sisters spoke.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 5}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 6]          A sister says she is one of the most needy. She has had quite an experience in the work, but has not made that advancement which she might; she now feels that she must make an entire surrender to God.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 6}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 7]          A brother says he cannot be satisfied until he becomes strong through Jesus and gains the victory over sin in his own heart.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 7}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 8]          Another brother is thankful God had spared his life to be present at this meeting. He has come to gain strength to be a better Christian, a man devoted to God, carrying out his faith in his every-day life.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 8}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 9]          A sister says she is determined to live like a humble follower of Jesus. Her trials sometimes seem greater than she can bear; then, again, she thinks these trials are to help her to endure and be a more perfect follower of Jesus. She wishes her daily life and her conversation to redound to the glory of God. She wants to be approved of her Heavenly Father.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 9}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 10]          A brother says he came a long way to this meeting, that he might receive a blessing here; he did not want to go away disappointed. He feels that he has an individual work to do; he wants to accomplish this work; he wants the crown that is to be given to the faithful.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 10}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 11]          A sister says that she loves Jesus, but feels that she has not the spirit of prayer and deep sympathy for his cause that she should have.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 11}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 12]          A brother says that he wants to get right before God, and thanks him for the good he has received during this meeting. He has here realized the blessing of God. Another brother says he has been admonished of the fact that the minister cannot do the work assigned to him. He must perform it himself; he must humble his heart, confess his sins and live a better life; contact with the world has had a chilling and withering influence upon his spirituality. Today he wants to be sanctified through the truth. It is the truth that makes us free. Another brother testifies that he is earnestly seeking for sanctification through the truth.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 12}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 13]         A brother bears testimony that it is good to be engaged in the work of God. He has been trying to redeem the failures of his past life. In searching his heart, that he might the better understand his own defects, he has felt the blessing of God. He wants to derive all the benefit possible from this meeting.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 13}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 14]          A brother rejoices that he feels a hungering and thirsting for righteousness. He desires the Christian graces to be continually growing in his character and life.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 14}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 15]          A sister rejoices to meet so many friends interested in the truth. She had made a great effort to come to the meeting, and was trying to overcome the enemy and make sure of the kingdom.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 15}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 16]          One brother says he is reminded by this gathering of the great assembly which shall meet, from the east and the west, the north and the south, and shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of Heaven.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 16}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 17]          A sister feels most unworthy of all. This is the first camp-meeting she has attended. She thanks God for the good she has received.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 17}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 18]          A brother says he was at the camp-meeting one year ago, and there resolved to live a better life. He thinks he has made some progress and has been struggling to gain a victory over his sins. Another brother came to the meeting hoping to receive the blessing of God, and he has not been disappointed. He says if we place ourselves in a right position toward God, we may have a rich flow of his Spirit in our hearts.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 18}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 19]          A brother says, he is seeking to bring his body into subjection, that appetite and passion may be under the control his will.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 19}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 20]          A brother says it is good for him to be here. He has progressed some since one year ago. If we put our trust in God he will not forsake us. He has been blessed this morning. He sees that he has done many things that are wrong; he has indulged appetite to his injury; he has used tobacco; he feels that it is necessary for him to overcome this unnatural appetite. He wants to serve God with his whole soul, mind, and strength. The Lord has a work for him to do, which no one can perform for him.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 20}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 21]          Another brother says that God has spared his life and granted him the desire of his heart in enabling him to come to this camp-meeting. He wants to put himself in the way to receive the blessing of God. He has been afflicted-- been brought near the gates of death; he had promised the Lord to surrender all to Christ. He has been searching his heart and finds he has much to do to perfect a Christian character. He has suffered much pain because of the violation of the laws of his being. He feels that he has been taken into the stripping room, where, through a severe process, the Lord has brought him to see himself, in all his sinfulness. He must make clean work for eternity.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 21}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 22]          A sister says she is thankful that God has spared her life to enjoy this privilege. She wants to be a Christian; she knows it is a great thing to become one, for it is to be Christ-like. She does not want to be almost a follower of Jesus, but a full, earnest, cheerful, disciple of her Saviour.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 22}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 23]          Another sister expresses great thankfulness that she has the privilege of attending the meeting. She has been keeping the commandments of God.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 23}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 24]          A Swedish sister desires the help of God, that she may smooth off the sharp and rough points of her character. She wants to see her companion love and obey the law of God. A brother says he came a long way to attend this meeting, hoping to obtain more strength and grace; he has not been disappointed. He wants to live the life of a faithful Christian.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 24}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 25]          Another brother says he wants to stand as a witness for God. He is unworthy to bear the name of Christian; his life has not done honor to his profession; if God will be so gracious as to spare him to meet his friends in camp-meeting another year, he will endeavor to have a better testimony to bear.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 25}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 26]          A sister says she wants the rubbish removed from the door of her heart, that the spirit of Jesus may come in. Her heart has been troubled; she has carried her burden to Jesus, and knows that he will not forsake those who trust in him. She wants to be worthy to be called, with truth, a child of God. Her trials have been great, but God will not call her to pass through more than he will give her grace to endure.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 26}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 27]          A Swedish brother says that one year ago he promised that he would go home from that meeting and try to live up to his profession; his efforts have been with some success, but as he looks back today and sees how many crooked paths his feet has made, he feels deeply humbled. He is inclined to be hasty and impatient of speech in his family, he will make more earnest efforts to overcome this failing; he must be right at home in his actions and example, and he will be in the strength of God.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 27}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 28]         A sister says she will now, just now, open the door of her heart and let her Saviour in. She desires to get nearer to God.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 28}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 29]          A brother says he is determined to walk in all the commandments of God. Last year he heard other give their testimony, but he did not take his cross nor do his duty; he now felt that he must confess his fault. Let us all confess our faults, and pray for one another, that we may be healed of our infirmities.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 29}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 30]          A Seventh-day Baptist minister says he came to this meeting, after weary weeks of anticipation, to obtain the blessing of God. That blessing he has found. He was deeply affected, said he was a stranger to the most of those present, yet he felt that he was brought near to his brethren through the love of Jesus Christ. He came for the purpose, first, of receiving the blessing of God. Secondly, to observe and hear. He wanted to ascertain if professing a greater light and deeper truth was accompanied by a fuller consecration; if we are no better than other people who do not profess to have received new and greater light, then our faith is of no more virtue than theirs. He was rejoiced and made glad to hear the testimonies that were reaching down into the heart, seeking a deeper work of grace, equally important as, and corresponding with, the great and sacred truths which are professed, seeking for a better, higher, diviner life. If this is your aim and object, as I trust and believe, let me call you brethren, and we will unite as one. Let no discouragement deter you; some have felt, as they have expressed themselves, almost like giving up, because of the trials that beset them. They should remember that these afflictions are helpers in their spiritual lives, if only they stand fast under them, and bind them closer to their Father.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 30}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 31]          Yesterday the storm broke down a tree upon the encampment; this tree had stood among many trees, sheltered and protected by them; had it stood alone, in the open ground, and been blown hither and thither, its roots would have struck deeper down, and become more firmly established in the soil; it could have then resisted the tempest, and stood firmly beneath the shock of the hurricane. When great trials oppress you and threaten to crush you, dig deep and plant your roots firmly in the unyielding truth and wisdom of God, that you may stand and be strong. After a quarter of a century spent in enduring the conflicts and storms of life, he was more determined than ever before to hold fast the hope and fight the good warfare to the end.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 31}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 32]          A brother says he cannot allow this meeting to pass and this precious opportunity to be lost without testifying as to what God has done for him. He has been, for years, seeking to serve God. He now sees, as never before, what slow progress he has made. He is just beginning to see the sharp points and rough corners of his character; he feels that these traits are becoming more firmly fixed; he has asked God to help him to overcome them, to cherish humility and to bear the cross; but the cross has lacerated him in bearing it. The commandments of God are very broad; he wants to claim the Father's blessing through obedience.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 32}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 33]          A sister says she is trying to keep God's law and to love her Saviour with all her heart. Another says she has been trying to prepare her heart to receive a blessing and has been amply paid.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 33}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 34]          Still another sister says that the more and better we love God, the better we can see our guilt in transgressing the law of God. The blinder we are to our sins, the less importance we attach to the keeping of that law. The better we love God's commandments, the more precious will Jesus be to us, and the more grievous will sin appear.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 34}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 35]          A brother says his heart has rejoiced since he came on the ground; he is glad to meet old familiar friends. The enemy has tried hard to get him, but he is determined to press his way to the kingdom, there to meet his brethren and sisters, and rejoice with them in the final triumph.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 35}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 36]          A sister testifies that she loves Jesus and present truth; she has to make quite a sacrifice, but the Lord blesses her in making it. A brother says he is thankful indeed for this great privilege.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 36}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 37]          A sister is determined to press onward and make sure progress Heavenward.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 37}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 38]          A brother says that seventeen years ago, in the State of New York, he enlisted in the army of the Lord; he had idols which he could not then give up; the truth did not take deep enough hold on his heart to enable him to overcome; he had been opposed to the gifts, but for five or six months he has been strong in keeping the law of God, and has patiently endeavored to break off his wrong habits. This brother came, and with weeping confessed the bitterness of feeling he has had toward me, and the hard speeches he has made to others in regard to me; he asked my forgiveness. I told him I forgave him as freely as Christ forgave me.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 38}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 39]          A brother says he has been keeping the commandments of God some two years; he feels more at home in the company of God's children than with his own relatives who oppose our faith; he feels that he must deny self and bear the cross.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 39}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 40]         A brother wants to stand as a witness for Jesus; he confesses that when he left home his motives were not right in coming to this meeting; he wanted to see what was to be seen, to visit with friends, and have a "good time;" but now he feels that he must have a work done for himself; he wants to be strong in the truth, to study his Bible and consecrate himself fully to the work of God.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 40}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 41]          A brother says he is glad that he loves God and loves his people. He has tried to keep the Sabbath for more then twenty years; it is his experience that "great peace have they who love Thy law." He has unwavering faith in the Scriptures; he has no doubts regarding their truth; but he must have works accompanying his faith; for faith without works is dead, being alone. He desires to know the will of God and to live in obedience to it, and be sanctified through the truth. Brethren, let us hold on to God and his promises, pleading with him for strength to fight the good fight of faith and lay hold of eternal life.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 41}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 42]          A brother rejoices that he has this privilege. The meetings have done him good; he wants to make progress Heavenward; it is good for him to hear the testimony of those whom he knew years ago. He desires to be true to his profession. He has had trials; sometimes they seemed more than he could well endure; he has called upon God and laid his troubles before him, and he has been greatly strengthened in so doing.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 42}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 43]          A brother says he has rough ways that he wants to make smooth; he must break off from all things that hinder his advancement in the divine life; the love of God should be uppermost, and he should be willing to make everything subservient to His cause. He wants to gain the blissful shore. He wants all his acts and words to be in direct harmony with the will of God.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 43}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 44]          A brother says he believes the great and glorious gospel truths. He wants to go to the kingdom. He feels unworthy; he knows that it depends upon his actions whether he makes his way to Heaven or not. He knows that God weighs his deeds in the balance, and he wants a clean record in Heaven.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 44}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 45]          A sister says she thanks God for this meeting, but is sorry to confess that she lacks patience in her family; she wishes us to especially pray that she may overcome this sin.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 45}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 46]          A brother says he feels like pressing on; he has trials, and almost every discouragement with which to contend. He has set up idols and it is difficult for him to sacrifice them; he does not progress as he should if he had cut loose from these hindrances; he feels that he must give up everything that would be in the way of his spiritual advancement, and be diligent to make his calling and election sure.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 46}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 47]          A sister says she is thankful that she came up to this meeting. There was the appearance of a storm; she asked God that the storm might be stayed. It looked very dark all night, but did not rain, and they started the following morning. They rode a part of the way in the rain, but this she did not mind; she had received many rich blessings since she came on the ground. She had many trials, but thought they were all for the best, and would trust in God to bring her through them all.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 47}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 48]          A brother says he desires to serve God in spirit and in truth; he wants his daily life to be acceptable in the sight of God. He has but a short time to serve the cause of truth, he wants the principles of truth to be exemplified in his every act, and the fear of God kept continually before him.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 48}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 49]          Four now rose at the same time. A sister says that she is a great sinner and wants to be converted.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 49}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 50]          A brother says, "I feel thankful for what mine eyes have seen and mine ears have heard. These cheering testimonies have met a response in my heart. I want to be strong in hope and faithful in obedience to all the commandments of God, and at last receive the reward of eternal life."  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 50}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 51]          A Methodist sister says the Lord is here. She is thankful that he has given her enough of his Spirit that she can recognize the power and love of God manifested in the souls of this people. She is not of this fold, but feels that the Lord is among them.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 51}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 52]          A sister says she feels that, only through Christ, can she overcome. She has faults that she must put away. During the past year, when she thought she was strong, she was made to see her weakness. She came to this meeting to find Jesus. She wants to hide behind that Friend, as sister White has shown us it is only through the assisting grace of the Redeemer that we can overcome and have eternal life.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 52}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 53]          A sister says she loves the Lord, but she often says and does that which is wrong; this has hindered her progress. She has had severe conflicts and passed through many trying scenes; but the Lord has sustained her, and been to her a very present help in time of trouble.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 53}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 54]          A brother says that he has learned it is good to serve God. He has dedicated his entire self to the Lord, and feels that it is too small a gift. He is determined to serve him to the best of his ability.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 54}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 55]          A brother says he has been trying for many years to keep the commandments of God. He can say with truth that it pays even in this life to serve God. He intends to try, from this day, to serve him more faithfully.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 55}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 56]          A sister says that it is good to be here. She thanks God that he has seen fit to call her into his service. She knows that if she does her part, he will not fail to do his. We may always trust him; for he will never forsake us.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 56}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 57]          A brother says he feels great need of humbling himself before God. He has been guilty of a disposition to find fault; he feels like asking the forgiveness of God and his brethren and sisters.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 57}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 58]          A sister testifies that the Lord has been good to her. She praises his name for his Spirit which she has felt in her heart since she came to this camp-meeting. She feels that she must give herself and all she has into the hands of God, and trust him to keep and care for that which she has intrusted to him.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 58}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 59]          A sister says she is waiting for Jesus; she wants to be among the children of God when he shall appear. She feels that she must forsake her sins and obey the requirements of God, watching, waiting and praying, that she may be, at last, of that number that have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 59}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 60]          A brother says he feels happy in the Lord, although he knows himself to be an unworthy follower and keeper of his commandments. He has had a hard time to get along, but he is not discouraged, but means to press on till he gains the reward of him who overcomes.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 60}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 61]          A Danish brother says he feels that the truth that he has heard is testing his heart. He knows that he must get nearer to God. It is an individual work that must be done in each heart, and his only course is to cling to the Father.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 61}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 62]          His heart beats in unison with the hearts of his brethren, and his soul cries out, "Your God is my God, and your people are my people." If he cannot live in peace and harmony with his brethren in this world, he surely cannot in the world to come.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 62}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 63]          A Norwegian says he wants to try to seek the Lord and be a complete overcomer. He says that the Lord has been very good to him, and very merciful in his dealings with him. He has not a single complaint to make.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 63}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 64]          Four upon their feet at once. A brother says that it is good for him to be here. He is glad to hear these good, cheering testimonies. He is trying to seek God that he may have a correct understanding of his will, and do the work that God has given him to do. He feels that it is an important time for all. We must not neglect the work of God, and our souls should be fruitful in the knowledge of his will.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 64}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 65]          A sister says she rejoices in the good prayers and testimonies she has heard: they have done her good. She wants a new conversion to God and to his service.  {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 65}
[RH, April 27, 1876 par. 66]          A brother came up here with the desire and expectation of receiving a great blessing on this camp-ground. He thinks that it is necessary for him to humble his heart before God, before he can enter upon his work with renewed zeal. He feels that he must have the patience, meekness and humility of Christ. He is determined to be a better man, through the grace of God, that his labors may be acceptable to him. He wants to be a faithful servant of Christ, that he may share the glorious reward promised to them who remain steadfast to the end.                                (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, April 27, 1876 par. 66}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 1]       May 4, 1876 Camp-meeting at Eagle Lake.  -  (Continued.)  -         Sabbath afternoon, June 26, I had freedom in speaking to the people from Luke 19:41, 42. There was a solemn impression left upon the audience.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 1}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 2]          We invited those who felt that they were not in favor with God, and those who had never professed our faith, and those who had backslidden from God, to come forward. About one hundred promptly responded to the call. Opportunity was given for all who felt burdened to relieve their feelings by saying a few words to the point.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 2}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 3]          A sister said she felt that she needed the prayers of God's people. She had prayed the Lord to open the way for her to come to this meeting, that she might here seek God with all her heart. There was a very tender spirit in the congregation.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 3}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 4]          A brother said he feared that we did not realize the sacred work in which we are engaged, and do not feel the necessity of making sure work for eternal life. The truth never looked brighter than today.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 4}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 5]         A sister said she must have a stronger hold on God. She has led a praying life, but has not felt right. Her life has not been worthy of the name of Christian.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 5}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 6]          A sister said she had done wrong. Nothing, as she now views it, has been good and right in her life. She wants her heart cleansed. She has been living in doubts and fears, and knows that she cannot honor God by such a life.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 6}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 7]          A brother said he was laboring to find rest for his soul, but he does not feel free. He said that he had felt an antipathy to a certain brother. He begged his brother to give him his hand and forgive him for his feelings. This confession was well wet down with tears.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 7}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 8]          A sister said she wanted a consecration to God. She had not devoted time to the study of the Bible and had not given time to the education of her children. There has not been a day that she has not said or done something which she afterwards regretted. She seemed to be overcome, and dropped upon her knees before God, weeping, confessing, and praying for the forgiveness of her sins. She confessed that she had been at times impatient with her family and fault-finding with her brethren and sisters.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 8}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 9]          A sister said she desired to be a child of God. She sometimes felt thankful to God for his mercies, but she longed to get nearer to God, and wanted to feel more anxiety for her children. She wanted a conversion that would make her love sinners more. She thought if she came forward to ask the prayers of the servants of God, he would cause a deeper work in her heart, and she would receive strength to do the duties that God had left for her to do.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 9}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 10]          A Danish sister said she had tried to serve the Lord, and wanted more of the Spirit of God.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 10}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 11]          A brother confessed that he was a sinner, by coming forward to these seats. He wanted a deeper work of God in his heart. He came up to humble himself before God. Unfaithfulness he felt was written on all his works. He felt that he must have a pure conscience; for the pure alone shall see God.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 11}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 12]          A brother said it had been only three months since he commenced to serve God and obey his commandments. He wanted to surrender all to God and love him with all his heart.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 12}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 13]          A brother said he had made a profession of the truth, but he had never felt satisfied with his position. He felt that he must have a deeper work of grace in his heart. He wanted to get right here at this meeting. He must work from the foundation. The foundation must be sound. He must dig deep and lay it firmly upon the Rock. Unless the law of God was written in his heart he felt that he could never be saved, and hear from the lips of Christ, "Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 13}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 14]          A brother had loved Christ one year, and he felt that the commandments of the Father are holy, just, and good. He felt that he was a most sinful being. He had much to hinder him. He wanted to give up all his sins. For the past few weeks he had had a deep conviction of sin. He felt with the brother who had spoken just before him that he must dig deep, get down to the very bottom of his iniquity, and root out every evil. He knew it was a trying time and a turning point in his life and experience. The law of God is exceedingly broad. The law of the Lord is perfect converting the soul. This conversion he must experience in his life.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 14}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 15]          A Dane spoke in his own tongue. Bro. Nelson interpreted his words. The brother said he had done many wrong things in his life, for which he was heartily sorry. He repented of his sins, and wanted to love Jesus with undivided affections and obey the commandments of God.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 15}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 16]          A sister said she had been many years a professed Christian, but she was convinced from what she had heard at this meeting, that she must have a deeper work of grace in her heart. She came here, that she might have her strength renewed. She made a confession to her brethren and sisters of her neglect of duty. She wanted to be a whole-hearted, daily Christian. She wanted a thorough work of grace in her heart, that she might be a blessing to others.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 16}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 17]          A sister said she came to this meeting to obtain the blessing of God. She was convicted of sin, and convinced that she has lived at a great distance from God. She has feared the cross of Christ. She loved the Lord's people and these truths. From a child she has had a love for the truth. The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus are precious to her. She wants to be a whole-hearted Christian and honor her Redeemer.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 17}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 18]          A brother said he realized that he was in the presence of the all-seeing God. He knoweth all things. He knoweth our hearts better than we can know them ourselves. If he should deceive men he knew that it was impossible for him to deceive God. He had not knowingly wronged his neighbor. He wanted to realize the claims of God upon him, and to love God with all his heart, and his neighbor as himself. He was thankful that he came to this meeting. If he did not hear another word spoken, he could say that he is fully paid. He said he was determined to live more consecrated to God.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 18}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 19]          A sister requested the prayers of God's servants for her husband. He came to the meeting, but because of dampness and wet, had to leave. He was a great sufferer from neuralgia. She felt that she must give herself anew to God, and hope continually in his salvation.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 19}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 20]          A brother said he had for two years professed to keep the commandments of God. He confessed he had not fully lived out his holy profession. His friends said he was foolish to believe these things. He had come to the meeting to see what there was here. He thanked God for what he had felt. He wanted God and the leaders in this work to forgive him for his unbelief. He wanted to dig deep around his own heart. He wanted his life spared a little longer, that he might get right. He hoped all his friends would forgive him his wrong doing.  Oh! said he, how shall we feel when professedly keeping the commandments of God to find out that we are transgressors of the law? He said that he was convinced by the law of God that he was a sinner.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 20}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 21]          A sister said that she has received some tokens from God that she is indeed a child of his.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 21}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 22]          A brother said he came forward to confess his sins. He was convicted that he was a transgressor of the commandments. He feels that he must without delay identify himself with God's commandment-keeping people. His friends are astonished to think he has commenced to keep the Sabbath. He feels thankful for the publication of tracts and especially for the Voice of Truth.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 22}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 23]          A brother felt guilty that he had not lived up to the light, and will try to walk in the light henceforth as Christ is in the light.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 23}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 24]          A brother thinks that some may look upon this movement of his in coming forward, as a strange thing after professing to be a Christian for forty years. But he has promised to crucify the old man with his deeds. His children had come to accountability, and he felt to repent before God that he had not set the example before them that he should. He wanted to know from day to day that he is doing the will of God, and to so live before his family and the world that they may know that he is one of the family of God.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 24}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 25]          A sister said she once enjoyed the blessing of God, but she had got into a fretful way with her family. She wanted to do her duty to her little boys, that they might see that their mother had true love for them. She wanted to be strengthened of God, that she might do her duty to her family and the world. Time is short, and she felt that we must get deep at the root of the work. She asked forgiveness of her friends, that she had not given them a better example in her life. She prayed God to forgive her for her lack of love to him.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 25}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 26]          A sister said she wanted to get nearer to God. She did not want to be found following the fashions of this world.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 26}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 27]          A Danish sister said there were many things which must be done away with in her heart. She did not want to profess the truth and deny it in her life. She asked forgiveness, that she has sinned by her coldness. She wanted to feel the Spirit of God uniting with her spirit, that she could daily have the evidence that she was indeed a child of God. She did not feel that she could say today that she was a child of God.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 27}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 28]         A brother said he wanted to be deeply interested in the work of salvation. The present truth, had searched his heart. He felt that he must have the grace of God in his heart. He had been a Methodist for forty years. About one year ago, when he began to keep the commandments of God, charges were made against him, and he was turned out of the church. He felt that he wanted to be a thoroughly converted man. He knew not how soon his case might be brought in review before God. He must have a blameless life, a faultless character.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 28}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 29]          A brother said he had been keeping the commandments of God for six months. He felt that he needed a deeper work of grace in his heart. The truth is indeed precious to him; he had never realized the sinfulness of sin until he had seen the light in regard to the law of God.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 29}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 30]          A Norwegian sister said she has just come out to keep the commandments of God. A few obey the truth. They have meetings, and the Lord meets with them. She wanted more of the grace of God--to be brought into greater nearness to him and to be humble. If she had grieved any of her brethren because of her course, she asked forgiveness. She did not want to be merely half right, but just right.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 30}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 31]          A brother one year and a half ago was on the wrong track. He was ashamed to say he was a Sabbath-breaker, but now he wanted to be a Christian commandment-keeper.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 31}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 32]          A brother said he was not satisfied with his condition. To be a Christian is to be Christ-like. We must be all right, sanctified through the truth. A Christian will bear the fruits of the Spirit, love, joy, and peace. He was frequently overcome by an impatient spirit. He felt that he must overcome this; for he did not believe a fretful Christian would get into Heaven. He had made solemn vows to God before he came on the ground. He felt that he must pray much. We are too near the end to be trifling with eternal interests. The pure in heart alone shall see God. He must be a Bible Christian.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 32}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 33]          A brother said he wanted to get all right. He felt that this was the day and the hour of salvation. He has been for twenty years keeping the Sabbath, yet he is not satisfied with his present attainments. He wanted complete victory over every sin and over everything that offends the Lord.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 33}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 34]          A little child said she wanted to be good and go to Heaven.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 34}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 35]          A sister confessed that it is very humbling to acknowledge that while she has been trying to live a Christian life she has not walked before her family as she ought. She has at times been impatient, and feared that this sin would keep her out of Heaven. She wanted to be an overcomer. She knew her besetting sin to be impatience. This grieves the Spirit of God and brings darkness to her soul.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 35}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 36]          A brother said he resolved a few weeks ago to keep all of God's commandments. He wanted to take hold of the work anew and commence at the foundation. If he had wronged any one he asked to be forgiven.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 36}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 37]          A brother had been striving to keep the commandments of God one year. He wanted to be a perfect overcomer.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 37}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 38]          A brother said he felt that he needed a deeper work of grace, that he might perfect a Christian character and walk before his family and before God with acceptance.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 38}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 39]          A brother said he had followed the Lord for one year. He wanted from this time to strive more earnestly for eternal life.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 39}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 40]          A sister said it had been only five months since she commenced to keep all of God's commandments. She thanked God that she had the help and example of a good mother.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 40}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 41]          A brother said he belongs to the church at Grove Lake. The truth found him steeped in tobacco. He had at times used a little when his brethren did not know it. He kept it secret from them, but he could not carry this burden any longer. He confessed that he had indulged his appetite to his injury; he is decided now to put it entirely away, and forever.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 41}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 42]          A brother wanted a deeper work of grace in his heart. He had professed to serve God, and came out in the truth about one year ago, but he was not willing to yield all. He wanted to make an entire surrender to God on this camp-ground.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 42}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 43]          A brother said he was naturally irritable, and he had been thus in his family. He wanted to set a better example before his family, that they might be brought into the truth.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 43}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 44]          A sister said she thought if we would set a right example before our children, they would grow up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 44}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 45]          A sister said she felt herself to be a great sinner. She had not had patience toward her children. She felt that great responsibilities rest upon parents. The blood of our children will be required at our hands unless we are more faithful to do our duty to them.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 45}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 46]         A brother said he was not a member of our denomination. He has not been a member of any denomination. For the last twenty years he had been floating about, feeling perfectly safe until three months ago. He had been reading our publications, and investigating. He never heard a sermon until yesterday. He was searching for himself. Since being at this meeting, he saw things in a different light. He wanted truth. He thought he had a right to know something for himself. He came seventy-five miles to become acquainted with this people. He wanted to know what he is, and what he must be in order to be saved. He should not have come seventy-five miles if he had not had an interest to obtain light and truth. He believed that he had heard the truth, and he would take hold upon it, and walk in its light.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 46}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 47]          A brother said his course was onward. He wanted to enjoy the presence of God, he wanted to get in a position to work. He had been cheered up a little since he came to this meeting. He found there were Sabbath-keepers within five miles of him who have been keeping the Sabbath two months. He was one year ahead of them. He hoped to see brighter days.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 47}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 48]          A sister said she had five children in the grave. She wanted to live a consecrated life before God, and gain Heaven.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 48}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 49]          A brother said he loved Jesus, he loved the blessed truth. He had been much blessed since he came to the camp-meeting.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 49}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 50]          A brother said he was ashamed to occupy the seat as a sinner after professing to follow Jesus twenty-six years. He ought to be telling of victories and triumphs. He came to the camp-meeting determined to seek God with all his heart. He had for a time back been drifting away from God, and he had not had the assurance of his acceptance with God. He had been blessed since he came upon the ground.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 50}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 51]          A brother thanked God for the privilege he has had of attending this meeting. He would strive to live near to God. He had not been satisfied with himself at all. He must draw near to God and have more love in his heart.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 51}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 52]          A brother said he had been practicing self-denial. He had wanted to speak but felt great disinclination. He thought he ought to love his neighbor as himself. He was a member of the Methodist church for four years. He had been a believer in the Advent faith ten years, and had been keeping the Sabbath one year. He had a desire to keep all the commandments of God. He could not say that his life had been acceptable with God. He did not feel discouraged, and had tried to give himself wholly away to God today, trusting in his mercy. Since 1844 he had not felt that the last day was far distant, as many of the church had done. In his youth the Methodists used to preach the near coming of Christ, but those days are past in the popular churches.  The cry has gone forth, "Be ye also ready." It was not the wise or great men of earth whom Jesus called to be co-workers with him, but poor fishermen. He hideth these things from the wise and prudent and revealeth them unto babes. He wanted the prayers of the servants of God for his family. They did not oppose him, but they had not yet embraced the truth. He would be glad to meet them in the kingdom.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 52}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 53]         A brother felt that he was drifting away from the Lord. He wanted to get where the Lord desired him to be, and where he could have pleasure in daily communion with him.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 53}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 54]          A sister, six years ago, started to keep the Sabbath, has no family or acquaintance in the truth. She has felt the blessing of God, but for some reason a season of darkness has come over her, and she scarcely knows which way to turn. She knows what the love of God in the heart is, and wants to realize his love again.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 54}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 55]          A brother wants to signify his willingness to have God's people pray for him. Darkness has come over him and he feels sad on his own account. He must have the darkness driven away. His sins are great, and he has gone as far as it is possible for him to go. He wants to realize the blessed hope that has been pictured out before him today. He wants to be an overcomer.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 55}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 56]         A brother promised if the Lord would bless him he would live a better Christian life. He feels that he must take up the cross. He asks his brethren to watch and see if he keeps his promise, and to pray for him, that he may have strength to do his whole duty.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 56}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 57]          A brother says he praises the name of the Lord that he has been blessed on the camp-ground.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 57}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 58]          A Swedish sister wants to press forward. She wants to have her sins forgiven. She wants the grace of God, to live a holy life hereafter.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 58}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 59]          A brother says he has neglected prayer because of discouragement. He has neglected duty and lacked faith in God. As he has moved forward the cloud has been lifted and he feels the necessity of his heart being made pure and clean before God. He feels like beginning anew to serve God.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 59}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 60]          A brother has been one year and a half keeping the commandments of God. He has found it good to obey the Lord. "Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city." He means never to turn back. He knows that there is a great chance for improvement. He must have the grace of God in his heart, and resist lukewarmness which presses upon him.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 60}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 61]          A sister, weeping bitterly, says she wants to have her sins forgiven.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 61}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 62]          A Swedish sister says the Lord has been very good to her. She loves Jesus. She loves the law of God; in keeping his commandments she has found great peace.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 62}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 63]          A brother had been twelve years in the Baptist church. Three years ago he began to read his Bible and study it, and God gave him light. He saw the Sabbath in the word of God, and commenced keeping it; found rest and peace in the love of Christ and in obedience to the law of God.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 63}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 64]          My husband then spoke a few words to those who were seeking the Lord. He said that many had been very much discouraged by the wrong views taken of God. They seek him with doubt and fear. Their hearts murmur, "I am not sure that he will forgive me." They look upon God the Father as a being of stern majesty and justice, devoid of sympathy and love. "He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not, with him, freely give us all things?" "For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Is not the gift of Christ a pledge of the Father's love for sinners? I would say unto you who have come forward here, The Father loves you.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 64}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 65]          In the popular churches, we hear but little except, "Do you love Jesus?" The love of the Father is scarcely mentioned; it is only Christ, Christ. God the Father has given unto man the greatest gift that Heaven held. "Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." I believe that the heart of the great God is touched and moved by the condition of sinners today, as when he gave his Son to die for the sins of the world. Christ says, "I and my Father are one." Sinners and backsliders, it is your duty to believe that God loves you this day, and that Christ loves you. The Redeemer of the world made a great sacrifice to purchase for you life everlasting. Can you now say,          "Here on my heart the burden lies,          And past offenses pain my eyes?"  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 65}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 66]         The Father has given a pledge to sinners, in that he withheld not his dearly beloved Son, but gave him a sacrifice for them. Christ has given the pledge of his love to sinners, in that he gave his life to save them. If the Father has manifested his love for sinners by giving his only son, will he not freely give every mercy and blessing? On account of disease, or surrounding discouragements, some drift into despair, and gloom overshadows them. From this they may find entire freedom, and again become hopeful and expectant to overcome. The thought that Jesus loves them, pure angels love them, and our gracious Heavenly Father loves, pities and wants to save them, should inspire them with faith and confidence in God. The Father takes no pleasure in the death of the sinner, but he wants him to repent of his sins and turn to righteousness and be saved. When the sinner desires the approval of the Lord more than any thing else, and is willing to make any and every sacrifice for the love of Jesus, he may settle it in his mind as a fact that, if he perseveres, he will stand finally in the city of God upon the gold-paved streets.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 66}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 67]          Go forward in faith, you that have taken your position upon these front seats, and thereby acknowledge your desire to serve your Heavenly Father. Expect that you will be saved, if you comply with the conditions laid down in the word of God. Take advance steps in faith. Make efforts in and through Jesus, relying upon the merits of his blood. You must have repentance toward God, because it is the Father's law which you have transgressed; and you must exercise faith in our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ as the sinner's advocate, to plead in his behalf. Come, sinner, to the Father and the Son! All Heaven invites you to come and gain eternal life.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 67}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 68]          Jesus wants you to come. If you stumble once and again, do not give up in despair. If you are brought into trial, if you are overcome and do wrong, repent sincerely before God, but do not despair. Try again, laying hold more firmly of the merits and strength of Christ. When sinful man has no righteousness of his own to rely upon, Christ becomes his righteousness. When he feels that he has no strength, Jesus offers to put his arm beneath him. The sinner may then indeed say, Christ died for me, and his blood cleanseth me from all sin. I know in whom I have believed; from him I derive strength for the daily toils and trials of life and to resist the strong temptations of Satan.  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 68}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 69]          When our son Henry was dying he seemed as if inspired. He had a word for all just appropriate for each case. With the Spirit of God resting upon him, he said to his next younger brother, "Don't give up, try to do right." How many will sink down because they make some mistakes. They should never be discouraged, but try again. Under trials and discouragements many lose their faith. Jesus wants to save them. His arms are extended to receive them, and all their burdens if they will come. We hope your hearts will go out to Jesus in loving trust. He will then unite your heart to his by mysterious hidden links joining your soul to his. "He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit."  {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 69}
[RH, May 4, 1876 par. 70]          We then united in earnest supplication to God for his Spirit and his pardoning love to be manifested upon that occasion. We had the assurance that our prayers were heard. The sweet peace of Heaven rested upon those present, and many were rejoicing in the evidence that Jesus had indeed spoken peace to their hearts.                             (Concluded next week.)                                                                   -    {RH, May 4, 1876 par. 70}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 1]       May 11, 1876 Camp-meeting at Eagle Lake.  -  (Concluded.)  -       Sunday morning June 27, at 8 o'clock, by request I spoke about one hour for the benefit of our Swedish, Danish, and Norwegian, as well as American brethren, in regard to the work the Lord is doing in Europe, in bringing present truth before those of other tongues. It was interpreted to them. This was an encouragement to our brethren and sisters of other tongues, and also to our American brethren. Sunday, at 10 A.M., my husband spoke from the stand with great freedom and power, giving the reasons of our faith. The congregation was very attentive. We hope the good seed sown will spring up and bear fruit to the glory of God.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 1}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 2]          At 2 1/2 P.M., I spoke to the people about one hour and a half upon Peter's ladder of sanctification consisting of eight rounds. I dwelt upon temperance and the importance of parents' teaching their children self-denial, and self-control, guarding the appetite and taste from indulgence at the expense of mental, moral, and physical strength.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 2}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 3]          The lessons upon self-control and self-denial are to be received by education, in childhood and youth. The appetite is to be restrained and educated, and this is the responsible work that devolves upon parents. The youth in generations past have been the index to society.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 3}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 4]          If parents had done their duty in spreading the table with wholesome food, discarding irritating and stimulating substances, and at the same time had taught their children self-control, and educated their characters to develop moral power, we should not now have to handle the lion of intemperance. After habits of indulgence have been formed, and grown with their growth and strengthened with their strength, how hard then for those who have not been properly trained in youth to break up their wrong habits and learn to restrain themselves and their unnatural appetites. How hard to teach such ones and make them feel the necessity of Christian temperance, when they reach maturity. The temperance lessons should commence with the child rocked in the cradle. "The hand that rocks the cradle is the hand that rocks the world."  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 4}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 5]          I was requested by the Swedes and Danes to write out the subject just as I presented it to the people, and have it translated into the different languages. I promised to do this when I had a favorable opportunity. Bro. Smith spoke to the people in the evening.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 5}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 6]          Monday morning at 5 o'clock a business meeting was held. At 8 o'clock my husband spoke from the stand to the people, in regard to the present condition of the cause. I spoke to the people Monday at 10 1/2 A.M., with great freedom. It seemed to fall to my lot to speak in the afternoon also. The Lord blessed and strengthened me greatly. I spoke above one hour. I felt the special power of God upon me while speaking. Bro. Smith spoke in the evening with his usual clearness. These discourses from Bro. Smith were a feast to many who could appreciate the clear points of argument on our position.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 6}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 7]          Tuesday morning, June 29, at 8 o'clock, my husband spoke to the people from the stand, upon baptism. He had great freedom and power. I spoke to the people at 10 1/2 o'clock from James 1:22, 25: "But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves; for if any be a hearer of the word, and not a doer, he is like unto a man beholding his natural face in a glass; for he beholdeth himself, and goeth his way, and straightway forgetteth what manner of man he was. But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed."  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 7}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 8]          The Lord blessed the word spoken. Invitation was then given for any who desired to be children of God, those who were backslidden from God, and those who for the first time were convicted that they had been living in transgression of the law of God, to come forward. About forty responded to the call.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 8}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 9]          Liberty was given to any who wished to relieve their minds by bearing their testimony. An aged sister said she came forward to receive the prayers of the servants of God. She had professed to be a Christian for years, but since these meetings commenced she was convinced that she had been breaking the law of God, and from this time she should take her position with this people to keep all of God's commandments. The law of God has convicted her as a sinner. She has felt that the Spirit of God was with this people. When the invitation was given upon a former occasion to go forward, she did not accept the invitation and let the opportunity pass. She felt that she had done wrong. She was sorry that she had transgressed the law of God. Her good and gracious Heavenly Father, who is plenteous in mercy and loving-kindness, has not left her in her blindness. She wants to be  cleansed from all sin. (This sister was a member in good standing in the Methodist church.)  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 9}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 10]          A brother thought he could get no encouragement in coming up to this meeting, but he had received great good, and thanked God for this precious privilege.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 10}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 11]          A Danish brother said he rejoiced in these truths. He thought the truth which was so clear to him would be seen and understood by all of good sense when presented before them, but he was terribly disappointed. Those who did see, would not acknowledge the light, and many he could not make see the evidences of the truth which were so plain to him.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 11}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 12]          Bro. L. said, "You may some of you be surprised to see me forward here for prayers among sinners and backsliders." He said he found scripture which was applicable to his case. Numbers 11:1 "And when the people complained, it displeased the Lord; and the Lord heard it, and his anger was kindled; and the fire of the Lord burnt among them, and consumed them that were in the uttermost parts of the camp." He wants to be fully in union and harmony with his American brethren. He has grown up outside of the ranks of Adventists. Circumstances have kept him there continually watching and severely tempted in regard to the feelings of the Americans toward his Swedish brethren. When his eyes rested upon the above passage in regard to murmurers, the Spirit of the Lord applied these words to his mind. He felt reproved of the Lord for being in the outermost part of the camp. This was a wrong position for him to gain strength. He will from this time take his stand among his brethren. He would be more reasonable. "May God bless my brethren," said he. "I want to put all my strength in the great work. I rejoice in the Lord that I see the half a dozen of my countrymen who can scarcely understand a word of English coming forward for prayers." It reminded him of the blind men feeling their way to Jesus. In a touching manner he talked in Swedish to those who came forward. The searching Spirit of God was in the meeting; his melting power was felt upon many hearts. Bro. L. continued, "May the Lord bless you all, and grant that we may all unite around the throne to praise his name."  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 12}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 13]          A young sister feels that the Lord is very near her. She wants to leave the vanities of the world and follow her self-denying Redeemer.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 13}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 14]          We repaired to the water about three miles distant over a rough road. Eighteen were buried with Christ in baptism. This baptismal scene was an interesting occasion. Children went into the water so very calmly, with light and peace expressed in the countenance. Surely the blessing of the Lord rested upon candidates, administrator, and those who were interested spectators.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 14}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 15]          In the afternoon I spoke to the people with great freedom. I then invited sinners and backsliders forward for prayers. A large number responded. We gave them all an opportunity to talk out their feelings.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 15}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 16]          One man arose and said that probably there was not a person on the ground who had passed through so great trials as himself. He was in the Indian massacre. He received several balls in his person. He saw his family massacred. He would not detain the people with the relation of his experience. He wants to set out now at this meeting to serve God, and do the best he can to save his own soul. If Job and Daniel were in the land, they could only deliver their own souls. They could not save son or daughter.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 16}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 17]          A brother says he is an unworthy subject of religion. He has been a Baptist in profession. Many years he had loved the people of God. He had pointed sinners to the Lamb of God, but had long been down by the cold streams of Babylon. He had not given a right example to his friends and neighbors. He is not without trials. He wants to be a Christian. He does not feel the love that he once felt, and that help from the courts of Heaven he once had. He said he was glad he came to the Adventist camp-meeting. He had received ideas at this meeting that were entirely new to him. He has had something hard and bitter in his heart against Mrs. White's visions. He had said many wrong things in regard to her for which he is now ashamed. He believes in the prayers of the children of God. He requests them to pray that he may think and act right, and see clearly all things as we see them. He does not see all points as this people see them, but hopes to be fully with us yet in the faith.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 17}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 18]          A brother says he finds himself far behind. He wants to confess his wickedness before all present. He wants to make an entire surrender to God.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 18}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 19]          Another brother says it is only a few months since he has been enlightened in regard to the truth by reading a Review. He received the Signs of the Times also; and became convicted through reading these papers that Saturday was the Sabbath of the Lord. He felt that he must have something more than merely the light upon the Sabbath. He wanted to know some things for himself which had never been told him. He offered his first prayer forty miles from home while in camp. He sought the Lord then and there, and had come to this meeting to obtain further light and to follow it. This brother received the ordinance of baptism, and fully identified himself with this people.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 19}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 20]          A brother then arose stating that the one who had just spoken had stated his case exactly. The Voice of Truth had first convicted him. He saw that this people had the truth.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 20}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 21]          A Dane stated that her mother had lived a Christian life and instructed her. She was trying to be a Christian also. She had made many crooked paths. She had been a backslider and wants to start out anew. She wants the prayers of God's servants, that she may have grace to labor for her neighbors that they may be brought to the truth. She has learned many good things of Adventists.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 21}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 22]          A brother finds that by gazing into the looking-glass as sister White mentioned, there was a lack. He had not the love of God in his heart as he should have it. He did not want to forget what manner of man he was. He wanted to see his defects revealed to him in the law of God.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 22}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 23]          A young sister says she will not let her crown go. She wants to get to Heaven. She will watch and pray that no one may take her crown. She is determined to stand firm and consecrate her life wholly to God.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 23}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 24]          A brother says no doubt many will be surprised to see him rise for prayers. He had made a profession of religion for a long time, joined the Baptist church, united with those of our faith in Illinois, came to Minnesota; since that time had become rather cold. He had backslidden and felt that he should be doing more than he was then doing. He had resisted the strivings of the Spirit of God. He wanted to consecrate all to the will of Christ. If it was his duty to bear the message he would do so. His wife had taken her seat with him to seek God that they might the better know and do his will from the heart.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 24}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 25]          June 30. Last morning upon the camp ground. Assembled under the tent at the ringing of the bell about five o'clock.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 25}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 26]          Meeting opened with singing and prayer. Bro. Smith made some appropriate remarks, then others followed with their testimonies.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 26}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 27]          A sister realizes her weakness, but rejoices that she has a Saviour to help those who put their trust in him. She wants to train her children aright that they may gain the kingdom at last. She thanks God for what he has done for her. He has given her husband unto her as a companion in this good way.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 27}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 28]          A brother rejoices in the goodness of God to him since he has been to this meeting. He has not felt his acceptance with God for a time, as he desired; but since these meetings he has enjoyed the blessing of God, and he wants to retain this precious blessing under all circumstances.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 28}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 29]          A brother says he never felt greater gratitude to God than he does this morning. He has a most earnest desire to follow him and be better prepared to live in his kingdom. He was much affected.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 29}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 30]          A brother rejoices for the blessing he has received at this meeting. He does not want to be forgetful of the words of truth, warning, and encouragement heard since coming here.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 30}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 31]          Another brother says he has been blessed in attending this camp-meeting. He feels that the Spirit of God and of Heaven has come nigh unto us. He desires to go home and live better for the time to come than he has done, that rays of light may pass from him to others, that they may know that he has been learning of Jesus. Unless he makes quick steps he fears that the message will get ahead of him, and he be left behind.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 31}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 32]          A sister says she is resolved to go to Mount Zion, lay all on the altar, and strive earnestly to do her Master's bidding.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 32}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 33]          A brother says he is glad that God has put into his heart a desire to be a soldier of the cross, and bear that cross cheerfully till he shall exchange it for a crown.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 33}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 34]          A Danish sister says she is thankful for the instruction she has received at this meeting. She wants to carry out the things she has heard. In all the departments of life she wants to gather with Christ. If we lose the influence of these meetings it will be to us a great loss.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 34}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 35]          A sister feels that she has been greatly privileged in attending these meetings. She has been much discouraged. It seemed to her that she should never overcome, that with her the war was nearly ended. She has thought she could never obey the truth, her will had not been sufficient to enable her to do so. But she feels more hopeful, and is now willing to take hold anew and strive to overcome, and in every department of her life seek to work right to the point, let her surroundings and circumstances be as they may. She wants to live right before the Lord. She requests her brethren and sisters to tell her frankly when they see her out of the way, and she will receive it kindly and love them better for it. She desires to remember what she has heard, and the good words of instruction she has received at this meeting, and put them into practice when she returns home.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 35}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 36]          A brother came up here to get a blessing. He had been sick, and was obliged to leave the ground. He had the privilege of the last day's meeting. The Lord has blessed him; although he is afflicted, he will put his trust in God, and will praise him while he lives.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 36}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 37]          A brother says he has not kept his seat because he had nothing to say or had not an interest in the work. "My heart, with you, loves God." He has many things to overcome, and he has been strengthened, and encouraged.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 37}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 38]          A sister says she is determined to keep the law of God, and to love the truth.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 38}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 39]          Another sister says she thanks God for this great privilege. She means to profit by it. The Lord is willing to show us our faults as fast as we are willing to put them away and overcome them. She exhorted her brethren to faithfulness, to do nothing to bring a reproach upon the precious cause of God.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 39}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 40]          A brother thanks God for the privilege of being here and having a part in the good cause. He loves the people of God more than he ever has before. He has more confidence in this work than he has ever had.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 40}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 41]          One brother has been only a few months in the truth. He has enjoyed at this camp-meeting a feast of fat things. While the great looking-glass has been held up before him, he has seen the imperfections in his character. He feels that he must be in earnest to remove the spots and stains, or he can never enter the pure kingdom of Heaven.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 41}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 42]          A sister says she is grateful for the instructions received, and will improve upon what she has heard.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 42}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 43]          A sister says she is thankful for this privilege. The light given has shown her sins. She wants to do the will of God daily and overcome every wrong in her life and gather with Christ.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 43}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 44]          A sister says she has received good instruction at this meeting. She could not, because of ill-health, get to the meeting until yesterday morning; but she has been richly paid by what she has received, and wants her heart and hand in the truth and work of God, growing stronger every day.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 44}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 45]          A Swedish brother is thankful for the privilege of speaking a few words. He feels very happy. He has enjoyed the blessing of God. If he had missed this camp-meeting it would have been a great loss to him. He has had to leave his father and friends. He has had an experience in leaving parents for the truth and Christ's sake. He hopes to see them yet turning to the truth. "Let us instruct our children in the way of life, that they may not be led astray by heresy, but be saved with the people of God. Let us, my Swedish brethren, be united with the people of God, that none of us be led astray from the fold. How sorry should we be if any should fail to meet us there, when the obedient shall receive their reward."  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 45}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 46]          A brother says he has more confidence in the message today than ever before. He has gained strength on the camp-ground. At this meeting, he has gained an experience worth having.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 46}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 47]         A sister has been led, at the meeting, to feel the necessity of having a greater consecration to God.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 47}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 48]          A sister said she had had a precious season of the grace of God. She wanted a share in the kingdom with the redeemed.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 48}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 49]          Another sister spoke in behalf of a sister who was baptized in Wasioja. She is now in Canada, and has written a letter saying she has passed through great trials, but she can now rejoice in God because her husband has taken the truth. She is very poor, but she sent twenty-five cents of British money to aid in publishing these truths she so highly prizes. She said in her own behalf that the truth she has heard at this meeting will be a savor of life unto life to her and her family. She hoped they would be a united family in the kingdom of God.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 49}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 50]          A sister said she is thankful to God for this privilege and the instruction she had received, and was determined to follow on to know the Lord.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 50}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 51]          A brother had a very great desire to gain spiritual strength. He had been cheered and strengthened greatly at these meetings.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 51}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 52]          A brother said he was thankful that he had received the blessing he so much desired at this meeting.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 52}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 53]          A sister had been seeking to follow the Saviour. She received the ordinance of baptism yesterday. After coming out of the water she was greatly blessed.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 53}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 54]          A sister said the Lord has richly blessed her. Yesterday as she came out of the water a gleam of light from Heaven shone upon her. If clouds gather henceforth upon her soul she will strive to remember the sun shining beyond the cloud. She thanks God for the blessed results of this meeting.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 54}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 55]          A brother said he had been much blessed at this meeting. His faith was increased and he had been greatly strengthened.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 55}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 56]          Another brother thanked God for what he had done for his soul in this meeting. He was determined to live nearer to Jesus and serve him better. He wanted to overcome all his besetments. When the truth came to him at first, it found him going the downward road. He saw that he was a transgressor of God's law, and he had been trying to turn from his sins and choose the path that leads heavenward.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 56}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 57]          A sister spoke in behalf of our aged sister Gibson, who could not come to the meeting. She is eighty years old, and this is the first camp-meeting she has missed of those held in the State. She wept because she was not strong enough to come to the meeting. She loves the truth. She desired the prayers of her brethren and sisters who attended the meeting.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 57}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 58]          A brother had at this meeting received encouragement to press on and be faithful in setting a right example.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 58}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 59]          A brother said he had enjoyed this meeting. He desired to live nearer to God. He had recently started to serve him.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 59}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 60]          A brother said his heart had been filled with gratitude to God for his blessing received at this meeting. He was determined to buckle on the armor anew and not lay it off until his Master bade him.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 60}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 61]          A sister said she had love for Jesus. She thanked God for all things, even for poverty, for this was among the all things which shall work together for good to them that love God.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 61}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 62]          A sister said she could say as never before, "My Lord and my God." Jesus wanted to save her. The Lord wanted to save her, and angels of God wanted to save her, and why should she be unbelieving?  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 62}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 63]          A brother had looked forward with great expectations to this meeting. He had enjoyed it very much. For some reason a cloud had disturbed his mind for the last two days. He had felt like Peter that Satan desired to sift him as wheat. He wanted to enter into the kingdom of God. He wanted to go forth better prepared to work for God. He left his companion to go forth to his field of labor.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 63}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 64]          A brother Spicer said he had not yet been ground down to rigid discipline. God had tried him, that he might see his way clear to work for him. He wanted to be in earnest, lest the message get ahead of him. Two hundred years ago the Lord planted Sabbath-keepers in America. They prospered for awhile, then seemed to hesitate. God raised up a people to carry on the work. We see what we do at this time. Blessings have been taken away from those who have proved themselves unworthy of them and given to others who would be more faithful to their trust. If we are not faithful to the message before us the blessing will be removed from us and given to others. We feel like saying to you who are attending this meeting, We feel like pressing forward and entreat of you to be faithful, be true, do not turn back. The promise is to those who endure unto the end.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 64}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 65]          My husband responded and presented the case of Bro. and Sr. Spicer, that they become members of the Conference. A rising vote was taken, not a dissenting voice.  {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 65}
[RH, May 11, 1876 par. 66]          So closed our last meeting on the ground.                                                                   -    {RH, May 11, 1876 par. 66}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 1]       May 18, 1876 The Sparta Camp-Meeting.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         We arrived at the camp-ground about 7 o'clock Wednesday evening, June 30, 1875. We found the meeting in a very pleasant place. Eleven tents were already up. The most of these tents were unusually large. It was yet early, and a large gathering of our people was expected. Our tent, kindly furnished us by our brethren at Monroe, was soon pitched and furnished, and we were again at home in our cotton house.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 1}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 2]          Our labors closed in Minnesota Wednesday morning. After riding from 9 A.M. to 7 P.M. we were again upon camp-ground. We took a night's rest in our tent, and Thursday morning at 10 1/2 A.M. our labors commenced. Wednesday, while riding in the cars, we had not the privilege of resting. Eld. Smith, my husband, and myself, were all engaged in writing important matter while the train was moving swiftly onward. Attending camp-meetings every week leaves us no leisure time for rest and recuperation. Notwithstanding our weariness, we have good courage, and God has greatly blessed us with health, for which we feel deeply grateful to our Heavenly Father.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 2}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 3]          Bro. Smith spoke at the stand at 10 A.M., giving an appropriate discourse.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 3}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 4]          At 2 P.M. I read the 18th chapter of Matthew. I dwelt especially upon the necessity of humbling ourselves before God, and having our minds withdrawn from self, in sympathy and love for others. Especially should we engage in personal effort for those out of Christ. When self shall be submerged in Christ, then shall we walk in humbleness of mind, simplicity, and unselfishness, doing others good. It requires a thorough conversion to follow Jesus closely, a singleness of purpose, a purity of motive.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 4}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 5]          Friday, July 2, we had a conference meeting under the tent. After a prayer and singing, Bro. Sanborn bore a short testimony. Said he, "I love the precious truth, and the work of preparation necessary to insure eternal life. I have come to this meeting to get a fitting up, a renewal of the grace of God, that I may do his work acceptably. I am seeking the Lord for myself, and I desire to help others to seek him."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 5}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 6]          A brother says, "I have peace and joy in my soul. I came to camp-meeting to get more of the love of God. I rejoice to see my brethren and sisters rejoicing in the truth and pressing their way to the happiness of Heaven. To those souls who are inquiring concerning our faith, I feel certain that if they really desire light, by which to see the truth and understand it for themselves, they may receive it, and be sanctified through it."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 6}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 7]          A brother says, "I am thankful for this privilege. I, too, am seeking the Lord. I have received great good since I came to this meeting."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 7}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 8]          A Swedish sister says, "I am truly renewed since I came here. I feel strong in the faith. Jesus has paid me for coming, in giving me peace and love. I want to be a humble follower of Christ. I want the seal of God upon my forehead."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 8}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 9]          A brother says, in much brokenness of spirit, "I am rejoiced to see so many of our faith testifying to the goodness of God. I feel the blessing of God in my heart. I want to glorify my Redeemer by doing good to others."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 9}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 10]          A brother says, "I feel the presence of God in this meeting. I am trying to do my Father's will, and gladly yield to the obligations of his law. I rely upon the merits of the blood of Christ to save me from all sin."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 10}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 11]          A brother says he has only been permitted to attend two of our yearly gatherings. He is trying to be an overcomer that he may have a part with God's children. He means to live a godly life before the world.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 11}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 12]          A brother says it is indeed a blessed privilege to enjoy the light of the truth. He has come a great way to attend this meeting, and wants to take home the spirit of his blessed Master.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 12}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 13]          A brother says it is good for him to be here. He has cause to be thankful that God has spared his life to meet this brethren here. Thank his holy name that he saw fit to show him where he was standing, and to point him to the way of life. Hereafter he will live close to Christ his Saviour.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 13}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 14]          A brother says that he is truly thankful he is on the Lord's side. It is in doing the will of God we gain strength; he has been blessed just according to his endeavor. There are blessings in store for each of us; for every sacrifice he has made in doing the will of God, he has realized the smile of his approval. This meeting will be a great blessing to the people assembled here, if they will consecrate themselves to God without reserve. He is thankful for the grace of God he has felt at this meeting; he wants to be meek, and contrite, and lowly of spirit, like his Saviour. He feels himself as nothing before God; in an instant he could blot him from the face of the earth; yet he permits him to live and enjoy the benefits of his mercy. He wants to glorify God and to draw near the blessed Saviour, ever drinking of his love. For twenty-six years he has traveled, and three times he has been around the world. He has beheld many of the wonderful works of God by the land and by the sea. The Lord has delivered him from many dangers on the great waters. He will love God; he will hope in his great mercy; he claims the blessed Jesus for his Saviour.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 14}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 15]          He would work while the day lasts. The Lord is blessed. His heart is filled with love to overflowing. He has received a great blessing while seeking God, and praying to him in secret. He is determined to take heed to his ways and not fail in zeal and earnestness. "Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within me." "Praise the Lord for his wonderful works to the children of men."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 15}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 16]          A brother praises God for the promises given him. He has seen the light of precious truth. He has entire confidence in God.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 16}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 17]          A sister says this is the work of the Lord. She knows it by her own experience. God has been with her, amid trials and temptations; has strengthened her in every instance. She has been led to love God and his holy commandments, and her whole soul blesses his holy name.        An appropriate hymn was then sung:--             "Come to the living waters come.                Obey your Maker's call,             Return ye weary wanderers home,                My grace is free for all."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 17}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 18]          Our second conference meeting commenced Thursday, at 9 a.m. While the rain was gently falling, we assembled under the canvas. After singing, and several prayers had been offered, we listened with deep interest to many excellent and cheering testimonies.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 18}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 19]          Bro. Decker said he wished the meeting to commence just where it left off the previous morning. He hoped that the young converts to the truth would be free to bear their testimony. He felt the rich blessing of God in his heart. He had enjoyed such fullness in Jesus that his spirit had been melted. He hoped each one present would be faithful during this meeting, and that its influence would be felt long afterwards. He trusted no one would experience a loss by neglecting duty.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 19}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 20]          A brother said he felt the power of God upon him. He had been using tobacco for years, had tried to overcome the habit, but had failed to do so. He scarcely knew which way to turn; finally he took his burden to the Lord in prayer. Jesus has said, "My grace is sufficient for you;" he had found these words true; he had overcome, in the name and strength of Jesus. The struggle was hard, but the victory was complete. Now he felt that he was clothed and in his right mind. Old things had passed away and all things had become new. He felt that he was washed clean in the blood of his Redeemer, and that the love of God was in his heart.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 20}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 21]          A brother said he wanted to become strong in the service of his Master; each day of his life he wanted to feel his approval. Time is short and the probationary period granted us here should be improved to the uttermost. He was sorry not to have set a better example before his associates.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 21}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 22]          A brother said, "I am old in years, but am a new convert to this faith. I did not coincide with the views held by this people until I had read their publications, comparing their doctrines with the Bible. I investigated the matter closely, with a desire to know the truth for myself; the Lord opened my eyes to the light of his word. I can now appreciate the love of God; I will always obey the truth, and do every thing I can for the cause, if I can at last be an heir of Heaven."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 22}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 23]          A sister said she felt thankful for the camp-meeting; she wanted the blessing of God, that she might live out the truth.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 23}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 24]          A brother said he had newly come into the faith; light had entered his heart; he had clearly understood the third angel's message. He was full of praise to God for his goodness; he had received a great blessing upon this camp-ground.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 24}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 25]          A sister said she had long anticipated this meeting; she had come here for no idle purpose; she was earnestly seeking for entire consecration to the will of God. She desired meekness and lowliness of mind, that she might do her work acceptably to her Maker.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 25}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 26]          A sister said she had kept the commandments of God for one year and a half. It did her heart good to enjoy the blessings of this meeting. She wanted to be a Christian at home, living right every day before God, that when Jesus comes she may meet him in triumph.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 26}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 27]          A brother says, "I am thankful for this privilege of tenting on the ground. I feel a good degree of the Spirit in these meetings. I want my heart baptized with the Holy Spirit; I want to obey the precepts of God and faithfully follow out the teaching of the third angel's message, discharging my daily duties, and seeking to aid others in the way of life. I want light from Heaven to shine into my own heart, and from me to be diffused among my associates. I want to love God entirely and unreservedly."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 27}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 28]          A sister said she rejoiced in the great goodness of the Lord. She loves the truth and the cause of God. His Spirit has been made manifest at this meeting. She had been greatly benefited by it.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 28}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 29]          A brother said he desired to testify to the goodness of God. This was the first camp-meeting in which he had ever taken a part. He had not enjoyed the peace of God till he came to this meeting. He was sorry his companion could not have been with him. Bless God for the light of the third angel's message; himself and many others would now be in utter darkness, ignorant of the great truth, but God had sent to them his servants, to teach them the great message of mercy; he could now work understandingly and in the strength of Jesus, and walk in uprightness before him.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 29}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 30]          A sister felt deeply grateful to God for the privilege of this meeting. She had gathered strength here to carry the light before her friends and neighbors. She knew she had neglected duty in many ways. She saw her sins as she had never seen them before. She was glad to feel the Spirit of God here. The truth was precious to her soul; it had led her to be desirous of glorifying Jesus. God was calling her. He had brought her from darkness to light. In one week he had taken from her four of her little children; they had been hurried from her sight; she had parted with them in agony of spirit. This providence had turned her from her infidelity; she was brought to see herself a sinner against the law. Before she could not see Christ, now she was a firm believer in this good faith.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 30}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 31]          Another sister said she had felt that the power of the Lord was in this meeting. She knew for herself that God is a rewarder of all who diligently seek him.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 31}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 32]          A brother said this was a good place to be in. He had felt to rejoice while listening to the cheering testimonies given at this meeting. This was indeed a feast to his soul. He wanted to be a witness for Jesus, a living witness for the truth. He wanted a home in Heaven when the redeemed shall return to Zion with joy and everlasting triumph.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 32}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 33]          A sister said the Lord was surely with us; she had never felt so much of his good Spirit before. She had received help at the Lodi Camp-meeting last year. She had been enabled to draw near to God since that meeting. She had tried, in the fear of the Lord, to submit her will to his; she had found a blessing, and her peace had been like a river. She wanted Jesus and the truth to be uppermost in her mind. She wished to be contented with her lot and to do every duty devolving upon her, that she might at last live with Jesus forever.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 33}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 34]          A brother says, "I feel that the Lord is good and greatly to be praised. His mercies are as enduring as eternity. If at last we are found to be the children of God, what an honor, what a privilege it will be to meet in that happy gathering above, where there will be no partings, no farewells ever spoken. Praise God for the good and great work he is doing, in bringing out souls into the light of the truth. My prayer is that God will move onward the glorious work.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 34}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 35]          A sister said she could truly say that it was good for her to be here. The Spirit of the Lord was in the meeting. She wanted to overcome all her defects of character and meet the pure and blessed in the kingdom of glory.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 35}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 36]          A brother said the Lord had done a great deal for him, but he had done but very little for the Lord. He had but little experience in this good work. He wanted to walk humbly, and closely follow his Redeemer.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 36}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 37]          A brother said he felt thankful for this meeting. He had already been richly repaid. He had listened with deep interest to the truth here spoken. He saw faults in himself that he had never before perceived, and this was what he wanted, to know his errors that he might correct them before it was too late. He wanted to love God more, and imitate the self-denial of Jesus, to be a perfect overcomer in his name.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 37}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 38]          A brother said he felt thankful that God was a prayer-hearing and prayer-answering God. He knew that his Spirit was here. He rejoiced in his love. He rejoiced that Jesus lives; he has said, "I will pray the Father for you." He had prayed, "Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth." He rejoiced in the light of that truth. He wanted to lean more completely upon his Redeemer, the source of all his strength and his exceeding great reward. He came fifty-five miles to attend this meeting, and had been many times repaid for coming. The preaching that he had heard had put new life into him. He rejoiced in the truth; he wanted a more perfect understanding of it, that he might do his duty at home and among his neighbors.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 38}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 39]          A sister said she thanked her dear Saviour for the light she had received at this meeting. She understood better how to live the life of a Christian. She wanted to keep all the commandments of God and live in the faith of Jesus.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 39}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 40]          A brother said he wanted to be an overcomer. He wanted to worship God in spirit and in truth, and live in obedience to all God's commandments. He wanted to be sanctified in obeying the truth. He had been at a great distance from God; his besetting sins had separated him from his Redeemer. He wanted to put away from him all these sins. As he has been drawn nearer unto Jesus, he had felt his spirit respond to his efforts. Praise his dear name!  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 40}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 41]          A sister said she had felt that the blessed Saviour was very near her. She was very grateful for the privileges of this meeting. She loved the Lord and loved the truth. She must be a devoted follower of the meek and lowly Jesus.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 41}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 42]          A youth said, "I want to be a child of God; pray for me, pray for our family, that we may have a home in Heaven."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 42}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 43]          An aged brother said, "Beloved, my mother and my brethren, if Jesus' little ones are here, then are they my relatives. One said to Jesus, long ago, 'Thy mother and thy brethren desire to speak with thee.' Jesus looked around upon his disciples and said, 'Behold my mother and my brethren.' The Saviour is speaking to us, saying, 'My little ones, keep the Father's commandments: take up the cross and follow where I shall lead.' I entreat you, my brethren, to be firmly established in the faith. Agrippa said unto Paul, 'Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian.' Almost will never save any of us. Those who not only believe but obey the commandments of God, and rely upon the merits of the blood of Christ, will meet him with joy and triumph, when he comes in the clouds of Heaven."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 43}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 44]          A sister, weeping, said, "I have two children; I want them to give their hearts to Jesus at this meeting. Bro. White said, Parents, come, and bring your children with you! I have brought mine with me, and I entreat your prayers that their hearts may be convicted and converted to the truth."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 44}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 45]          A sister said she was very thankful for this blessed privilege. The Lord is good. He blesses her. She wants to humble herself under the hand of God, that she may be exalted in due time.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 45}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 46]          Another sister said she was still strong in the truth, striving, by the grace of God, to overcome her sins and gain eternal life, if it be by the loss of all other things.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 46}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 47]          Still another sister said she was striving to be a Christian. She had no desire to turn back, but wanted to follow her Saviour, humbly and fully.  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 47}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 48]          Another sister said, "I am thankful for what my eyes behold and my ears hear and my heart feels. The mercies of God are indeed great. I have been sick and nigh unto death. I looked towards the camp-meeting and prayed, Lord, let me go! but nevertheless, do as thou pleasest with me; I was strengthened by the grace of God; and I endured the journey of seventy-five miles, and gained in strength all the way. I have been out to all the meetings and have been greatly blessed. We have heard precious truths; they are committed to our trust, and we should profit by them. I hope that I shall be prepared to live more humbly and be more zealous in the cause of God. When I hear from those who are young in the faith, I feel my unworthiness deeply, that I am so poor a follower of Jesus. But the Lord has done great things for us, whereof our hearts are glad. Praise his holy name!"  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 48}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 49]          A sister said, "I want to have feeling and faith for others; I want to help my friends and neighbors, in the right way. I love to hear the testimonies of those who have recently embraced the truth; I am glad for the precious light that has filled my heart with hope and courage. Since I have come with this people, I have been greatly blessed. The truth that I have heard from the stand has done me great good. I want my children to be converted: they keep the Sabbath in form, but not in spirit. Pray for them."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 49}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 50]          A sister said, "I am the Lord's. I love the dear Saviour. I have been blessed at this meeting. I want my ways to be right before God. I want a part in his kingdom."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 50}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 51]          A sister said, "I have no temptation to yield the truth. I came to this meeting to gain strength and spirit. Thank God, I have been brought out of darkness into his marvelous light. The truth is precious to my soul."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 51}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 52]          A sister said, "I feel it is my duty to acknowledge that this is a precious privilege to me. I felt that I must come to this meeting to gain instruction in the way of life. I cannot be left behind. I must have an interest in the resurrection. I want my name recorded in the book of life."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 52}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 53]          A sister said, "I am glad to find a people who are keeping the commandments, in faith. I want to be one with them and meet the Lord in peace."  {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 53}
[RH, May 18, 1876 par. 54]          A sister said, "This is the second camp-meeting I have attended; I feel thankful that I have received the blessing of God since I came here. I give thanks to the Lord for sparing the life of my husband. This is a heart-searching time. I used to think that I was sure of the kingdom, but since I have heard the third angel's message, I see of a truth where I was standing. I feel as nothing in the sight of the Lord. I rejoice that I have the light of this message. I feel that I must have hope and faith, and rely wholly upon my Redeemer, who can save to the uttermost."                             (To be Continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, May 18, 1876 par. 54}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 1]       May 25, 1876 Sparta Camp-Meeting.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued.)         At the commencement of the Sabbath, we met under the large tent for prayer and conference. The meeting opened with singing and prayers. A brother then rose and said, "I love the Lord. I have come a long way to worship him, and I wish to discharge every duty. I want my light to shine forth upon others."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 1}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 2]          My husband said, "What an interesting hour this is. The sun, God's great timekeeper, is going down. The laboring days of the week are just in the past. The Sabbath is drawing on. In Europe, our Sabbath-keeping friends are locked in midnight slumber. In an hour or two, the Signs of the Times Office, in Oakland, California, closes up, and our people will be preparing to keep the holy Sabbath, the rest-day of Jehovah. Bro. Bourdeau, engaged in the French mission, is now in conference with his brethren in Illinois. Many little companies are assembling to worship God.  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 2}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 3]          "In regard to the summer campaign there is a large field for workers. Many little companies are just entering upon the work. We may look east, west, north, and south, and be assured that hearts are there, beating in unison with ours. We never found before such unanimity of feeling as we have realized at all the camp-meetings we have attended this season. We never read of such perfect union, except during times of persecution, when common suffering bound all hearts together in the tenderest sympathy.  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 3}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 4]          "The power of the truth is taking hold of minds, and striking down deep into many hearts. Last winter, in Illinois, a French lady walked, regularly, several miles to attend the little gatherings upon the Sabbath, although she could not understand any thing that was said, not being acquainted with the English language. Her sister asked her why she took so much trouble to attend the meetings, when she could not understand what was spoken there. She answered that she was sorry she did not comprehend what was said, but she could feel the blessing, and her heart was so strengthened and encouraged that she felt this influence all through the week. It did her so much good that she felt it a great loss to miss one meeting. I am glad in God that I find my heart stirred as I see minds thus affected and embracing the truth. But few turn back; nearly all hold on, faithful and true."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 4}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 5]          "I do not think we can spend this hour at the commencement of the Sabbath in any better way than bowed before God, in solemn, earnest, thankful prayer; especially let us thank God for the blessed work progressing on the Pacific Coast."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 5}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 6]          After a most precious season of prayer, a hymn was sung--             "Stand up and bless the Lord."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 6}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 7]          My husband then continued his remarks, and as he spoke he was greatly blessed. Heaven's light and glory were reflected from his countenance, as he shouted the high praise of God. Heaven seemed very near. As the bright golden rays of the setting sun gilded and tinted the leaves of the sacred grove, the Sun of Righteousness beamed upon those assembled to worship God; their countenances shone with the reflections of heavenly light. It was a most holy season, long to be remembered.  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 7}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 8]          Said the speaker, "There was a time when one man had more power than all the mighty ones on the face of the whole earth. He prayed in faith, and his prayer closed up Heaven, and the earth received neither dew nor rain for more than three years. Warriors, philosophers, and great princes who then lived, were unable to bring one drop of rain to the parched earth or prevent this one man from uniting his faith with the Infinite One. The Lord is good. He is great. He can dispel the gloom that oppresses the mind. More faith, brethren; we must have more faith to bring us nearer to God. Prayer does not change our Heavenly Father, but prayer does change our relations to him. We are thus brought nigh to God, and are enabled to unite our finite strength to his Infinite power. God grant that we may, by simple faith, take hold of his arm of strength and mercy, and receive his greatest blessings. He is the source of all good."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 8}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 9]          Bro. Decker said, "I feel the blessing of God upon me in great measure. I am filled with his love. I have no words to express my feelings. His presence has overpowered me with such a fullness of joy that I cannot give utterance to my feelings."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 9}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 10]          A brother said, "I feel that it is good to be here. The Lord has given us the presence of his Holy Spirit tonight. I want to work for the glory of God. Time is short. The Lord is preparing a people for his kingdom, and I want to be of them."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 10}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 11]         A brother said, "I feel the sweet influence of the Spirit of the Lord here. The still small voice has spoken to my heart. I want my will swallowed up in the will of God. I look towards the holy law, which I have transgressed, and then view the matchless love of Christ in becoming my advocate in the court of Heaven. I rejoice in the law of God. All the opposition cannot, for one moment, drag down that holy law. It is eternal, imperishable as the throne of God. I am trying to walk humbly, trying to be meek and lowly. I do feel the Spirit of God in my heart witnessing with my spirit that I am a child of God."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 11}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 12]          A sister said, "I feel it a duty to speak in favor of Jesus. I love the precious truth, and mean to follow my Saviour. I have received so much benefit at this meeting that I fear I am not half thankful enough for God's goodness to me. My heart praises him continually."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 12}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 13]          A brother said, "I thank the Lord for what mine eyes have beheld today of the goodness and wisdom of God. I desire to be a perfect overcomer and receive a crown of rejoicing at the Master's hand."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 13}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 14]         A brother said, "I am grateful to God for this precious meeting. I came not here to be an idle spectator. I came to gain the blessing of God. I trust in the Lord, and he pours his blessings upon me."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 14}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 15]          A brother said, "Thank God that this glorious truth ever came to me. My heart is too full to speak. 'Jesus of Nazareth passeth by.' I must be with him upon his throne."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 15}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 16]          A sister said, "Praise God for the love of my precious Saviour. He has forgiven me my sins. I have the evidences of his love. The devil has deluded me to believe that Jesus would not forgive my terrible sinfulness; but what blessings have I enjoyed in this place! I now know the way of the Lord more perfectly. He discovers our hearts; he reads our thoughts. I will confide in his mercy as long as I live."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 16}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 17]          A brother said, "Praise the Lord; I want my entire being to praise him. He is good to me. I love him! I love him!"  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 17}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 18]          A sister said, "This is a precious privilege that I am enjoying. This is the best camp-meeting that I ever attended. I never heard so many cheering testimonies before."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 18}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 19]          A brother said, "This is a Pentecostal season to my soul, and to the whole encampment; it is a time of wonderful grace and power. I would take, if necessary, ten times the trouble that I have taken to come to such a meeting as this. I have been richly repaid. I cannot go back from the good way I have chosen, but will press onward to victory."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 19}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 20]          A brother said, "I feel the blessing of God flooding my soul. I want to be always rejoicing in God, pressing onward and upward, higher and higher, till the work closes."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 20}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 21]          A sister said, "I feel God's blessing upon me. There are angels hovering around! The heavenly atmosphere of peace and joy is here."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 21}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 22]          A brother said, "I have been serving the Lord for twenty-one years. I have attended fifteen Methodist camp-meetings. I was never at an Adventist camp-meeting before. I see a great difference; there is a spirit of love manifested here that I never met before."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 22}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 23]          A brother said, "I believe the truth. I have not been as faithful as I should have been. I must come nearer to my God and get his love in my heart. I have now started for life; I will live every day to glorify God."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 23}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 24]          A brother said, "I want a part with the people of God. I have been much blessed at this meeting. I still feel the need of more grace. I want to live in faithful obedience to all of the commandments of God, and receive the heavenly reward with my brethren in the Lord."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 24}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 25]          A brother said, "Praise the Lord! I want to press onward, and keep pace with the third angel's message. If we become careless and neglectful of our duty, we shall lose sight of the work God is doing in these last days. We need to daily cherish gratitude to God for our present privileges and blessings."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 25}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 26]          A sister said, "'Praise God from whom all blessings flow.' I have been blessed this night! The Lord has hedged us in with truth. Notwithstanding all the temptations of Satan, there is a tower of strength to which we may cling. Glory to God! He is merciful; for he has given his dear Son to die for me, a sinner. Precious Jesus will lead me, even unworthy me, and will bring me to the haven of rest at last, if I humbly follow where he leads."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 26}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 27]          A brother said, "God wants no cowards in his cause. I want courage and strength to follow my Redeemer in the path of self-denial and self-sacrifice. I have been too weak, but I have been growing stronger during this meeting."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 27}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 28]          A brother said, "I want a part with the people of God. The Lord has kept me from going downward. He sent this precious, glorious truth to be a light to my path. I rejoice in the goodness and mercy of God. I feel much encouraged by the reports of the progress of the truth upon the Pacific Coast. I want to have a part in the work here on earth, and a part with the ransomed in Heaven."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 28}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 29]          A sister said, "I thank God for this opportunity of meeting with his people. My heart truly rejoices in God my Saviour. For fifty years I have been trying to live a Christian life. I praise his holy name that he has spared me to see this blessed day. I am thankful for the loving kindness of God to me. I want to so live out the truth daily that others may see the light which, to me, is so precious."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 29}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 30]          A sister said, "I feel thankful for this privilege. I have been greatly discouraged, but my faith and hope and courage are now renewed."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 30}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 31]          A brother said, "Thank God for the answer to prayer. In every emergency, here is help and relief for the burdened and distressed. I want to love God and keep his commandments. God has answered my prayers, even mine. Jesus has great power. When he was upon earth he healed the sick. He will surely hear the prayer of faith, if we come sincerely and humbly before him. I want to be an entire Christian, a temperate man in all my habits. I want to lay aside every thing that will prove injurious to health, or demoralizing in its effects. I have used tobacco from a child. I have tried to leave off the pernicious habit, but it has seemed impossible. The physicians have said it would kill me. I know I cannot do this in my own strength, but God will help me, and in him I trust. Here goes my idol, tobacco! ［Here he threw a large package of tobacco upon the ground.］ Now I hope to be more worthy of worshiping a pure and holy God! My Saviour, preserve me from this debasing appetite! Purge me from this polluting habit! Supported by your prayers, brethren, and clinging to God myself, by faith, I shall be victor. Brethren, do not forget to pray for me."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 31}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 32]          Before proceeding with the testimonies of this meeting, I will say that we afterwards went to the tent where this brother, Bro. Strong, made his home. We found the tent's company in prayer. We earnestly besought God in behalf of our brother, that strength and grace might be given him, through Jesus' name, to overcome this strong appetite for tobacco. We felt the assurance that it would be done. The blessing of the Lord rested upon us while we prayed. August 17, Bro. Jordan reported that Bro. Strong was firm in the truth. He had had no appetite for tobacco since we united in prayer to God for him. He was cheerful in the Lord, and felt that through the all-powerful help of Jesus he had gained a great victory in overcoming his appetite for tobacco. He is a happy man. We will now return to the meeting.  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 32}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 33]          A sister followed this brother, saying, "I can sit still no longer. I wish to declare that I am resolved to live out the truth every day of my life."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 33}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 34]          Another sister said, "I cannot longer keep my seat. The Lord has blessed me. Praise his great and holy name! He will save to the uttermost all who come unto him."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 34}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 35]          A brother said, "Thank God for the influence of his Holy Spirit! The salvation of Heaven is here! I want to be pure in heart, that I may be received into the kingdom of God, and have a crown of life!"  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 35}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 36]          A Swedish sister said she could not command language to express her feelings. She was thankful that Jesus gave his dear life that she might be saved. For twenty-seven years she had professed to love Jesus, but had not walked so close to God as she should have done. She thanked God for the Sabbath. New light shines upon the precious word of God.  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 36}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 37]          Another Swedish sister said, "I want a humble part in the work of God. I cannot neglect duty. I turned from darkness to the light twenty years ago. I have often studied and pondered over the fourth commandment. God gave me light upon the Scriptures thirteen years ago. I feel to thank the Lord for the privilege of this meeting. This is the first camp-meeting I have attended. When the Lord shall gather up his jewels, I want to be among them."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 37}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 38]          A sister said, "I, for one, am perfectly astonished to see strangers to each other meet together from all parts of the country, and express such unity of feeling and views--all of the same mind, all of the same judgment, perfect love flowing from heart to heart. Jesus has done everything for me. I have done almost nothing for him. I want to work for those who have no hope in Christ. Let us pray for them. There is much of this work to be done. The Spirit of God will assist our efforts, if we labor in faith and love. If we are the means of saving one soul what a rejoicing will there be in the kingdom of God. Oh, that the Lord would sanctify the whole camp."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 38}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 39]          The meeting now closed, all felt that it had been a blessed season of nearness to God.  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 39}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 40]          Sunday morning there was another prayer and conference meeting. My husband said, "This meeting is a very solemn one to me. I have felt the presence of God in a special manner. The Spirit of the Lord may abide upon this assembly and yet no element of fanaticism be here. All things may be done decently and in order, for the worship of God. There is order in Heaven, and there should be order upon the earth, especially in regard to the sacred worship of God. Everything in this connection should be done with solemnity and to edification. The language of the prophet is. 'O earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord.' I am glad the word of the Lord is in language to be understood. Scripture truth is given us to study. Here is a rich volume of inspiration for old and young. Here are writings running through different dispensations, and in order to understand their meaning we must become Bible students, and search prayerfully and critically for light upon the revealed word. There are inexhaustible streams of light to reward the research of the greatest minds. The Bible is an expression of God to man, in language simple and easy to be understood. Six days of labor were given to man, but the seventh God set apart for himself. If men will take the Bible, just as it reads, they will make no mistake in regard to the true Sabbath of Jehovah. The question with all should be, "What is truth?"  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 40}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 41]          Then followed testimonies from those present. A Norwegian brother said, "I am glad for the mercies of God surrounding us. I want to enter into the work of the Lord. While God has been leading us into a knowledge of the truth, he has been giving us an experience in his work. We all of us need to search our hearts prayerfully and strictly, that no sin be left lurking there. We need to dig deep and lay our foundation sure. I am truly thankful for what the Lord has done for us. I still cry out, from my soul, 'Nearer my God to thee, nearer to thee!''  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 41}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 42]          A sister said, "'Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another; and the Lord hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord and thought upon his name. These testimonies repeated over and over may seem a simple thing to an observer, but it is these very testimonies that are written in the book of remembrance before God. The Lord gives his attentive ear to that which he considers of so great importance, and when he makes up his jewels, all these faithful, God-fearing souls, whose testimonies are recorded in that book, will he spare, as a man spareth his son who serveth him."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 42}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 43]          A sister said, "I am thankful for the privilege of attending the camp-meeting. My soul has been refreshed. I have been drawing nearer to God, and yet the language of my heart is, 'Nearer my God to thee.' I have received light since I came here. I want to understand the depth and breadth of perfect love."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 43}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 44]          A sister said, "I came here to worship God. Here I want to put away my sins, and place myself in the hands of God to be molded as he wills. I wish to humble myself at the foot of the cross, and exalt my Saviour while I crucify self."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 44}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 45]          A brother said, "I bless God for the truth. I am a stranger to most of you, yet I feel that you are my brethren; for my heart says this morning, Bless God for the Sabbath! I love to meet the Lord's children upon that holy day. Where I live I am alone in keeping the Sabbath. I miss the companionship of the followers of the truth. I bless God for the prospect of meeting the people of God where parting shall be no more."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 45}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 46]          A sister said, "I am thankful for this privilege. I came here to get my soul refreshed. The Lord has drawn near to me. He will never leave nor forsake those who trust in him. I want to know the length and breadth, the height and depth, of the love of God."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 46}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 47]          A brother said, "Thank God for the light of truth. I love my Saviour because he first loved me. 'With the heart man believeth unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.' I feel it a sacred duty to testify to the saving power of Christ Jesus."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 47}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 48]          A sister said, "I have been keeping the Sabbath twenty months. I have had help from God in the crosses of my new life. I have enjoyed more of the Spirit of the Lord during these few months than I have during my previous religious profession for the last twenty-four years. The power of the truth has opened before me with clearness and beauty that which I could not before understand, and I can say truly that my soul is established on the truth of God's word. I thank God that I accepted the truth when I heard it. I intend to be faithful in all my duties. I want to escape the mark of the beast through obedience to all God's commandments."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 48}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 49]          A brother said, "I want to unite with this people in seeking the Lord. I want to receive the blessing which I came here to secure."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 49}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 50]          A sister said, "Praise God for his goodness. I have been greatly blessed in coming to this meeting. I have long looked forward to this blessed privilege. I came a long distance. I want the blessing of God. I have been very much prejudiced against camp-meetings, but this one has been a great benefit to me. I want to go home and live a true Christian life, constantly led by the Spirit of God unto the true doctrines of the Bible. We have the truth! let us live in its light. The nearer we live to God the more influence will we have over those who are not walking in the light of the truth. God will make us instruments to bring others to a right understanding of his word and to share his salvation.  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 50}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 51]          A brother said, "I desire to have a part with the people of God. I anticipated pleasure in attending this camp-meeting for two reasons: First, because my parents resided in this place; and, secondly, because I desired to gain spiritual strength I have been passing through a severe struggle in regard to my parents. They are kind and affectionate, but have no interest in the truth which is so precious to me. My affections are strong. I felt that I could not give them up and have labored and prayed in their behalf. I want to live for Heaven and obey the truth, and if this causes a separation, may God give me grace and fortitude to bear it. I must love and serve God at any sacrifice."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 51}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 52]          A brother said, "I want to live a life of humble obedience. Jesus is the source of my strength. These yearly gatherings are a great blessing to me and mine. Jesus is soon coming. I want to walk the golden streets in the city of God."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 52}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 53]          A brother said, "Thank God for this blessed privilege. The peace of God has rested upon me. I want to sink deeper and deeper into the will of the Lord."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 53}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 54]          A sister said, "The Lord has graciously spared my life to meet with his people upon his holy Sabbath and in these free meetings. I praise his holy name for this precious privilege. I feel the love of God in my heart. I am strengthened to do his will, and I am determined to be more faithful in future."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 54}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 55]          A brother said, "I am thankful to be with you. About four years ago I commenced to keep the Sabbath with my family. We are still holding fast to the faith. It takes courage to live out the present truth before the world. I want to go home with mind and heart full of the blessing of God."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 55}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 56]          A Swedish brother said, "Praise God for his goodness to me! This is the first camp-meeting I ever attended. I love God. I love his truth. My heart rejoices in my Saviour. I desire to be a perfect overcomer."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 56}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 57]          A brother said, "I feel that this encampment is holy ground. There is a sacred influence surrounding us. My heart's desire is to be sanctified by divine truth, that I may live a Christian life, grow in grace and the knowledge of the truth, finish my Christian warfare with triumph, and receive the crown of victory."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 57}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 58]          A sister said, "My heart is glad for this privilege. I seldom have the opportunity of meeting with such friends on God's holy day. I am alone, yet not alone; for Jesus is with me, and angels help me in the love of the truth. I want to be purified through a knowledge of the truth. I rejoice that I have eaten the manna that will sustain me in my loneliness and great tribulation."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 58}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 59]          A brother said, "The love of the Lord is flowing in my heart. I have been skeptical in regard to the truth, but my mind is now firmly fixed. I want to work for my blessed Master. I never had so perfect faith as now. I have never seen the Spirit of God manifested as I have seen it here. I have never known such power as I have witnessed and felt here. I have a mother in Pennsylvania. I am sending our publications of the truth to her, praying that God may open her eyes to see wondrous things out of his law. My heart swells with joy at the prospect of the immortal life to be given to the faithful."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 59}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 60]          A sister said, "I am thankful for the goodness of God. I have been blessed at this meeting. I will here start anew to serve God."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 60}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 61]          A sister said, "I am sorry to have had no stronger faith. I must have a greater nearness to God. My whole heart must be in the work. 'What is man that thou art mindful of him, or the son of man that thou visitest him?' I feel that I must put aside all fear of the world, and serve my Master faithfully. This is the first meeting of the kind that I ever attended, and I have been amply repaid."  {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 61}
[RH, May 25, 1876 par. 62]          A brother said, "I have come to seek Jesus. As I listen to the testimonies my heart goes up in thankfulness to God that he has enlightened my understanding, so that I can see the present truth. The moments are golden. We must improve them in working for Jesus. Soon these precious privileges will be past. Those who come for the blessing may have it by asking for it. All the camp-ground may be lightened by the presence of God."                             (Concluded next week.)                                                                   -    {RH, May 25, 1876 par. 62}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 1]       June 1, 1876 The Sparta Camp-Meeting.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Concluded.)       At 8 o'clock A. M. on the Sabbath, prayer and conference meeting commenced.  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 1}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 2]          A brother said, "My course is onward and upward. I have been benefited since I came here. If we have a burden of sins, we may take them to Jesus, and he will give us peace and rest."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 2}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 3]          A brother said, "I am thankful for this privilege. The Lord is good to me. He strengthens me to do my duty. I realize the goodness of God to me more fully than I have in the past."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 3}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 4]          A sister said, "I feel unworthy of this privilege. Since I have embraced the truth the Spirit of the Lord has been striving with me, impressing me with the belief that I ought to tell my brethren in Sweden these great truths. I am afraid the Lord will take away his blessing from me if I resist his power and neglect his voice."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 4}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 5]          A sister said, "I am thankful for this privilege. I feel encouraged when I hear the testimonies of God's commandment-keeping people. I want to keep pace with the truth."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 5}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 6]          A sister said, "It is a great cross for me to speak here. I love the truth. I have not had one doubt in regard to it since I first embraced it. If our fellowship below is so sweet, what heights of rapture shall we realize when we meet around the great white throne to praise God and the Lamb forever."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 6}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 7]          A sister said, "I give God the praise for the blessing I have felt at this meeting. I want a deep work of grace in my heart and to live right in the sight of the Lord every day."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 7}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 8]          A brother said, "The Lord is good. I feel great interest in the work. I do not feel anxious for merely a happy flight of feeling, but I want a solemn sense of the importance of this sacred work."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 8}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 9]          A sister said, "I feel weak and unworthy; I want to be strong in overcoming every defect in my character. Notwithstanding my weakness and unworthiness, I believe Jesus loves me and will help me to live aright."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 9}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 10]          A young sister said, "I do feel determined to overcome my sins and meet you on Mount Zion."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 10}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 11]          A sister said, "I feel thankful for the privilege of this meeting; I want to be an overcomer and share in the certain reward at last. I praise my Heavenly Father for the light of truth. I want to walk humbly before God, doing every duty."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 11}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 12]          A sister said, "I feel that it is my privilege to claim more blessings from the Lord. I can and must step out by faith into a clearer knowledge of the truth and a deeper love of God."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 12}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 13]          A brother said, "This is the first camp-meeting I have attended. I have anticipated this blessed privilege for several weeks, and have felt great joy in coming here to meet with the Lord's people. I feel thankful for the blessing which has been poured out upon this people. I want to shout glory when I shall see the Lord coming with power and majesty in the clouds of heaven."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 13}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 14]          A brother said, "I rejoice in God today that he has permitted me to see the light of the truth. It has been but a little time that I have kept the commandments of God. I have not for one moment felt a doubt of the truth."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 14}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 15]         A sister said, "I am thankful that God sent the truth to me. I am determined to overcome by the grace of God and have a home in the kingdom."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 15}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 16]          A sister said, "Praise the Lord! I want to be a meek follower of my Saviour, and know for myself how to perform every duty. Jesus loves me. I love the truth. I want, through grace, to overcome all my sins and be right with God and have the crown of life."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 16}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 17]          A brother said, "I have strayed from my Heavenly Father and earnestly desire to return and overcome my evil ways."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 17}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 18]          A sister said, "I thank God that I see so many witnesses for the truth. I love you all. I love the truth. I love my Heavenly Father. Praise his holy name! 'Praise the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his benefits.'"  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 18}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 19]          A brother said, "I came to this meeting with the expectation of receiving a great blessing. The second sermon I heard here I felt belonged to me. I could not get rid of the impression. I prayed to the Lord in the grove and found relief. Nothing has delighted me so much as these meetings. The testimonies of my brethren have strengthened me. I feel happy this morning. God has heard and answered my prayers."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 19}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 20]          A sister said, "I feel truly thankful for the truth. It has done a great work for me."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 20}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 21]          A sister said, "I feel to praise God, looking unto Jesus who is the author and finisher of our faith. We need a blessed, holy, purifying work at the hands of God. Precious grace is always ready for us when we really desire it to help us in our work."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 21}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 22]          A brother said, "I feel almost discouraged sometimes, but I am convinced that if I go to God in faith and ask him to help me, he will not refuse. I felt sure this morning of the Spirit of God in my heart. I have not felt so deeply for years. Good angels are around us now. While here at this meeting the current runs smoothly, but when we go home, we again take up our daily labors and we must row against the stream. We must get much of the Spirit of God to carry with us and help us on our way. We know that Jesus loves us and will assist us each day. Watch unto prayer. Every action should be performed with an eye single to the glory of God."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 22}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 23]          A sister said, "I feel very thankful for the privilege of this meeting. I have not kept the Sabbath long. I have received light upon the health reform for which I praise God."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 23}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 24]          A sister said, "Praise God this morning for the precious truth! I hope to be ever steadfast, clinging to the unchanging word of God. I want to develop a holy character, and be guided by God's Holy Spirit. I feel that angels are around us. God has blessed us. I love to be with his dear people, refreshed with them by showers of grace."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 24}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 25]          A brother said, "I can truly say my heart rejoices in God. I have enlisted in a good cause. I trust in my Saviour. Thank God that he has caused me to see the light and beauty of the truth. Today is the holy Sabbath of the Lord. This the word of God plainly declares. I want to give the world a bright example by living out the truth every day."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 25}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 26]         A sister said, "We are alone in Kilbourn, but we desire to so watch and exert a right influence that others may take knowledge of us that our daily walk accords with our profession."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 26}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 27]          A brother said, "I am thankful for the goodness of God; I have received a blessing on this camp-ground. I have thought it was useless for me to try to overcome, but I dared not give up the effort. Now I am determined to serve the Lord, and will watch and pray that I may resist the temptations of the enemy."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 27}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 28]          A sister said, "The first sermon I heard from Bro. Smith, I felt that now was the time to waken out of sleep. This first sermon roused me and did my soul good. The second one I heard from sister White was from the text, 'Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of Heaven.' This discourse seemed to apply to me. I needed it, and I am trying to improve according to its precepts by humbling my heart before God."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 28}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 29]          A sister said, "This is a blessed privilege for me. I have been among the lonely ones for fourteen years, trying to do my duty without the encouragement of mingling with the people of God. I have never heard the truth preached before. I feel to rejoice that at last I have had that blessed privilege. The Lord has blessed me abundantly. I want to do his will, overcome, and finally wear the crown of immortal life."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 29}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 30]          Another sister said, "I am truly thankful for this blessed privilege. One year ago the Lord sent his precious truth to me. I praise his name that I ever received this light. I want to be faithful in every duty and receive the reward at last."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 30}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 31]          Still another sister said, "I feel thankful to God for the light of truth and for his presence here. I feel that my wisdom is all weakness, but I pray God to make my influence such as will lead others to a knowledge of the truth. The Lord has blessed me with his Holy Spirit, and my heart is made glad by the promise of eternal life."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 31}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 32]          A German brother said, "I am thankful for this precious privilege of meeting with the people of God. I want to be a doer of the word and not a hearer only. I feel happy in the love of God, and the knowledge that Jesus pleads even for unworthy me. If I should keep my seat, not offering my testimony here, I feel that I should be denying Christ, and slighting the opportunity to speak of his mercies to me. My brother cannot do my duty for me. I must acknowledge the truth on my own account, and the goodness of God in my behalf. I cannot express my feelings as some can, but God knows my heart and will accept my humble efforts if I do the best I can in his service. A few years ago one hundred Sabbath-keepers met at Battle Creek. Today I am astonished at the prosperity of the cause. We see around us a multitude taking hold of the truth. I want to work for my countrymen. I want to do something for this glorious cause which God will approve and accept."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 32}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 33]         A sister said, "I rejoice to see and feel the saving Spirit of God in this meeting. I am glad of this opportunity. My sands of life are running out. I thought I might live till Jesus came in the clouds of heaven. It may be I shall yet live to see that day; for I believe in the soon coming of the Saviour of the world. I have experienced much toil and pain and sorrow in my life, but the blessed hope of a future life has sustained me through all my tribulations. By the grace of God I hope to sing the new song of praise and deliverance over on the other shore."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 33}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 34]          A brother said, "My mind for some time past has been upon the things of this world; but I feel that this will not do, that I am thereby periling my chance of eternal life, and I am determined to be more zealous in the service of the Lord. I praise God for the great blessing that has been given me at this meeting. I feel that I am unworthy of so great a privilege. Praise the Lord for his mercies unto me!"  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 34}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 35]          Another brother said, "It is encouraging to hear what the Lord is doing for his people. I came out from the scoffing world and embraced this precious truth, and have never had cause to regret so doing; for I have found great peace and happiness in the path to immortal life."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 35}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 36]          Still another said, "I am thankful to God for his many blessings. I am trying to overcome, that I may meet the saints of God in his everlasting kingdom."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 36}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 37]          And another said, "I am rejoiced to see so many of God's people obeying his truth. The Lord looks down upon his children and loves them. He cares for his people and will shield them from calamity. Let us work out our salvation with fear and trembling, looking forward to the reward of the faithful."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 37}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 38]          A sister said, "I love God. He has done great things for me. Christ has made known to me my duty. Two years ago I felt that I ought to change my course and strive to subdue my stubborn heart, but I would not yield to obey the truth till one year ago when I began to live a Christian life. The prayers offered in my behalf were answered. Thank God, I could be hard and stubborn no longer. I had been long enough a sad stumbling-block in my husband's way, but I trust now to help and comfort him."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 38}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 39]          A brother said, "Thank God for his blessing which rejoices my heart. The good testimonies borne here have strengthened and encouraged me. Praise God for his love and favor! Four years ago I commenced to keep the Sabbath. I believe in the soon-coming of my Saviour. I do not want to look backward, but forward toward immortal life. Between thirty and forty years ago my mother began to keep the fourth commandment, and has kept it ever since that time and will keep it while she lives."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 39}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 40]          A sister said, "I want to overcome every sin in myself and try by my conversation and example to lead sinners to God."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 40}
[RH, June 1, 1876 par. 41]          A brother said, "I thank God for this privilege. I am rejoicing in the pardoning grace of God. I have been pleading with the Lord in the grove, and I have been greatly blessed. I have tried to serve God for thirty-five years, but I have been careless in reading his word, and have not seen the Sabbath and kept it. To shun the appearance of evil I have kept Sunday as the Lord's day. In regard to the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, I thought with Paul, "Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good." I commenced to search the word of God, to see for myself the evidences upon the Sabbath, not for the purpose of opposing any doctrine or faith, but to gather the facts. In consequence of this earnest study, I became settled upon the Sabbath question, and now I keep the commandments of God, and my soul is happy. I feel that I have gained a great victory, and I praise the Lord for His grace that has permitted me to see and understand the truth."  {RH, June 1, 1876 par. 41}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 1]       September 21, 1876 God's Commands Require Perfect  Obedience.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         When the Lord of glory left his station of high command to become a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, accepting ignominy and death in order to deliver man from the consequence of his disobedience, he did not consult his own convenience or pleasure. Jesus died, not to save man in his sins, but from his sins. He is to leave the error of his ways, to follow the example of Christ, take up his cross and follow him, denying self, and obeying God at any cost.  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 1}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 2]          Said Jesus, "No man can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon."  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 2}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 3]          If we are true servants of God there should be no question in our minds as to whether we should obey his commandments or seek our own temporal interests.  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 3}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 4]          If the believers in the truth are not sustained by their faith in these comparatively peaceful days, what will uphold them when the grand test comes, and the decree goes forth against all those who will not worship the image of the beast, and receive his mark in their foreheads or in their hands? This solemn period is not far off. Instead of becoming weak and irresolute, the people of God should be gathering strength and courage for the time of trouble.  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 4}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 5]          Jesus, our great example, in his life and death, taught the strictest obedience. He died, the just for the unjust, the innocent for the guilty, that the honor of God's law might be preserved and yet man not utterly perish. Sin is the transgression of the law. If the sin of Adam brought such inexpressible wretchedness, requiring the sacrifice of God's dear Son, what will be the punishment of those who, seeing the light of truth, set at naught the fourth commandment of the Lord?  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 5}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 6]          Circumstances will not justify any one in working upon the Sabbath for the sake of worldly profit. If God excuses one man, he may excuse all. But, says one, why may not a man who is poor work upon the Sabbath to earn means for a livelihood when he might by so doing be better able to support his family? Why may not other brethren, or all of us, keep the Sabbath only when it is convenient to do so? The voice from Sinai makes answer: "Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God."  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 6}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 7]          Listen to these solemn words of promise addressed to all: "If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shalt honor him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words; then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 7}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 8]          God will visit with judgments those who profess to serve him, yet really serve mammon. They who disregard the Lord's express injunction in order to advantage themselves, are heaping future woe upon themselves. The people of God should inquire closely if they have not, like the Jews, made the temple of God a place of merchandise. Christ said, My Father's house shall be called a house of prayer, but ye have made it a den of thieves.  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 8}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 9]          Are not many of our people falling into the sin of sacrificing their religion for the sake of worldly gain; preserving a form of piety, yet giving all the mind to temporal pursuits? God's law must be considered first of all, and obeyed in spirit and in letter. If God's word, spoken in awful solemnity from the holy mountain, is lightly regarded, how will the testimonies of his Spirit be received? Minds that are so darkened as not to recognize the authority of the Lord's commandments given directly to man, can receive little good from a feeble instrument whom he has chosen to instruct his people.  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 9}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 10]          Age does not excuse any from obeying the divine commands. Abraham was sorely tested in his old age. The words of the Lord seemed terrible and uncalled-for to the stricken old man; yet he never questioned their justice or hesitated in his obedience. He might have pleaded that he was old and feeble, and could not sacrifice the son who was the joy of his life. He might have reminded the Lord that this command conflicted with the promises that had been given in regard to this son. But the obedience of Abraham was without a murmur or reproach. His trust in God was implicit.  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 10}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 11]          The faith of Abraham should be our example; yet how few will patiently endure a simple test of reproof of the sins which imperil their eternal welfare. How few receive reproof with humility, and profit by it. God's claim upon our faith, our services, our affections, should meet with a cheerful response. We are infinite debtors to the Lord, and should unhesitatingly comply with the least of his requirements. To be a commandment-breaker it is not necessary that we should trample upon the whole moral code. If one precept is disregarded, we are transgressors of the sacred law. And if we would be true commandment-keepers, we should strictly observe every requirement that God has enjoined upon us.  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 11}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 12]          God allowed his own Son to be put to death in order to answer the penalty of the transgression of the law; then how will he deal with those who, in the face of all this evidence, dare venture upon the path of disobedience, having received the light of truth? Man has no right to question his convenience or wants in this matter. God will provide; he who fed Elijah by the brook, making a raven his messenger, will not suffer his faithful ones to want for food.  {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 12}
[RH, September 21, 1876 par. 13]          The Saviour asked his disciples who were pressed with poverty, why they were anxious and troubled in regard to what they should eat or how they should be clothed. Said he, "Behold the fowls of the air; for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?" He pointed to the lovely flowers, formed and tinted by a divine hand, saying, "And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith?"                                                                   -    {RH, September 21, 1876 par. 13}
[RH, October 26, 1876 par. 1]      October 26, 1876 How to Win Back the Erring.  -         If you are grieved because your neighbors or friends are doing wrong to their own hurt, if they are overtaken in fault, follow the Bible rule: "Tell him his fault between thee and him alone." As you go to the one you suppose to be in error, see that you speak in a meek and lowly spirit; for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God. The erring can in no other way be restored than in the spirit of meekness and gentleness, and tender love. Be careful in your manner. Avoid any thing in look or gesture, word or tone of voice, that savors of pride or self-sufficiency. Guard yourself against a word or look that would exalt yourself, or place your goodness and righteousness in contrast with their failings. Beware of the most distant approach to disdain, or contempt, or an overbearing spirit. With care avoid every appearance of anger; and though you use plainness of speech, yet let there be no reproach, no railing accusation, no token of warmth but that of earnest love.  {RH, October 26, 1876 par. 1}
[RH, October 26, 1876 par. 2]          Above all, let there be no shadow of hate or ill-will, no bitterness nor sourness of expression. Nothing but kindness and gentleness can flow from a heart of love. Yet all these precious fruits need not hinder your speaking in the most serious, solemn manner, as though angels were directing their eyes upon you, and you acting in reference to the coming Judgment. Bear in mind that the success of reproof depends greatly upon the spirit in which it is given. Do not neglect earnest prayer that you may possess a lowly mind, and that angels of God may work upon the hearts you are trying to reach, before you, and so soften them by heavenly impressions, that your efforts may avail. If any good is accomplished, take no credit to yourself. God alone should be exalted. God alone hath done it all.  {RH, October 26, 1876 par. 2}
[RH, October 26, 1876 par. 3]          You excuse yourself for speaking evil of your brother or sister or neighbor, to others before going to him and taking the steps God has absolutely commanded you. "Why! I did not speak to any one until I was so burdened that I could not refrain." What burdened you? Was it a plain neglect of your own duty, a thus saith the Lord? You were under the guilt of sin, because you did not go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone. If you did not do this, if you disobeyed God, how should you be otherwise than burdened, unless your heart was hardened while you were trampling the command of God under foot, and hating your brother or neighbor in your heart? And what way have you found to unburden yourself? God reproves you for a sin of omission, not telling your brother his fault; and you excuse and comfort yourself under his censure by a sin of commission, by telling your brother's faults to another person! Is this the right way to purchase ease, by committing sin?  {RH, October 26, 1876 par. 3}
[RH, October 26, 1876 par. 4]          All your efforts to save the erring may be unavailing. They may repay you evil for good. They may be enraged rather than convinced. What if they hear to no good purpose, and pursue the evil course they have begun? This will frequently occur. Sometimes the mildest and tenderest reproof will have no good effect. In that case, the blessing you wanted another to receive by pursuing a course of righteousness, ceasing to do evil and learning to do well, will return into your own bosom. If the erring persist in sin, treat them kindly and leave them with your Heavenly Father. You have delivered your soul. Their sin no longer rests upon you. Your are not now partaker of their sin. But if they perish, their blood is upon their own head.--Testimony No. 15, pp. 40 and 41.  {RH, October 26, 1876 par. 4}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 1]       June 21, 1877 Christ an Educator.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The human mind is susceptible of the highest cultivation. A life devoted to God should not be a life of ignorance. Many speak against education because Jesus chose uneducated fishermen to preach his gospel. They assert that he showed preference for the uneducated. Many learned and honorable men believed his teaching. Had these fearlessly obeyed the convictions of their consciences, they would have followed him. Their abilities would have been accepted, and employed in the service of Christ, had they offered them. But they had not moral power, in face of the frowning priests and jealous rulers, to confess Christ, and venture their reputation in connection with the humble Galilean.  {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 1}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 2]          He who knew the hearts of all, understood this. If the educated and noble would not do the work they were qualified to do, Christ would select men who would be obedient and faithful in doing his will. He chose humble men and connected them with himself, that he might educate them to carry forward the great work on earth when he should leave it.  {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 2}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 3]          Christ was the light of the world. He was the fountain of all knowledge. He was able to qualify the unlearned fishermen to receive the high commission he would give them. The lessons of truth given these lowly men were of mighty significance. They were to move the world. It seemed but a simple thing for Jesus to connect these humble persons with himself; but it was an event productive of tremendous results. Their words and their works were to revolutionize the world.  {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 3}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 4]          Jesus did not despise education. The highest culture of the mind, if sanctified through the love and the fear of God, receives his fullest approval. The humble men chosen by Christ were with him three years, subject to the refining influence of the Majesty of Heaven. Christ was the greatest educator the world ever knew.  {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 4}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 5]          God will accept the youth with their talent, and their wealth of affection, if they will consecrate themselves to him. They may reach to the highest point of intellectual greatness; and if balanced by religious principle they can carry forward the work which Christ came from Heaven to accomplish, and in thus doing be co-workers with the Master.  {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 5}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 6]          The students at our College have valuable privileges, not only of obtaining a knowledge of the sciences, but also of learning how to cultivate and practice virtues which will give them symmetrical characters. They are God's responsible moral agents. The talents of wealth, station, and intellect, are given of God in trust to man for his wise improvement. These varied trusts he has distributed proportionately to the known powers and capacities of his servants, to every one his work.  {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 6}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 7]          The Giver expects returns corresponding to the gifts. The humblest gift is not to be despised or left inactive. The little rivulet does not say, I will not flow along my narrow channel because I am not a mighty river. The spires of grass do not refuse to grow because they are not forest trees. The lamp does not refuse to give its little light because it is not a star. The moon and stars do not refuse to shine because they have not the brilliant light of the sun. Every person has his own peculiar sphere and vocation. Those who make the most of their God-given opportunities will return to the Giver, in their improvement, an interest proportionate to the intrusted capital.  {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 7}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 8]          The Lord does not reward the great amount of labor. He does not regard the greatness of the work so much as the fidelity with which it is done. The good and faithful servants are rewarded. As we cultivate the powers God has given us here, we shall increase in knowledge and perception, and be enabled to comprehend and value the immortal life. Those who have abused their God-given privileges in this life, and have been content with their ignorance, having their minds completely occupied with subjects of trivial value to themselves or others, will not comprehend personal responsibility, subdue evil tendencies, and strengthen high resolves for a purer, higher, holier life.  {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 8}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 9]          The youth should be learners for the next world. Perseverance in the acquisition of knowledge, controlled by the fear and love of God, will give them an increased power for good in this life, and those who have made the most of their privileges to reach the highest attainments here, will take these valuable acquisitions with them into the future life. They have sought and obtained that which is imperishable. The capability to appreciate the glories that "eye hath not seen, nor ear heard," will be proportionate to the attainments reached in the cultivation of the faculties in this life.  {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 9}
[RH, June 21, 1877 par. 10]          Those who will empty their hearts of vanity and rubbish, through the grace of God may purify the chambers of the mind, and make it a store-house of knowledge, purity, and truth. And it will be continually reaching beyond the narrow boundaries of worldly thought, into the vastness of the Infinite. The justice and mercy of God will be unfolded to the moral perceptions. The grievous character of sin, with its results, will be discerned. The character of God, his love manifested in giving his Son to die for the world, and the beauty of holiness, are exalted themes for contemplation. These will strengthen the intellect, and bring man into close communion with the Infinite One.                                                                   -    {RH, June 21, 1877 par. 10}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 1]       August 23, 1877 Indiana Camp-Meeting.  -                                                    Kokomo, Ind., Aug. 14.          This meeting has been one of the largest and most successful ever held by our people in this State. Twenty-six tents were on the ground, and three hundred of the brethren and sisters were assembled together. The camp was well located in a beech grove, quite open on the ground, but canopied by interlacing branches that formed a natural roof of leaves, so dense that during a slight shower, scarcely a drop of rain sifted through, and not a parasol or umbrella was raised while the sun was shining. The weather was generally favorable, excepting on the Sabbath, when a heavy rain storm interrupted the sermon of Eld. S. H. Lane, in the forenoon, and broke up the meeting for the time. In the afternoon, the people assembled under the large tent, and we spoke to them on the subject of Peter's ladder of sanctification, making temperance a prominent point in the discourse. We had the very best attention throughout. The tent was crowded, quite a large representation being from the city of Kokomo.  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 1}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 2]          As we looked upon the people assembled in camp, and then remembered the first camp-meeting we ever attended in Indiana, we could not forbear saying, "What hath the Lord wrought?" It was a very small company that were then gathered together, not numbering more than fifty believers; and the appearance was not at all encouraging for missionary labor in that field. But we were now rejoiced to see over three hundred believers encamped upon the ground; and we have not met at any of our camp-meetings a more intelligent, earnest, and truth-loving people than in Indiana. Many of them are persons of education and influence.  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 2}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 3]          The truth has been handled successfully here, demonstrating what can be done, through divine help, by earnest and persistent effort. The refining influence that the truth has upon the life and character of those who receive it, was exemplified very strongly here. While speaking, we asked those to arise who had been addicted to the use of tobacco, but had entirely discontinued its use because of the light they had received through the truth. In response, between thirty-five and forty arose to their feet, ten or twelve of whom were women. We then invited those to rise who had been told by physicians that it would be fatal for them to stop the use of tobacco, because they had become so accustomed to its false stimulus that they would not be able to live without it. In reply, eight persons, whose countenances indicated health of mind and body, arose to their feet.  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 3}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 4]          How wonderful is the sanctifying influence which this truth has upon the human life, making stanch temperance men of those who have indulged in tobacco, wine, and other fashionable dissipation. We here saw young men giving their hearts to God and becoming acquainted with the truths revealed in his Word. Many young men in this Conference will be workers in the cause of God. We formed a pleasant acquaintance with Dr. Hill and his wife. The latter has been an active worker in the Woman's Christian Temperance Union of Rochester. They have both accepted the truth, and were at the camp-meeting--the first one which he had attended for eighteen years.  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 4}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 5]          The Conference meetings were excellent. Brethren and sisters were prompt in occupying the time. There was no necessity for urging faithfulness in bearing testimony. Frequently from two to four were on their feet at the same time. There was no shade of complaining, but nearly all expressed gratitude and joy that they had been privileged to hear and accept the truth. The testimonies were brief, full of life, and cheerful hope, and edifying to all who heard them. The influence of the Spirit of God was present, and the tearful eyes, and broken utterances of many indicated its softening effect upon their hearts.  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 5}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 6]          The editor of the Kokomo Dispatch was on the ground upon the Sabbath. He afterward issued notices to the effect that we were to address the people on the subject of Christian Temperance, at the camp ground on Sunday afternoon. The day was pleasant, and the ground free from dust, because of the rain on the preceding day. Eld. Waggoner spoke with great freedom in the forenoon to a good congregation, on the subject of the Sabbath. Three excursion trains poured their living freight upon the grounds. The people here are very enthusiastic on the Temperance question. At 2:30 P.M. we spoke to about 8,000 people on the subject of Temperance, taken from a moral and Christian stand-point. We were blessed with remarkable clearness and liberty, and were heard with the best attention from the large audience present.  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 6}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 7]          We left the beaten track of the popular lecturer, and traced the origin of the prevailing intemperance to the home, the family board, and the indulgence of appetite in the child. Stimulating food creates a desire for still stronger stimulants. The boy whose taste is thus vitiated, and who is not taught self-control, is the drunkard, or tobacco slave of later years. The subject was taken up upon this wide basis; and the duty of parents was pointed out in training their children to right views of life and its responsibilities, and in laying the foundation for their upright Christian characters. The great work of Temperance Reform, to be thoroughly successful, must begin in the home.  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 7}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 8]          In the evening Eld. Waggoner spoke upon the Signs of the Times, to a large and attentive audience. Many remarked that this discourse, and his sermon upon the Sabbath, had awakened new thoughts in their minds, and that they were determined to investigate these subjects.  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 8}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 9]          On Monday the meetings were of deep interest. We were suffering from congestion of the lungs, as the result of a severe cold, and feared the exercise of speaking would be injurious, but while addressing the people upon the trials and difficulties endured by the apostles in establishing the Christian Church, our weariness, and pain were forgotten, and the Spirit of the Lord rested upon us, and upon many of our hearers. After speaking one hour and a half, we invited sinners and backsliders--all those who had not the evidence that they were connected with Heaven--to come forward and join their prayers with those of God's people. Fifty responded to the invitation, fifteen of whom there made their first start in the Christian life. An unusual solemnity rested upon the congregation, while persuasive appeals were being made to seek salvation. The seasons of prayer were earnest. The Saviour of sinners seemed to be in our midst, compassionately inviting: "If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink."  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 9}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 10]          Those who came forward were given opportunity to speak if they desired to do so. Many bore testimonies that they were for the first time seeking the Saviour. Two young ladies, who were sisters, lifted the cross, and expressed a determination to commence a new life. It was indeed an interesting sight. Christ says, "There is more joy in the presence of the angels over one sinner that repenteth, than over ninety and nine just persons, who need no repentance." With quivering lips and tearful eyes many confessed their backslidings, and their firm resolve to return to the Lord, that he might return unto them, and heal all their backslidings. An appointment was then made for those who were seeking the Saviour to meet in one of the tents for special labor in their behalf. This meeting was one of the best of its kind that we ever witnessed. The seekers all sought the Lord for themselves, presenting their petitions to the pitying, sin-pardoning Saviour.  {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 10}
[RH, August 23, 1877 par. 11]          A most interesting feature of this meeting was the case of a daughter of Bro. and sister Hill, a mute of sixteen years of age. She united with the supplicating ones, and prayed by signs; it was a most solemn and impressive sight. Fifteen were baptized, among them Dr. and Mrs. Hill, and their mute daughter. Quite a number in addition will be baptized upon their return home. Tuesday morning Bro. Bartlett was ordained to the ministry. The meeting upon the occasion was a very precious season. The Lord placed his signet upon the work, and blessed Bro. Bartlett, and Brn. Waggoner and Lane, who officiated at his ordination.                                                           Mrs. Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, August 23, 1877 par. 11}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 1]       September 6, 1877 Notes from the Field.  -       On Thursday, August 23, our little company, consisting of Eld. Smith, my sick husband and myself, accompanied by sister Ings, left Battle Creek for the camp-meeting at Groveland, Mass. This movement of ours required considerable faith. To judge from appearances, it looked like presumption for my husband and myself to attempt the journey. I had been, and was still suffering much from a severe cold, taken while on the Indiana camp-ground, and had been under treatment at our Sanitarium, being much of the time a great sufferer.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 1}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 2]          My husband had been laboring incessantly to advance the interests of the cause of God in the various departments of the work centering in Battle Creek. His friends were astonished at the amount of labor he was accomplishing. Sabbath morning, August 18, he spoke in our house of worship. In the afternoon his mind was closely and critically exercised for four consecutive hours, while he listened to the reading of manuscript for Spirit of Prophecy, Vol. 3. The matter was intensely interesting, and calculated to stir the soul to its very depths, being a relation of the trial, crucifixion, resurrection and ascension of Christ. Before we were aware of it he was very weary. He commenced labor on Sunday at five o'clock in the morning, and continued working until twelve at night. In this time he accomplished a great amount of business.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 2}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 3]          The next morning at about half-past six he was attacked by giddiness, and was threatened with paralysis. We greatly feared this dreaded calamity; but the Lord was merciful, and spared us the affliction. However, his attack was followed by utter physical and mental prostration; and now indeed it seemed impossible for us to attend the Eastern camp-meetings, or for me to attend them, and leave my husband depressed in spirits, and in feeble health.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 3}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 4]          On Wednesday we had a special season of prayer that the blessing of God might rest upon him, and restore him to health. We also asked for wisdom that we might know our duty in regard to attending the camp-meetings. The Lord had many times strengthened our faith to go forth and work for him under discouragements and infirmities; and at such times he had wonderfully preserved and upheld us. But our friends pleaded that we ought to rest, and that it appeared inconsistent and unreasonable for us to attempt such a journey, and to incur the fatigue and exposure of camp life. We, ourselves, tried to think that the cause of God would go forward the same if we were set aside, and had no part to act in it. God would raise up others to do his work.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 4}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 5]          I could not, however, find rest and freedom in the thought of remaining absent from the field of labor. It seemed to me that Satan was striving to hedge up my way, to prevent me from bearing my testimony, and from doing the work God had given me to do. I had about decided to go alone, and do my part, trusting in God to give me the needful strength, when we received a letter from Bro. Haskell, in which he thanked God that Bro. and sister White would attend the New England camp-meeting. Eld. Canright had written that he could not be present, as he would be unable to leave the interest in Danvers, and also that none of the company could be spared from the tent. Eld. Haskell stated in his letter that all preparations had been made for a large meeting at Groveland; and it was decided to have it, with the help of God, even if he had to carry it through alone; and that when once he had made this decision the bitterness of death was past.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 5}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 6]          This statement of the situation brought a burden upon me, and I was more than ever convinced that it was my duty, sick though I was, to go forward in faith to the work, trusting God to give me strength. We again took the matter to the Lord in prayer. We knew the mighty Healer could restore both my husband and myself to health, if it was for his glory to do so. It seemed hard to move out, weary, sick, and discouraged. At times I felt that God would make the journey a blessing to us both, if we went trusting in him. The thought would frequently arise in my mind, Where is your faith? God has promised, "As thy days, so shall thy strength be."  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 6}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 7]          I sought to encourage my husband; he thought that if I felt able to undergo the fatigue, and to labor in camp, it would be best for me to go; but he could not endure the thought of accompanying me, in his state of feebleness, unable to labor, his mind clouded with despondency, and himself a subject of pity to his brethren. He had sat up but very little since his sudden attack, and seemed to grow no stronger. We sought the Lord again and again, hoping that there would be a rift in the cloud, but no special light came.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 7}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 8]          About an hour before we stepped on board the train, my husband and myself had a special season of prayer. We then both decided to walk out by faith without evidence, and to venture all on the promise of God. Upon taking our seats in the car we felt that we were in the path of duty. We rested in traveling, and slept well at night.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 8}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 9]          About eight o'clock on Friday evening we reached Boston. There was no train that night to take us out to Groveland, but we took the first train in the morning. When we arrived at the camp-ground, and stepped from the car, the rain was literally pouring. We found our brethren waiting for us at the station, which was just outside the camp, and they protected us with umbrellas till we were safe in the tent. Elder Haskell had labored constantly up to this time, and excellent meetings were reported. There were 47 tents on the ground, besides three large tents, the one for the congregation being 80 by 125 feet in dimensions.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 9}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 10]          The meetings on the Sabbath were of the deepest interest. The church was revived, and strengthened, while sinners and backsliders were aroused to a sense of their danger.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 10}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 11]          Sunday morning the weather was still cloudy, but before it was time for the people to assemble the sun shone forth. Boats and trains poured their living freight upon the ground, as was the case last year. Elder Smith spoke in the morning upon the Eastern question. The subject was of special interest, and the people listened with the most earnest attention. It seemed to be just what they wanted to hear. In the afternoon it was difficult for me to make my way to the desk through the standing crowd. Upon reaching it, a sea of heads was before me. The mammoth tent was fully seated, the seats having comfortable backs. These were all filled, yet thousands stood about the tent, making a living wall several feet deep.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 11}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 12]          My lungs and throat pained me very much, yet I believed God would help me upon that important occasion. My text was, "To him that overcometh," etc. Revelation 3:21. The Lord gave me great freedom in addressing that immense crowd upon the subject of Christian Temperance. I labored to show that temperance must be lived out in our homes; that our children must be trained to temperate habits from the cradle, in order for them to be firm of principle, correct in their morals, and able, not only to withstand all temptations to intemperance themselves, but to wield a powerful influence over others in favor of the right. In their ignorance or carelessness, parents give their children the first lessons in intemperance. At the table, loaded with injurious condiments, rich food, and spiced knickknacks, the child acquires a taste for that which is hurtful to him, which tends to irritate the tender coats of the stomach, inflame the blood, and strengthen the animal passions. The appetite soon craves something stronger, and tobacco is used to gratify that craving. This indulgence only increasing the unnatural longing for stimulants, liquor-drinking is soon resorted to, and drunkenness follows. This is the course of the great highway to intemperance.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 12}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 13]          While speaking my weariness and painful throat and lungs were forgotten, as I realized that I was speaking to a people that did not regard my words as idle tales. The discourse occupied over an hour, with the very best attention throughout. There were many more attentive listeners than we had on a similar occasion at the same place last year, because of the greater number of comfortable seats, which accommodated a third more than those of last year. As the closing hymn was being sung, the officers of the Temperance Reform Club of Haverhill solicited me, as on last year, to speak before their association on the following evening. Having an appointment to speak at Danvers I was obliged to decline the invitation. They then desired me to speak one week from the following Monday, but as we expected to attend the Eastern camp-meetings, we could not comply with this request.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 13}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 14]          Monday morning we had a season of prayer in our tent in behalf of my husband. We presented his case to the great Physician. It was a precious season; the peace of Heaven rested upon us. These words came forcibly to my mind, "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." We all felt the blessing of God resting upon us. We then assembled in the mammoth tent, and my husband, in his feebleness, was able to meet with us, and spoke for a short time, precious words from a heart softened, and aglow with a deep sense of the mercy and goodness of God. He spoke to the point of bringing the believers in the truth to realize their privilege of receiving assurance of the grace of God in their hearts; that the great truths we believe should sanctify the life, and ennoble the character, and have a saving influence upon the world. The tearful eyes, and sympathizing looks of the people showed that their hearts were touched and melted by his remarks.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 14}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 15]          We then took up the work where we had left it on the Sabbath, and the morning was spent in special labor for sinners and backsliders, of whom 200 came forward for prayers, ranging in years from the child of ten to gray-headed men and women. More than a score of souls among them were setting their feet in the way of life for the first time. In the afternoon thirty-eight persons were baptized, quite a number delaying baptism until they returned to their homes.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 15}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 16]                                     The Danvers Tent.          Monday evening I stood in the stand of the Danvers tent. A large congregation was before me; I never stood in the presence of a more intelligent looking people; they were evidently of the best class of society. The tent was full, and about 200 persons stood outside the canvas, unable to find room inside. I went into the stand with great weariness and trembling. My throat and lungs were very painful, and in a state of congestion; but I had found comfort in pleading with God for help in this emergency. I knew that if any degree of success attended my labors, it would be through the strength of One mightier than I. Committing myself to God, I commenced to speak from the words of Christ in answer to the question of the learned scribe as to which was the great commandment in the law: "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind," etc. Matthew 22:37-39.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 16}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 17]          The blessing of God rested upon me, and my pain and feebleness were forgotten. Before me were a people whom I might not meet again until the Judgment; and the desire for their salvation led me to speak earnestly, and in the fear of God, that I might be free from their blood. Great freedom attended my effort, which occupied one hour and ten minutes. Jesus was my helper and his name shall have all the glory. The audience was very attentive, I had the pleasure of speaking with quite a number who had lately embraced the truth. There is a growing interest in Danvers. The community is stirred, and many have received the light, and have been led into the path of holiness and obedience. May the good work progress, and sinners continue to yield their hearts to God.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 17}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 18]          We returned to Groveland on Tuesday to find the camp breaking up, tents being struck, our brethren saying farewell, and ready to step on board the cars to return to their homes. This has been one of the best camp-meetings I have attended. Before leaving the ground Elders Canright, Haskell, my husband, sister Ings, and myself sought a retired place in the grove, and united in prayer for the blessing of health and the grace of God to rest more abundantly upon my husband. We all deeply felt the need of my husband's help, when so many urgent calls for preaching were coming in from every direction. This season of prayer was a very precious one; and the sweet peace and joy that settled upon us was our assurance that God heard our petitions.  {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 18}
[RH, September 6, 1877 par. 19]          In the afternoon we started for South Lancaster, to rest at the home of Eld. Haskell. He took us there in his carriage, by easy stage across the country. We preferred this way of traveling, thinking it would benefit our health. We are now resting at the good, quiet home of Eld. Haskell, enjoying the peace of God, and rejoicing that we have been so wonderfully sustained on our journey, and in our work.                                                           Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, September 6, 1877 par. 19}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 1]       February 21, 1878 An Appeal for Our Students.  -         We have had many fears that students who attend Battle Creek College will fail to receive all the benefit they might, in the way of religious culture, from the families that furnish them rooms. Some families do not enjoy the sweet influences of the religion of Christ, although they are professed Christians. The influence which this class of persons exert over the students is more objectionable than that of those who make no pretensions to godliness. These irreligious, irresponsible formalists may stand forth before the world in pretentious leaves, while, like the barren fig-tree, they are wholly destitute of that which alone our Saviour values,--fruit to his glory. The work wrought on the heart by the grace of God, they know nothing about. These persons exert an influence which is detrimental to all with whom they associate. There should be committees, to see that the homes provided for the students are not with mere formalists, who have no burden for the souls of the dear youth.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 2]          Very much may be done for those who are deprived of the softening, subduing influences of the home circle. The spirit manifested by many shows that the language of the heart is, "Am I my brother's keeper?" I have no burden or responsibility aside from my own family. I have no special burden or interest for the students who occupy rooms in my house. I would ask these persons if they have burdens and feel responsibilities for their own children. I am sorry to see so little anxiety on the part of some parents that all the influences surrounding their children should be favorable to the formation of Christian character; but those who do have soul-burdens for their own loved ones should not selfishly confine their interest to their own family. Jesus is our example in all things; but he has given us no example of such selfishness as we see manifested by many who profess to be his followers. If we abide in Christ, and his love abides in us, we shall love those for whom Christ died; for he has commanded his followers to love one another as he has loved them. Do we who profess his name obey this injunction? If we fail in this point we shall in others also. Had Christ studied his own profit, convenience, and pleasure, the world would have been left to perish in its sin and corruption.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 3]          A strange indifference in reference to the salvation of souls seems to have taken possession of many professed Christians. Sinners may be perishing all around them, and they have no particular burden in the matter. Will Christ say to these indifferent ones, "Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord"? The joy of Christ consists in seeing souls redeemed through the sacrifice he has made for them.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 4]          Young men and women who are not under home influences need some one to look after them, and to manifest some interest for them; and those who do this are supplying a great lack, and are as verily doing a work for God and the salvation of souls as the minister in the pulpit. This work of disinterested benevolence in laboring for the good of the youth is no more than God requires of every one of us. How earnestly should the experienced Christian work to prevent the formation of those habits that indelibly mar the character. Let the followers of Christ make the word of God attractive to the youth. Let your own characters, softened and subdued by the beauties of holiness, be a daily, hourly sermon to the youth. Manifest no spirit of grumbling; but win them to holiness of life and obedience to God. Some professors, by their sourness, repel the young. The hearts of youth are now like impressible wax, and you may lead them to admire the Christian character; but in a few years the wax may become granite.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 5]          I call upon the professed Christians of Battle Creek as a church and as individuals, take up your God-given responsibilities. Walk with God yourselves; and exert an influence over the young which shall preserve them from falling under the manifold temptations made attractive to seduce the young of this generation. Satan is getting the start of God's professed people. They seem to be asleep to the dangers of the young, and the ruin that threatens them. Satan exultingly displays his victories gained over the youth; and those who profess to be soldiers of the cross allow him to take his victims from under the very roof-tree, and appear wonderfully reconciled.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 6]          The cases of many are looked upon as hopeless by those who did not reach out a helping hand to save them. Some of these might have been saved; and even now, if proper interest was manifested in them, they could be reached. What have any of us that we did not receive? We are debtors to Christ for every ability, every grace, every good thought, and every proper action. Of ourselves we have nothing of which to boast. In lowliness and humility, let us bow at the foot of the cross; and let all our words and acts be such as shall win others to Christ, and not drive them farther from him.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 7]          I address you who reside at the great center of the work. You cannot be careless, irreverent formalists all to yourselves. Many witnesses are looking upon you, and many pattern, after your course. An irreligious life not only seals your own condemnation, but ruins others also. You who live where such weighty interests are to be maintained, should be minute men, faithful sentinels, never off guard. One incautious moment spent in selfish case or in self-gratification may give the enemy an advantage which years of hard labor may not recover. Those who choose Battle Creek for their home should be men and women of faith and prayer, true to the interests of those around them. There is no safety only as they walk with God.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 8]          There will be diversity of character among the youth who attend the College at Battle Creek. They have been differently educated and trained. Many have been left to follow the bent of their own inexperienced minds. The parents have thought they loved their children, but have proved themselves their worst enemies. They have let evil go unrestrained. They have allowed their children to cherish sin, which is like cherishing and petting a viper, that will not only sting the victim who cherishes it, but all with whom he is connected.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 9]          Some of these petted children are among the students who attend our College. Teachers, and all who are interested in the students and would help them, have an unenviable task in seeking to benefit this class of untamed youth. They have not been in subjection to their parents at home, and have no idea of having a head at school or in the homes where they board. What faith, and patience, and grace, and wisdom are required to deal with these neglected, much-to-be-pitied youth. The deceived parents may even take sides with the children against school and home discipline. They would restrain others from doing the duty God requires of them, and which they have grossly neglected. What wisdom from God is needed to deal justly and love mercy under these trying circumstances. How difficult to balance in the right direction minds that have been warped by this mismanagement. While some have been unrestrained, others have been governed too much; and when away from the vigilant hands that held the reins of control harshly, leaving love and mercy out of the question, they have felt that they would not be dictated to by any one. They despise the very thought of restraint.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 10]          Should not those who have the difficult task of educating these young people and molding their characters have the faithful prayers of the children of God? Care, burdens, and weighty responsibilities must fall to the lot of the conscientious, God-fearing teacher, as well as that of the burden-bearing fathers and mothers in Israel who reside in Battle Creek. All sincere Christians, who value souls for whom Christ died, will make earnest efforts to do all in their power to correct even the wrongs and neglects of the natural parents. The teachers will feel that they have a duty devolving upon them to present their pupils before the world and before God with symmetrical characters and well-balanced minds. But the teachers cannot bear all this burden, and should not be expected to be alone responsible for the good manners and elevated morals of their pupils. Every family that provides rooms for them should have rules to which they must conform. It will not be doing them or their parents a kindness to allow them to form lawless habits and break or deface furniture. If they have exuberant spirits and pent-up energy, let them do vigorous manual labor, until weariness prepares them to appreciate rest in their rooms.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 11]          The rooms of some of the students last year bore an unfavorable record of the roomers. If students are coarse and rude, their rooms, frequently make this fact apparent. Reckless sport, boisterous laughter, and late hours should not be tolerated by those who rent rooms. If they allow this conduct in the students, they do them a serious wrong, and make themselves, in a great degree, responsible for the misconduct. The rooms of students should be frequently visited, to see if they are favorable to health and comfort, and to ascertain if all are living in accordance with the rules of the school. Any remissness should be pointed out, and the students should be faithfully labored with. If they are insubordinate and will not be controlled, they are better off at home, and the school is better off without them. Our College should not become depraved for the sake of a few lawless students. The colleges in our land are many of them places where the youth are in danger of becoming immoral and depraved through these evil associations.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 11}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 12]          The associations of our students is an important matter, and should not be neglected. Many who come to our College are professed Christians. Especial interest should be manifested in these, and they should be encouraged in their endeavors to live a Christian life. They should be guarded, as far as possible, from the temptations that meet the youth whichever way they may turn. To those who have had years of experience, the temptations which overcome these young people may seem so light and trivial that they will withdraw their sympathies from the tempted and tried ones. This is wrong. Their own life and early experience may have been even more varying than those of the youth they would censure for their weakness.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 12}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 13]          Many who profess to be followers of Christ are weak in moral power. They have never been heroes of the cross, and are easily attracted from their allegiance to God by selfish pleasures of amusements. These persons should be helped. They should not be left to chance in choosing their companions and room-mates. Those who love and fear God should bear the burden of these cases upon their souls, and should move discreetly in changing unfavorable associations. Christian youth who are inclined to be influenced by irreligious associates should have for companions those who will strengthen good resolutions and religious inclinations. A well-disposed, religiously-inclined youth, and even a professor of religion, may lose his religious impressions by association with one who speaks lightly of sacred and religious things, and perhaps ridicules them, and who lacks reverence and conscientiousness. A little leaven may leaven the lump. Some are weak in the faith; but if placed with proper room-mates, whose influence is strong for the right, they may be balanced in the right direction, obtain a valuable religious experience, and be successful in the formation of Christian character.  {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 13}
[RH, February 21, 1878 par. 14]          I would that our brethren and sisters would watch for souls as they that must give an account. My mind has been deeply exercised upon this subject. I would urge upon those who profess Christ the necessity of putting on the whole armor; then work for our youth who attend Battle Creek College. They may not need sermons and long censorious lectures as much as they need genuine interest. Let them know by your works that you love them, and have a care for their souls. If you would manifest for the tender youth now coming to Battle Creek, who are thrown into the very arms of the church; one-half the care you have for your temporal interests, you might bind them to you by the strongest bonds of sympathy; and your influence over them would be a power for good.                                                                  E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, February 21, 1878 par. 14}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 1]       March 14, 1878 An Appeal to the Churches.  -       Our influence is of some consequence; it is active, constantly telling on one side or the other. We are builders, every one of us; and we are either building up the cause of God or we are building up the cause of Satan. There are many more engaged in building up the cause of Satan than we have the least idea of. Many who profess Christ do not have him enshrined in their hearts. Christ does not abide in them, and they do not abide in Christ. They are merely cumberers of the ground, destitute of fruit; and the curse which Christ pronounced upon the fig-tree will fall upon them as surely as it fell upon the barren fig-tree. What a time we are living in! the very remnant of probation! Surely these golden moments should be improved. Where are the stewards of God, to whom he has intrusted means for them to use in his cause, to extend the light of truth to those who are now in darkness? Where are the missionaries who feel the burden of the work, and who will go into other countries, and to people of other tongues, to make them ready for the great day just upon us?  {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 2]          Money is needed now. One dollar now, when it is actually needed, is worth as much as one hundred dollars will be by-and-by, when means are flowing into the treasury. The call comes from Europe for means to publish tracts and papers in the Italian language. Who has the ready money, and will help now, just now, when Europe is stretching forth her hands, crying, Help us to get the light of truth before these who are ready to perish? We are trying to sell our property that we may have means to use now. Oh! why will not those who have money at interest use it at this time? Why will they withhold from the cause of God the very means God has placed in their hands to be used in time of need? I feel intensely upon this subject. Men are robbing God; and with self-complacency they look up and say, "Wherein have we robbed thee?" The answer comes from him, "In tithes and in offerings." There are men in the ranks of Sabbath-keepers who are holding fast their earthly treasure. It is their god, their idol; and they love their money, their farms, their cattle, and their merchandise better than they love their Saviour, who for their sakes became poor, that they, through his poverty, might be made rich. They exalt their earthly treasures, considering them of greater value than the souls of men. Will such have the "Well done" spoken to them? No; never. The irrevocable sentence, "Depart," will fall upon their startled senses. Christ has no use for them. They have been slothful servants, hoarding the means God has given them, while their fellow-men have perished in darkness and error.  {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 3]          My soul feels to the very depths on this point. Will the men of means sleep on until it is too late? until God shall reject them and their treasures, saying, "Go to now, ye rich men, weep and howl for your miseries that shall come upon you. Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are motheaten. Your gold and silver is cankered; and the rust of them shall be a witness against you." What a revelation will be made in the day of God, when hoarded treasures, and wages kept back by fraud, cry against their possessors, who were professedly good Christians, and flattered themselves that they were keeping the law of God, when they loved gain better than they loved the purchase of Christ's blood, the souls of men!  {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 4]          Now is the time for all to work, those to whom are intrusted the five talents and those who have only one. Those with limited talents are responsible to God for their limited trust. To every man is given his work, and of every man the Master will require improvement of the talents intrusted to him. What will many answer in the day of God, when he inquires, What have ye done for me, who gave my riches, my honor, my command, and my life to save you from ruin? The do-nothings will be speechless in that day. They will see the sin of their neglect. They have robbed God of the service of a life time. They have not influenced any for good. They have not brought one soul to Jesus. They felt content to do nothing for the Master; and they meet no reward, but eternal loss. They perish with the wicked, although they professed to be followers of Christ.  {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 5]          None should mourn that they have not larger talents. When they use to the glory of God the talents he has given them, they will improve. It is no time now to bemoan our position in life, and excuse our neglect to improve our abilities because we have not another's ability and position, saying, O if I had his gift and ability, I might invest a large capital for my Master. If such persons use their one talent wisely and well, that is all the Master requires of them.  {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 6]          Look into our churches. There are only a few real workers in them. The majority are irresponsible men and women. They feel no burden for souls. They manifest no hungering and thirsting for righteousness. They never lift when the work goes hard. These are the ones who have but one talent, and hide that one in a napkin, and bury it in the world; that is, they use all the influence they have in their temporal matters. In seeking the things of this life, they lose the future, eternal life, the far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. What can be said and done to arouse this class of church members to feel their accountability to God? Must the mass of professed Christian commandment-keepers hear the fearful words, "Cast ye the unprofitable servant into outer darkness; there shall be weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeth"?  {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 7]          Every man and woman and child should be a worker for God. Where there is now one who feels the burden of souls there should be one hundred. What can we do to arouse the people to improve what influence and means they already have to the glory of the Master? Let those who have one talent use that well, and in so doing they will find it doubled. God will accept "according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not." There always has been, and there always will be, diversity of gifts. It is not the great gifts alone that God requires and accepts, but he calls for the smaller talents, and will accept them if men will use them to his glory. Have we not become servants of the Master by his grace? It is not, then, our own property that is intrusted to us, but the Lord's talents. The capital is his, and we are responsible for its use or its abuse.  {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 8]          I hope efforts will be made in every church to arouse those who are doing nothing. May God make these realize that he will require of them the one talent with improvement; and if they neglect to gain other talents besides the one, they will meet with the loss of that one talent and their own souls also. We hope to see a change in our churches. The Householder is preparing to return and call his stewards to account for the talents he has intrusted to them. God pity the do-nothings then! Those who hear the welcome ［plaudit］, "Well done, good and faithful servant," will have well done in the improvement of their abilities and means to the glory of God. Who will come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty? Satan is active, persevering, a faithful general in his work, leading on his armies. He has his faithful sentinels everywhere. What are the servants of Jesus Christ doing? Have they the armor on? Are they vigilant and faithful to meet and resist the strong forces of the enemy? or are they asleep, expecting another to do their work?  {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 9]         Vigilant men are wanted in every church. Every member should be awake and active, feeling that he is responsible for the prosperity of the church. The reason there is so much dissension in the churches is because they do so little for God. Satan gives them a work to do for him in finding fault, murmuring, and talking discouragement. You will ever find that those who invest least in the cause of God are the ones who will express great concern as to how those at the head of the work are using the means in their trust. Those who do least have the least faith. They are like Judas, who grudged the money that would comfort, and bless, and honor the Redeemer. But let the church come up individually, every one doing what he can, and all that God requires, and these petty difficulties will not exist. The mind will be so engrossed in the greatness of the work, in devising plans for its advancement, that they cannot spend time to investigate their brother's work or motives.  {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, March 14, 1878 par. 10]          Let all awake; for the time is at hand when it will be said, "He which is filthy, let him be filthy still; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still; and he that is holy, let him be holy still." Just now is the time to seek purity and holiness of character, and obtain white robes, that we may be prepared for a seat at the marriage supper of the Lamb.                                                                E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, March 14, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 1]       March 21, 1878 An Appeal  In Behalf of Our Missions in Europe.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         We are receiving letters every week from Europe saying that the missionary work there is greatly hindered in its advancement from want of sufficient means. We would gladly send them the needed help ourselves; but we have become very much crippled for means, and find it beyond our power at present to do much for the relief of this branch of the cause. But there are many in the church who are amply able to answer this pressing need, and to them we would say, One dollar rightly invested now in the cause is worth many when times are better, and money is flowing into the treasury. Now is the time for our wealthy brethren to head the list with a liberal subscription, and then zealously circulate it, receiving pledges according to each one's ability. This will furnish means to meet the present emergency, without pressing too heavily upon any one. Much may be done by individual effort. Let our brethren make this a matter of personal interest.  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 2]          Europe is stretching out her hands to us for help, and the way is opened to do a good work there if the press can be established, and publications go forth from it in the German, French, and Italian languages. Bro. Ribton says that Italy needs publications in her own language, in order for our ministry to be successful there. These repeated and urgent calls stir our inmost soul; yet we are unable to personally aid the European mission as we would like to do. Now is the time to invest the means which God has intrusted to his stewards for this very work. Time is short; hoarded wealth will soon be worthless. When the decree shall go forth that none shall buy or sell except they have the mark of the beast, very much means will be of no avail. God calls for us now to do all in our power to send forth the warning to the world.  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 3]          We want the brethren to awake to the service of their Master in this missionary work. Let them not set their hearts upon their possessions, and hold them with a miserly grip; but invest their means and use their influence to promote the cause of God, thereby sending treasure to Heaven before them. Love of the world is a great hindrance to a Christian life. It strengthens its hold upon the heart almost imperceptibly, and eclipses the value of Heaven and the virtue of the atonement, in the mind. It supersedes the love of God and his truth, and becomes the very root of all evil.  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 4]          There is danger among us of shirking our God-given responsibilities, and drifting into a state of indifference regarding the cause of God in all its various branches and departments. Many do not give the pecuniary support they are amply able to furnish to the home and foreign mission field. They have had warnings from God, but have neglected to profit by them. They made some impression upon them at first; but that influence soon wore away, and they bore little fruit to God's glory. They have cherished the love of money till it has become an all-absorbing passion, and Heaven does not seem as valuable to them as their present earthly treasure. How can they keep the commandments as God requires them to be kept, yet place two-thirds of their affections upon the world? Such a life dishonors our holy faith, and is contrary to the injunction of Christ, who said, "Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven."  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 5]          Words and professions are of no value with God while the heart is corrupted by the inordinate love of gain. Christ said, "Ye are the salt of the earth; but and if the salt have lost its savor, wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out and trodden under foot of men." If we would imitate the example of Christ we should be self-denying, and ready to sacrifice our own comfort and pleasure for the good of others. It was not pleasant for Christ to leave the purity and bliss of Heaven, and the society of holy angels, and come to a world all seared and marred by the curse of sin, and die to save fallen man from the consequences of his iniquity. Are we willing to imitate the life and character of Christ? Are we willing to suffer, if need be, for his sake, to forego some of the comforts of life in order to save our perishing fellow-creatures from eternal death? If so, we should be willing to give much from our abundance toward this purpose.  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 6]          What a fearful mistake that young ruler made when he turned from the requirements of Christ, and decided to risk the consequence of being guided by his avaricious spirit. He chose to devote his life to gaining temporal wealth and power, rather than to follow Christ and resign his worldly possessions. Jesus pitied the young man; he saw in him precious material for a preacher of righteousness, if he would but overcome his selfish greed for gain. Said Jesus, "If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven; and come and follow me."  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 7]          Jesus only required him to go where he led the way. The thorny path of duty becomes easier to follow when we trace his divine footsteps before us, pressing down the briers. Christ would have accepted this talented and noble ruler, if he had yielded to his requirements, as readily as he accepted the poor fishermen whom he bade to follow him. The young man's ability to acquire property was not against him, provided he loved his neighbor as himself, and had not wronged another in acquiring his riches. That very ability, had it been employed in the service of God in seeking to save souls from ruin, would have been acceptable to the divine Master, and he might have made a diligent and successful worker for Christ. But he refused the exalted privilege of co-operating with Christ in the salvation of souls; he turned away from the glorious treasure promised him in the kingdom of God, and clung to the fleeting treasures of earth.  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 8]          We fear this is the case with many who profess to keep the commandments of God. Love of gain has taken possession of their souls, and they refuse to answer the demands of God in applying their wealth to the spreading abroad of his truth to all tongues and all nations. Jesus touched the plague spot in the young ruler's heart, which, if not healed, would destroy his soul. He showed him that he was not keeping the commandments of God, since he did not love God supremely, and his neighbor as himself. Jesus offered to make him his companion and a laborer in bringing souls into the kingdom of Heaven. The young man had wealth, education, position, and influence, and was therefore qualified to work intelligently and successfully for the Master. But his love of the world prevented him from accepting the invitation of Christ.  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 9]          The humble fishermen obeyed the call of Jesus, and forsook all to follow him. It may appear to some that it required little self-denial for them to do this, as their business was neither elevated nor lucrative; but it should be remembered that these men owned boats and nets, and obtained a good livelihood by their occupation. Also their life upon the water had its attractions, and it was a great sacrifice for them to leave the employment in which they had thus far spent their lives.  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 10]          The young ruler represents a large class who would be excellent Christians if there was no cross for them to lift, no humiliating burden for them to bear, no earthly advantages to resign, no sacrifice of property or feelings to make. Christ has intrusted to them capital of talents and means, and he expects corresponding returns. That which we possess is not our own, but is to be employed in serving Him from whom we have received all we have.  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 11]          The barren fig-tree received the withering curse of God because it was a pretentious hypocrite, professing superiority over the other fig-trees by displaying its luxuriant foliage, while it was as destitute of fruit as the leafless trees. The barren fig-tree well represents those who profess to keep the commandments, as did the Jews, thus presenting the appearance of fruitfulness, yet whose religion, like that of the Pharisees, is a sham, bearing no fruit to the glory of God.  {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 11}
[RH, March 21, 1878 par. 12]          Redeem the time while you are spared to work. All your good works cannot save you; but it is nevertheless impossible for you to be saved without good works. Every sacrifice made for Christ will be for your eternal gain. What will you do to aid the mission in Europe? What will you do to relieve the present pressing need?                                                                   -    {RH, March 21, 1878 par. 12}
[RH, June 6, 1878 par. 1]       June 6, 1878 Bogus Sanctification.  -         Eld. S. H. Lane, Dear Brother: We are pained to learn the condition of Bro. B., and to know that Satan is pushing him on to cause disaffection in the Indiana Conference under the pious guise of Christian holiness. Both you and ourselves fully believe that holiness of life is necessary to fit us for the inheritance of saints in light. We contend that this state must be reached in a Bible way. Christ prayed that his disciples might be sanctified through the truth, and the apostles preached of purifying our hearts by obeying the truth.  {RH, June 6, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, June 6, 1878 par. 2]          The professed church of Christ is full of the spurious article, and one distinct feature of it is, the more one drinks into the spirit of popular sanctification, the less he prizes the present truth. Many of those who are the open opponents of God's Sabbath, the third angel's message, and the health reform, are among the sanctified ones. Some of them have even reached the almost hopeless position that they cannot sin. These, of course, have no further use for the Lord's prayer, which teaches us to pray that our sins may be forgiven, and but very little use for the Bible, as they profess to be led by the Spirit.  {RH, June 6, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, June 6, 1878 par. 3]          Now we do not doubt the sincerity of Bro. B. Satan has taken advantage of the weakness of his body, with which his mind is of course in sympathy. We do not doubt but he is led by a strong spirit, which he thinks is the Spirit of God; but God's Spirit will never lead one in a course that is contrary to his word, or that leads to separation from that people who are giving the last message of mercy.  {RH, June 6, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, June 6, 1878 par. 4]          Is Bro. B. preaching the Laodicean message? That is well; but let it be borne in mind that the person who has become so sanctified that he cannot sin is the veriest Laodicean. The true Witness appeals to such in these words: "Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing." What a terrible deception! They think they are complete in Christ, and know not that they are wretched, blind, miserable, poor, and naked.  {RH, June 6, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, June 6, 1878 par. 5]          We would recommend that Bro. B. be treated at the Sanitarium, at Battle Creek, for the improvement of his health. It is hoped that this, in addition to the strong influence for the truth there, would greatly improve his physical, mental, and spiritual condition; for no matter what a man may preach under the spirit of strong delusion, he is sure to have some followers, however great may be the heresy. Unless he can be helped, loss will be sustained to himself and the Conference in Indiana.  {RH, June 6, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, June 6, 1878 par. 6]          We warn our brethren of the Indiana Conference and elsewhere. Our position has ever been that true sanctification, which will stand the test of the Judgment, is that which comes through obedience of the truth and of God.  {RH, June 6, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, June 6, 1878 par. 7]          The position which we have both taken in our writings is too plain to be misunderstood. Much of our most laborious labor for the past thirty years has been to meet that fanaticism which has grown out of the teachings of ultra holiness. God is leading out a people, but it has been Satan's effort all the way to induce certain ones to set up their judgment against that of the body, and thus lead them away from the body to certain ruin. Thus have self-deceived souls fallen all the way along during the history of the third angel's message. Those who are led by fanaticism will gradually feel in harmony with those who fully reject the truth, and unless they can be arrested in their course will, sooner or later, be in the ranks of our bitterest opponents.                                                          James White.                                                          Ellen G. White. Healdsburg, Cal., May 20.                                                                   -    {RH, June 6, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 1]       August 8, 1878 An Appeal to the Ministers.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "And Enoch walked with God." This is the path of safety to all who profess to follow Christ, but in a special manner to those who profess to be watchmen upon the walls of Zion. I am deeply convinced that there must be greater piety among those who teach the truth of God. Those who labor for the truth in word and doctrine should closely examine themselves for the purpose of purifying and improving their character. Many study books to perfect themselves in knowledge, while they neglect to become acquainted with themselves. Christ said, in the prayer just prior to his betrayal, "I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth." If the minister would present those for whom he labors, perfect in Christ, he must himself be perfect. This work of becoming perfect through the merits of Christ requires much meditation and earnest prayer.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 2]          I have felt grieved at hearing some ministers talk of Christ's life and teachings in as common-place a manner as though recounting the incidents in the life of some great man of the world. When I hear this sacred subject treated in such a manner, I feel a grief that I cannot express; for I know that although these men are teachers of the truth, they have never become acquainted with Christ and learned of him. Had they exalted views of Jesus Christ, they would not express themselves in the common-place manner in which they do. They have not that elevation of thought which would give them a clear conception of the divine character of the world's Redeemer. They have little faith, little godliness, and bring down the standard of holiness to a level with their own narrow comprehension. This tends to lower the appreciation of the exalted character of Christ in the minds of the people.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 3]          It is not unusual for ministers, in their discourses, to treat of Christ as though he were a man like themselves. As a rule such ones place a high estimate upon themselves and that which they accomplish. While professedly servants of Jesus Christ, they are not partakers of his divine nature; they are wrapped up in self, and do not discern sacred things.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 4]         The ministers of Christ, who bear the message of truth to men, will never become self-sufficient or self-exalted if they have correct views of the character and work of Christ, the author of man's salvation. The unworthiness, weakness, and inefficiency of their own efforts in contrast with those of the eternal Son of God, will render them humble, distrustful of self, and will lead them to rely upon Christ for strength and efficiency in their work. Habitually dwelling upon Christ, his exalted character, and the all-sufficient merits of his sacrifice, increases the faith, sharpens the imaginative power, strengthens the longing desire to be like him, and creates holy earnestness in prayer, that makes it efficacious.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 5]          I see that great reformation must take place in the ministry before it shall be what God would have it. Ministers in the desk have no license to behave like theatrical performers, assuming attitudes and expressions calculated for effect. They do not occupy the sacred desk as actors, but as teachers of solemn truths. There are also fanatical ministers, who, in attempting to preach Christ, storm, halloo, jump up and down, and pound the desk before them, as if this bodily exercise profited anything. Such antics lend no force to the truths uttered, but, on the contrary, disgust men and women of calm judgment and elevated views. It is the duty of men who give themselves to the ministry to leave all coarseness and boisterous conduct outside the desk at least.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 6]          Awkward and uncouth gestures are not to be tolerated in the common walks of life, how much less, then, are they to be endured in the most sacred work of the gospel ministry. The minister should cultivate grace, courtesy, and refinement of manner. He should carry himself with a quiet dignity becoming his elevated calling. Solemnity, a certain godly authority, mingled with meekness, should characterize the demeanor of him who is a teacher of God's truth. Ministers should not make a practice of relating anecdotes in the desk; it detracts from the force and solemnity of the truth presented. The relation of anecdotes or incidents which create a laugh or a light thought in the minds of the hearers is severely censurable. The truth should be clothed in chaste and dignified language; and the illustrations should be of a like character.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 7]          The minister who has learned of Christ will ever be conscious that he is a messenger of God, commissioned by him to do a work both for time and eternity. It should not be any part of his object to call attention to himself, his learning, or his ability. But his whole aim should be to bring sinners to repentance, pointing them, both by precept and example, to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world. Self should be hidden in Jesus. Such men will speak as those conscious of possessing power and authority from God, being a mouth-piece for him. Their discourses will have an earnestness and fervor of persuasion that will lead sinners to see their lost condition, and take refuge in Christ. Such ministers will partake of the sympathy and love flowing from Jesus, the great fountainhead, and souls will be touched by their words, prejudice will melt away, and sinners will be converted.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 8]          Were the gospel ministry what it should and might be, the teachers of Christ's truth would be working in harmony with the angels; they would be co-laborers with their great Teacher. There is too little prayer among the ministers of Christ, and too much self-exaltation. There is too little weeping between the porch and the altar, and crying, "Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thine heritage to reproach." There are too many long doctrinal sermons preached, without one spark of spiritual fervor and the love of God. There is too much gesticulation and relation of humorous anecdotes in the pulpit, and too little said of the love and compassion of Jesus Christ. It is not enough to preach to men; we must pray with them and for them; we must not hold ourselves coldly aloof from them, but come in sympathy close to the souls we wish to save, visit and converse with them. The minister who conducts the work outside the pulpit in a proper manner will accomplish tenfold more than he who confines his labor to the desk.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 9]          Christ is constantly interceding in Heaven for poor sinners upon earth; if ministers would be co-laborers with him they must do the work on earth which corresponds with that which their Master is doing in Heaven. Jesus has opened the gates of Heaven for us, and we may make intercessions at the throne of grace, lifting up holy hands without wrath and doubting, and bear the cases of those for whom we are laboring before God. We may see the heavens opened, and the glorified Son of God, the High Priest of our salvation, pleading for sinners. Doctrinal discourses should be well savored with the Saviour's dying love to men. This will make the truth spoken tenfold more efficient. Let your own heart be filled with the Spirit of God and the love of Christ, and then let your hearers feel that you deeply appreciate their danger, and that you would sacrifice even life itself, if it were necessary, in order to turn their feet from the path of perdition into the path of life and peace. Those who forget self, and rely on God alone for success in the task of saving sinners, will have divine approval, and the fruit of their labors will tell gloriously in the harvest of souls.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 10]          Ministers should be instant in prayer; they should walk with God in spirit, as Enoch did of old. The divine light shining upon their countenance, and shown in their words, will illuminate the truths uttered by them, and the treasures of infinite mercy, and the Redeemer's boundless love, will be the theme of their hearts. The fervor and earnestness which characterized the work of Christ should also distinguish the efforts of his ministers. Their hearts should be subdued and filled with the Saviour's love, if they would break down the prejudice and melt the coldness of those who listen to their words. Converts seldom rise at once in spirituality above the level of their teachers. How important, then, that those teachers should habitually put their trust in God, and seek for the manifestations of his divine power upon their labors; that they should be meek, spiritual-minded, and in constant communion with Heaven. Then those who are converted under their labors will partake of their spirit, and emulate their graces.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 11]          Divine power alone will reach and melt the sinner's heart, and bring him, a penitent, to Christ. Neither Luther, Melancthon, Wesley, Whitefield, nor any other great reformer and teacher, could of himself have gained such access to hearts as to accomplish the grand results these men did. But God spoke through them. Men felt the influence of a superior power, and involuntarily yielded to it. The ministers of the truth should ever represent the life and teachings of Christ; then will they have power over the hearts of men.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 11}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 12]          I feel constrained to say that ministers are greatly deficient in their labors, and in their spiritual attainments. God is ready to bestow his grace upon them, yet they pass on from day to day, possessing a cold and nominal faith, presenting the theory of the truth, but without that vital force which comes from connection with Heaven, and which would send the word preached home to the hearts of men. May God awaken ministers from their lukewarm state! Oh, that their lips might be touched by a live coal from the altar, that they might with heartfelt expostulations, warnings and tears, seek to arouse perishing souls to a sense of their danger. It is fearful to contemplate the carnal security which is taking possession of souls. While the ministers of the truth are half asleep over their work, souls are perishing around them in darkness and error.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 12}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 13]          Ministers of Christ, with your own souls aglow with love to God, and love for your fellow-creatures, seek to arouse men from the stupor of death. Let your heart and mind be imbued with the spirit of your work. Let your entreaties and earnest warnings pierce the ears of the sinner. Let your fervent prayers and expostulations melt his ice-bound heart, and cause him to go in penitence to the Saviour. There are sacred obligations resting upon you as embassadors of Christ, preaching the message of salvation to an erring world. Few in the ministry have a proper appreciation of their weighty responsibilities. They go on indifferently with their sacred work, and it is like the blind leading the blind. Ministers of Christ, will you awake to your obligations to God, and to your fellow-men? You are not your own; you belong to God; your Redeemer paid the price of agony and blood for your redemption, and he has just and sacred claims upon you, and demands your full co-operation with him in the work of salvation. He has a right to all your powers, your means, and your time, and he requires your services to the fullest extent of your capabilities. He would employ them for his honor and glory, and for the salvation of souls. You dishonor him if you are not continually growing in grace, and in the knowledge of the truth.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 13}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 14]          Whatever sufferings or trials you may be called upon to bear, you should not permit a breath of murmuring to escape your lips. You should reflect that the Majesty of Heaven endured far more for your sake than it is possible for you to be required to bear. He has redeemed you by his boundless mercy, by his blood, and agonies, and death. When the Master calls you, "Go work today in my vineyard," let no selfish desire, no worldly ambition or projects, deter you from instant, cheerful, and unqualified obedience. The life of the gospel minister should be a living representation of the life of Christ. The Christianity that is manifested in the life and character, that beams out in divine loveliness from the countenance, and from every action, is a power that will attract sinners to the Saviour, and dispel the dreary shades of doubting and distrust. The corruptions existing in the ministry have made thousands of infidels. When men see the selfishness and sin of the professed teachers of Christianity, they are apt to lose confidence in Christianity itself.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 14}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 15]         God calls upon ministers who accept his truth, and bear, in his name, the most solemn message ever given to the world, to lift the standard of Bible truth, and exemplify its precepts in their daily lives. Such a course would charm into believing many who have intrenched themselves behind the breast-works of infidelity. The influence of a true Christian character is like the cheering rays of sunlight that pierce to the remotest corners of the dark places into which they are allowed to enter. The light emanating from the example of the true Christian minister should not be fitful and uncertain like the flash of a meteor, but it should have the calm and steady radiance of the heavenly stars.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 15}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 16]          The minister of Christ should be encircled by an atmosphere of spiritual light, because he is connected with the world of light, and walks with Christ, who is the light of the world. Arguments may be resisted; persuasion and entreaty may be scorned; the most eloquent appeals, supported by the rigor of logic, may be disregarded. But a living character of righteousness, a daily piety in all the walks of life, an anxiety for the sinner wherever found, the spirit of truth burning in the heart, beaming from the countenance, and breathing from the lips in every word, constitute a sermon which is hard to resist or to set aside, and which makes the strongholds of Satan tremble. Ministers who walk with God are clad with the panoply of Heaven, and victory attends their efforts.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 16}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 17]          Ministers who would labor effectively for the salvation of souls must be both Bible students, and men of prayer. It is a sin for those who attempt to teach the word to others to be themselves neglectful of its study. All who feel the worth of souls will flee to the stronghold of truth, where they may be furnished with wisdom, knowledge, strength, and divine power to work the works of God. They should not rest without the holy unction from on high. Too much is at stake for them to dare to be careless in regard to their spiritual advancement. Ministers of Christ, your coldness, your lack of prayer, of fervor, and of heavenly wisdom may turn the balance with a soul, and send it to perdition. Ye messengers of the truth, ye cannot afford to be indifferent in these last days! Our feet are on the borders of the eternal world, and every probationary moment is more precious than gold.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 17}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 18]          Ministers of Christ whom God has made the depositaries of his law, you have an unpopular truth. You must bear this truth to the world. Warnings must be given men to prepare for the great day of God. You must reach those whose hearts are calloused by sin and love of the world. Continual and fervent prayer, and earnestness in well-doing, will bring you into communion with God; your mind and heart will imbibe a sense of eternal things, and the heavenly unction, which springs from connection with God, will be poured upon you. It will render your testimony powerful to convict and convert. Your light will not be uncertain, but your path will be luminous with heavenly brightness. God is all-powerful, and Heaven is full of light. You have only to use the means God has placed in your power to obtain the divine blessing.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 18}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 19]          Be instant in prayer. You are a savor of life unto life, or of death unto death. You occupy a fearfully responsible position. I entreat you to redeem the time. Come very near to God in supplication, and you will be like a tree planted by the river of waters, whose leaf is always green, and whose fruit appears in due season. Ministers of Christ, you need divine power, which God is willing to give without stint, when the draft is made upon him. Only go to God, and take him at his word, and let your works be sustained by living faith in his promises. God does not require from you eloquent prayers and logical reasoning; but only a humble, contrite heart, ready and willing to learn of him. The praying minister, who has living faith, will have corresponding works, and great results will attend his labors, despite the combined obstacles of earth and hell.     "Rouse to some work of high and holy love,        And thou an angel's happiness shalt know; Shalt bless the earth; while in the world above,        The good begun by thee shall onward flow        In many a branching stream, and wider grow The seed that in these few and fleeting hours        Thy hands unsparing and unwearied sow, Shall deck thy grave with amaranthine flowers And yield the fruits divine in Heaven's immortal        bowers."                                                    -    {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 19}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 1]       August 8, 1878 The Sabbath-School  -       Vital godliness is a principle to be cultivated. The power of God can accomplish for us that which all the systems in the world cannot effect. The perfection of Christian character depends wholly upon the grace and strength found alone in God. Without the power of grace upon the heart, assisting our efforts and sanctifying our labors, we shall fail of saving our own souls, and of saving the souls of others. System and order are highly essential, but none should receive the impression that these will do the work without the grace and power of God operating upon the mind and heart. Heart and flesh would fail in the round of ceremonies, and in the carrying out of our plans, without the power of God to inspire and give courage to perform.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 2]          There should be discipline and order in our Sabbath-schools. Children who attend these schools should prize the privileges they enjoy. They should be required to observe the regulations of the Sabbath-school. And even greater care should be taken by the parents that their children should have their Scripture lessons learned perfectly than they take with their lessons in the common schools. If parents and children see no necessity for this interest, then the children might better remain at home; for the Sabbath-school will fail to prove a blessing to them. Parents and children should work in harmony with teachers and superintendent, thus giving evidence that they appreciate the labor put forth for them. Parents should have an especial interest in the religious education of their children, that they may have a more thorough knowledge of the Scriptures.  {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, August 8, 1878 par. 3]          There are many children who plead a lack of time as a reason why their Sabbath-school lessons are not learned. There are few who cannot find time to learn their lessons if they have an interest in them. Some devote time to amusement and sight-seeing, while others devote time to the needless trimming of their dress for display, thus cultivating pride and vanity. The precious hours thus prodigally spent are God's time, for which they must render an account to him. The hours spent in needless ornamentation, or in amusements and idle conversation, will, with every work, be brought into judgment.                                                          Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, August 8, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 1]       October 31, 1878 Beneficence.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White  -       "Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the first-fruits of all thine increase; so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst out with new wine."  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 2]          "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty. The liberal soul shall be made fat; and he that watereth shall be watered also himself."  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 3]          "The liberal deviseth liberal things, and by liberal things shall he stand."  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 4]          "Ye are cursed with a curse; for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of Heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it. And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord of hosts. And all the nations shall call you blessed."  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 5]          God is abundantly able to fulfill his promises. Every earthly good comes from his hand. The resources of the Lord are infinite, and he employs them all in accomplishing his purposes. Faithful stewards, who wisely use the goods which God has intrusted to them to advance the truth and bless suffering humanity, will be rewarded for so doing. God will pour into their hands while they dispense to others. He is advancing his cause in the earth through stewards intrusted with his capital. Some there are who, notwithstanding they greatly desire wealth, would be ruined by its possession. God has tested individuals by lending them talents of means. It was in their power to abuse the gift or use it to the glory of God. If they have hoarded or wasted the Lord's money, the Master finally says to them, "Thou mayest be no longer steward." They have been tested and proved, and found unfaithful in using that which was another man's as though it was their own. God will not intrust such with the eternal riches.  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 6]          Those who make a judicious and unselfish disposition of the Lord's goods, thus identifying their interest with that of suffering humanity, will be advanced; for they act the part which God designed they should in his own system of beneficence The first great principle contained in the moral law is supreme love to God. The second is this: Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. "On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets."  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 7]          Every good thing upon the earth was given to man as an expression of the love of God. He makes man his steward, and gives him talents of influence and means to use for the accomplishment of his work in the earth. Our Heavenly Father proposes to connect finite man with himself. As laborers they may be his instruments in the salvation of souls. He has accepted those who have consecrated themselves to his service to preach the word to those who have not a knowledge of the truth. But these are not the only ones whom he uses to advance his work in the earth. Every man who professes to be illuminated by the Spirit of God in this time will be required to enlighten others. "No man liveth to himself," and yet loves God with all his heart and his neighbor as himself. Every one has his station of duty adapted to his capacity in the accomplishment of this great work. Those who walk in the light of truth will emit light to those around them. They are living witnesses for Christ. They will not be like the world, living in moral darkness, loving themselves and the things of the world, and seeking for earthly treasures. They will be "a peculiar people, zealous of good works."  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 8]          It will cost much self-denial and self-sacrifice to imitate the pattern, Christ Jesus. In order to become like him, we must cultivate a benevolent disposition. Those who have the most of this world's goods often manifest a selfish penuriousness in giving to the cause of God. The most liberal donations frequently come from the poor man's purse, while those with whom God has intrusted an abundance, for the very purpose of supplying the wants of the cause, fail to see where means are most needed, and do not regard the cries of the needy who are in their very midst. These cries go up to Heaven, and are a powerful testimony in condemnation of the unjust, selfish course of the unfaithful stewards. The offerings of the poor, given through self-denial to aid in extending the precious light of saving truth, will not only be a sweet-smelling savor to God, and wholly acceptable to him as a consecrated gift, but the very act of giving expands the heart of the giver, and unites him more fully to the Redeemer of the world. He was rich; but for our sakes he became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. The smallest sums given cheerfully by those who are in limited circumstances are fully as acceptable to God, and even of more value in his sight, than the offerings of the rich who can bestow their thousands, and yet exercise no self-denial, and feel no lack.  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 9]         The poor widow manifested love, faith, and benevolence combined, in contributing her two mites; for she gave all that she had, without questionings or doubts in regard to her uncertain future. Christ represents her little offering as the greatest gift of all that had been cast into the treasury that day. The rich gave of their abundance. They did not need to exercise faith, for they had means enough left to supply all their wants. It was not the value of the coin that was regarded by Christ, but the devoted purity of the motive which prompted the sacrifice. This small gift, with God's blessing upon it, could become instrumental in accomplishing important results. The widow's mite, cast into the treasury with thousands of other coins, would appear insignificant, and be lost to human vision, but not to the eye of God. The Source of all riches, the great Benefactor, would make this sincere, genuine offering of the highest value for good. The widow's mite has been like a stream, small at the source, but continuing to flow through all time, until it has widened, and deepened, and run in a thousand channels, contributing to the extension of the truth, and supplying the wants of the needy. The influence of this small gift has acted and reacted upon humanity in every age of the world, and in every country upon the globe. The tiny rills which have flowed into the treasury of the Lord from the liberal, self-denying poor, have formed a living fountain, and its streams flow forth refreshing the needy, and resulting in the salvation of thousands of souls.  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 10]          Again, the example of the widow's mite cannot be estimated in its influence upon the hearts of those who are inclined to selfishly withhold from God the goods he has intrusted to them. Her liberality, her faith and sincerity, are a standing rebuke to the ease-loving, selfish, doubting ones who have means with which they might do good if they would. They are provoked to good works by the unselfish gifts of the poorer brethren. That little deed of benevolence manifested by the widow was but a small light in the beginning; but it has been steadily burning brighter and brighter, and shedding its rays farther and with more intense radiance, and it will still continue to shine brighter and stronger, reaching to all countries and climes. The poor as well as the rich may enjoy the blessed privilege of knowing that they are God's stewards, and may identify their interests with Jesus Christ, and with suffering humanity, who are the purchase of his blood.  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 11]          But God would not have rich or poor entertain the idea for a moment that he is dependent upon them, nor that their liberalities can in any case supply defects of Christian character. Liberality is but one of the traits which are characteristic of a Christian. The inspired apostle says, "And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity ［love］, it profiteth me nothing." Charity is thus defined: "Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, endureth all things. Charity never faileth." The character of a tree bearing all these fruits may be readily discerned. For "by their fruits ye shall know them." As followers of Jesus Christ, we must be wide awake to discern with heavenly eyesight the devices of Satan. God has given us his word as a chart to mark out our way to the eternal shore. With the Bible for our guide, aided by our own reason kept clear by strictly temperate habits, we may be able to acquit ourselves like servants of the Master who have duties to perform and eternal interests to secure.  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 11}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 12]          Benevolence is one precious trait of character which needs to be cultivated and strengthened by continual exercise. God is not dependent upon us. He could speak the word, and every mountain would be turned into gold. "For every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills. I know all the fowls of the mountains; and the wild beasts of the field are mine. If I were hungry I would not tell thee; for the world is mine, and the fullness thereof." These words were spoken as a reproof to Israel, whose hearts were not right with God. They were multiplying their sacrifices, as though to make a compromise with God, while they were separating from him by wicked works. While they multiplied their victims upon the altar of sacrifice, they did not cultivate pure and vital godliness in the heart, which would move them to act constantly in reference to the two great principles of the moral law, love to God and love to man.  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 12}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 13]          Gifts and offerings will not purchase salvation for any of us. The religion of the Bible is that development of our moral natures in which the soul holds converse with God, loves that which God loves, and hates that which God hates. God will not accept your offerings if you withhold yourself. He asks not only for that which is his own in the means intrusted to you, but for his own property in your body, soul, and spirit, purchased at the infinite price of the blood of the Son of God.  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 13}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 14]          God might have made angels the ambassadors of his truth. He might have proclaimed the law from Sinai with his own voice. But he has chosen to take man into his counsel, and connect him with himself, that through the instrumentality of man the mysteries of the cross of Christ might be fully explained in an audible voice. Man has a work to do. And in this work, life will prove a blessing. The real value of life to him is indicated by the character of the work which employs his powers. If the powers which angels possess were given to man they would be of no use unless some new work was given him in which to engage them. All the riches intrusted to man are only a curse unless he employs them to relieve his own daily wants and those of the needy around him, and to glorify his Maker by advancing his cause in the earth. Objects which shall call benevolence into action must be placed before him, or he cannot imitate the character of the Great Exemplar. Man would have no gifts to bestow were they not first given to him. But our Heavenly Father has made every provision for man, that he may be fully tested and proved, and through the merits of Christ perfect a righteous character.  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 14}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 15]          God has made man his brother's keeper, and will hold him responsible for this great trust. God has taken man into union with himself, and he has planned that men shall work in harmony with him. He has provided the system of beneficence, that man whom he has made in his image may be self-denying in character, like Him whose infinite nature is love. He has appointed man as his almoner to distribute the blessings he has given him. "Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich." God has done for our good all that a kind Heavenly Father could do. He appeals to humanity whether he has failed in a single instance to do all that he could do for the highest interest of man. "Judge, I pray you, betwixt me and my vineyard. What could have been done more to my vineyard, that I have not done in it?"  {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 15}
[RH, October 31, 1878 par. 16]          God has reposed confidence in us in making us stewards of means and of his rich grace. How shall we show our appreciation of his care and love and unparalleled mercy, except in grateful returns to him of our talents of means and ability with faithfulness and integrity. We cannot possibly enrich the Lord by bestowing any favor directly upon him, for he is the giver of all our bounties. But he points us to the poor and suffering and oppressed, and to souls bound in chains of superstition and error, and assures us that if we do good to these he accepts the deed as though done to himself. Christ identifies himself with suffering humanity. "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me."                                                    -    {RH, October 31, 1878 par. 16}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 1]       November 7, 1878 Camp-Meeting at Richland  Kansas.  -       This meeting, the third of the kind which has been held in this State the present season, was held Oct. 24-29. At Topeka we left the cars and rode by private conveyance twelve miles across the broad prairie to the place of meeting. We found the settlement of tents in a grove. A wooden tent was prepared for us, and furnished with a stove, and everything to make us comfortable. It being late in the season for camp-meetings, every preparation was made for cold weather that could be made. There were seventeen tents on the ground besides the large tent, which accommodated several families; and every tent had a stove.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 2]          Sabbath morning it commenced snowing. But notwithstanding this, not one meeting was suspended. About an inch of snow fell, and the air was piercing cold. Women with little children clustered about the stoves. It was a touching scene to see one hundred and fifty people assembled for a convocation meeting under these circumstances. Some came two hundred miles by private conveyance. All seemed hungry for the bread of life, and thirsty for the water of salvation.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 3]          Bro. Haskell spoke Friday afternoon and evening. In the meeting Sabbath morning I felt called upon to speak encouraging words to those who had made so great an effort to attend the meeting. I told them that the more inclement the weather, the greater the necessity of our obtaining the sunshine of God's presence. This life at best is but the Christian's winter and the bleak winds of winter,--disappointments, losses, pain, and anguish,--are our lot here; but our hopes are reaching forward to the Christian's summer, when we shall change climate, leave all the wintry blasts and fierce tempests behind, and be taken to those mansions Jesus has gone to prepare for those that love him.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 4]          I presented before them the lives of the apostles. Paul was one whom God honored with visions of his glory, and although thus honored of Heaven, he was subject to the fiercest persecutions by his own people, the Jews. They did not allow him to labor in peace even among idolaters, but taking advantage of the superstition of the people, stirred up the Gentiles against him. Once the Gentile element was so wrought upon by the Jews that he was stoned and taken up for dead. But this hero of faith pens no words of discouragement.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 5]          Near the close of his life he was, under the cruel Nero, immured in prison walls that never saw the light of day. His dungeon, chiseled out of the solid rocks, was reeking with dampness, and he an invalid, who had labored for years pressed by physical sufferings. One consolation was left him. One and another of his brethren were allowed to be with him and share the discomforts of his home, and to stand by him when brought before Nero to answer for his life.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 6]          In looking over the incidents of his eventful life, he remembers all. He recalls the scenes of his trials and sufferings, and now if he has any words of murmuring we shall surely hear them. Mark his words: "I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." "I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us." Again, "I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day; and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing."  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 7]          When we contrast our circumstances with those of the apostle Paul, we should feel rebuked for ever harboring the least feeling of murmuring or complaint. We know but little by experience of self-denial, and persecution, and pain for Christ's sake. We are here as probationers, and we must be tested and proved. Says Paul, "Our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal."  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 8]          Many testimonies were borne in this morning meeting, and many hearts were softened by the beams of light from the Sun of Righteousness. At half-past ten Bro. Haskell spoke with great freedom upon the subject of the talents.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 9]          In the afternoon I spoke from these words: "Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." I had much freedom in presenting before our brethren the great dignity conferred upon them in being the acknowledged sons of God. The meeting was prolonged till near sunset, giving all the privilege of witnessing for Christ and the truth. Many testimonies were borne well wet down with tears, and many humble confessions were made. All seemed desirous to put away their lukewarmness, and let their example testify to their neighbors that there was a power in the truth they professed, to refine the life and elevate the character. We were made sensible of the fact that inaction in the cause of God will eventually destroy confidence in God.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 10]          Evening after the Sabbath, Eld. Haskell spoke to the people upon the message to the Laodiceans. Sunday morning was clear and cold. In the morning meeting Eld. Haskell explained the tract and missionary work, and at the usual hour for preaching he spoke upon the Sabbath. Sunday afternoon there was quite a large outside attendance, considering the meeting was located so far from the thoroughfare of travel. I spoke with freedom upon Christ weeping over Jerusalem, and the barren fig-tree Bro. Haskell spoke again in the evening.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 11]          Monday morning at nine o'clock I spoke to the brethren from the third chapter of Malachi. We then called for those to come forward who wanted to be Christians and who had not the evidence of their acceptance with God. About thirty responded. Some were seeking the Lord for the first time, and some who were members of other churches were taking their position upon the Sabbath. We gave all an opportunity to speak. The free Spirit of the Lord was in our midst. One little boy about eleven years old said that he had been blessed. Had he not said a word his shining countenance would have testified to the fact.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 11}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 12]          After prayer had been offered for those who had come forward, candidates for baptism were examined. Six were baptized. In the afternoon Eld. Haskell brought before the people the necessity of placing reading matter in private families, especially the three volumes of Spirit of Prophecy, and the four volumes of Testimonies. These could be read aloud during the long winter evenings by some member of the family so that all the family might be instructed. I then spoke of the necessity of parents properly educating and disciplining their children. The greatest evidence that the world can have of the power of Christianity is to present to them a well-ordered, well-disciplined family. This will recommend the truth as nothing else can, for it is a living witness of its practical power upon the heart.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 12}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 13]          The Spirit of the Lord rested upon us in this our closing meeting. Tuesday morning the camp was early astir, striking their tents and preparing to return to their homes, it is to be hoped better Christians than when they came to the meeting.                                                     Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 13}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 1]       November 7, 1878 Locating General Meetings.  -         We were sadly disappointed to find the Richland, Kansas, camp-meeting located in an isolated place, twelve miles from Topeka, the nearest railroad station. This is indeed hiding our light under a bushel. We depend much upon the influence of our camp-meetings to shed the bright beams of truth upon those who are in darkness.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 2]          We cannot say that any of our camp-meetings are failures; for the people of our faith who attend them are hungry for a better knowledge of the truth, and more of the Lord's blessing. They have the evidences of our faith brought clearly before their minds, and receive additional light at every such gathering. To assemble, and hear the testimonies of brethren and sisters, encourages them. The earnest prayers and humble confessions of those who are wrought upon by the Spirit of God have a softening, subduing influence upon the heart, and all are made better by them. But every ray of light that shines from Heaven upon the people of God will have an influence in removing prejudice. And more than this is accomplished at our camp-meetings: the evidences of our faith are presented with convincing power before a large class of persons who could not be drawn out upon any other occasion. Again, laborers are few, and the field of labor is extending. It is as easy to speak to thousands as it is to hundreds.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 3]          When we consider that we have a message which must go to all the world, and then see our large meetings carried away from the people into isolated, out-of-the-way places, we feel sad at heart. We have had much to say upon this point, and yet our brethren fail to realize the importance of holding their general meetings where the community at large may be benefited. Says Christ, "Ye are the light of the world;" "ye are the salt of the earth." We hope our brethren will be more liberal, and feel that the truth of heavenly origin should be brought before the world. Would that all our ministers were so closely connected with God that they would be awake to the wants of the cause, and could realize what might be done for the world through earnest effort.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 4]          When our large gatherings are appointed, let them be held on the line of the railroad, where the people can reach them.  {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, November 7, 1878 par. 5]          Brethren, wake up! Shake off your lethargy, and be in earnest to be Christ's co-laborers. Let the light which shines upon you, shine upon others, who are in darkness. You need the true, zealous missionary spirit.                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, November 7, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 1]       November 21, 1878 Holiday Presents.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The holidays are approaching. In view of this fact, it will be well to consider how much money is expended yearly in making presents to those who have no need of them. The habits of custom are so strong that to withhold gifts from our friends on these occasions would seem to us almost a neglect of them. But let us remember that our kind heavenly Benefactor has claims upon us far superior to those of any earthly friend. Shall we not, during the coming holidays, present our offerings to God? Even the children may participate in this work. Clothing and other useful articles may be given to the worthy poor, and thus a work may be done for the Master.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 2]          Let us remember that Christmas is celebrated in commemoration of the birth of the world's Redeemer. This day is generally spent in feasting and gluttony. Large sums of money are spent in needless self-indulgence. The appetite and sensual pleasures are indulged at the expense of physical, mental, and moral power. Yet this has become a habit. Pride, fashion, and gratification of the palate, have swallowed up immense sums of money that have really benefited no one, but have encouraged a prodigality of means which is displeasing to God. These days are spent in glorifying self rather than God. Health has been sacrificed, money worse than thrown away, many have lost their lives by overeating or through demoralizing dissipation, and souls have been lost by this means.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 3]          God would be glorified by his children should they enjoy a plain, simple diet, and use the means intrusted to them in bringing to his treasury offerings, small and great, to be used in sending the light of truth to souls that are in the darkness of error. The hearts of the widow and fatherless may be made to rejoice because of gifts which will add to their comfort and satisfy their hunger.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 4]          Let all who profess to believe the present truth calculate how much they spend yearly, and especially upon the recurrence of the annual holidays, for the gratification of selfish and unholy desires, how much in the indulgence of appetite, and how much to compete with others in unchristian display. Sum up the means thus spent all needlessly, and then estimate how much might be saved as consecrated gifts to God's cause without injury to soul or body. Mites and more liberal gifts may be brought in, according to the ability of the giver, to aid in lifting debts from churches which have been dedicated to God. Then there are missionaries to be sent into new fields, and others to be supported in their respective fields of labor. These missionaries have to practice the strictest economy, even denying themselves the very things you enjoy daily, and which you consider the necessaries of life. They enjoy few luxuries.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 5]         If, after prayerful consideration of this matter, you are not moved to prompt and zealous action, we shall know that you have forgotten your first love, that you have lost sight of the sacrifice Jesus has made for you that you might be blessed with the gift of eternal life. Said Christ, "If any man will be my disciple, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me." Self-denial is a mark of Christianity. To offer to God gifts that have cost us something, a sacrifice that we shall ask him to use to advance his cause in the earth, will be pleasing to him. The Saviour will accept the free-will offerings of every one, from the oldest to the youngest. Even small children may participate in this work, and enjoy the privilege of bringing their little offerings. While we have been mindful of our earthly friends from year to year, have we not neglected our heavenly Friend? In bestowing our gifts liberally upon our friends, have we not forgotten God and passed him by?  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 6]          "Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse; for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of Heaven and pour you out a blessing that there shall not be room enough to receive it."  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 7]          Heavy debts are upon several of our churches. Let us consider from this time how we may economize in expending our means, and help to remove these incumbrances. As Christians, we should follow the directions of the inspired apostle: "Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. For after this manner in the old time the holy women also, who trusted in God, adorned themselves."  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 8]          The apostle Paul gave directions to Timothy similar to the instruction given by Peter: "I will therefore that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety, not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works."  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 9]          It would be well pleasing to God if extra ornaments, twice so explicitly forbidden in the word of God, were laid off. Now is a favorable opportunity to present these as offerings to God. They may be sold for something, and the money thus received may be used to advance the precious cause of truth. Let the wearing of useless trimmings and adornments be discarded. Extravagance should never be indulged in to gratify our pride. Our dress may be of good quality, made up with plainness and simplicity, for durability rather than for display. Our appetites must also be brought into subjection, and not gratified to our injury. The question should come home to every heart, "How much owest thou unto my Lord?" He has granted us privileges and blessings without number; and now should not the bands of selfishness be broken and removed from us, and the just claims of God and humanity be met?  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 10]          Missionaries are planting the standard of truth in foreign lands. Publications must be multiplied, and scattered like the leaves of autumn. These silent messengers are enlightening and molding the minds of thousands in every country and in every clime. As a people, we come far short of moving forward as fast as the providence of God opens the way. He gives the command, "Go forward." Thousands are thirsting for living truth. The Macedonian cry is coming to us from every direction, "Come over and help us." We look about us and inquire, "Who will go?" One and another may respond, "Send me. I long to do something for my Master." But to do this requires money.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 11]          Time and again I have had presented before me a vision of people, across the broad ocean, standing in perplexity, and pale with anxiety, and earnestly inquiring, "What is truth?" Say they, "We want the bread of life. Our churches are backslidden from God. We want to find the old paths. We want to come back to the simplicity of gospel religion." Our tears will flow as we see this picture, like a reality, rising vividly before us. The voice from Heaven pleads, "Go ye therefore into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." While so great a work remains to be done, shall not we, as Christ's followers, arouse to a sense of our God-given responsibilities, and be active in doing our part?  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 11}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 12]          The lands that have never heard the truth are yet to hear it. They are to become vocal with the praise of God, and to lift their voices in proclaiming the last note of warning. If the church of Christ will now use all her talents of means and of influence according to God's order, the great work may be carried forward gloriously. We need men who are adapted to the work. Money is also needed to carry it forward. Let the church show that she is in earnest. A steady flow of means from each member will keep the treasury supplied with funds. "Bring ye," says God, "all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house." If all the sin-offerings and peace-offerings and thank-offerings are brought into the treasury, we shall see that souls will not be so dark and backslidden from God. They will show by their works that they have a lively interest in the success of the truth, and the advancement of the glory of God in the earth. That which costs little, we have no special interest in; but that in which we have invested our means, claims our interest and attention, and we will labor to make it a success.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 12}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 13]          We see the churches of our day encouraging feasting, gluttony, and dissipation, by the suppers, fairs, dances, and festivals gotten up for the purpose of gathering means into the church treasury. Here is a method invented by carnal minds to secure means without sacrificing. Such an example makes an impression upon the minds of youth. They notice that lotteries and fairs and games are sanctioned by the church, and they think there is something fascinating in this way of obtaining means. A youth is surrounded by temptations. He enters the bowling alley, the gaming saloon, to see the sport. He sees the money taken by the one who wins. This looks enticing. It seems an easier way of obtaining money than by earnest work, which requires persevering energy and strict economy. He imagines there can be no harm in this; for similar games have been resorted to in order to obtain means for the benefit of the church. Then why should he not help himself in this way? He has a little means, which he ventures to invest, thinking it may bring in quite a sum.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 13}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 14]          Whether he gains or loses, he is in the downward road to ruin. But it was the example of the church that led him into the false path.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 14}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 15]          Let us stand clear of all these church corruptions, dissipations, and festivals, which have a demoralizing influence upon young and old. We have no right to throw over them the cloak of sanctity because the means is to be used for church purposes. Such offerings are lame and diseased, and bear the curse of God. They are the price of souls. The pulpit may defend festivals, dancing, lotteries, fairs, and luxurious feasts, to obtain means for church purposes; but let us participate in none of these things; for if we do, God's displeasure will be upon us. We do not propose to appeal to the lust of appetite or resort to carnal amusements as an inducement to Christ's professed followers to give of the means which God has intrusted to them. If they do not give willingly, for the love of Christ, the offering will in no case be acceptable to God.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 15}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 16]          Death, clad in the livery of Heaven, lurks in the pathway of the young. Sin is gilded over by church sanctity. These various forms of amusement in the churches of our day have ruined thousands who, but for them, might have remained upright and become the followers of Christ. Wrecks of character have been made by these fashionable church festivals and theatrical performances, and thousands more will be destroyed; yet people will not be aware of the danger, nor of the fearful influences exerted. Many young men and women have lost their souls through these corrupting influences.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 16}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 17]          While God in his providence has laden the earth with his bounties and filled its storehouses with the luxuries of life, there is no excuse whatever for allowing the treasury of God to remain empty. Christians are not excusable for permitting the widow's cries and the orphan's prayers to ascend to Heaven because of their suffering want, while a liberal Providence has placed in the hands of these Christians abundance to supply their need. Let not the cries of the widow and fatherless call down the vengeance of Heaven upon us as a people. In the professed Christian world, there is enough expended in extravagant display, for jewels and ornaments, to supply the wants of all the hungry and clothe the naked in our towns and cities; and yet these professed followers of the meek and lowly Jesus need not deprive themselves of suitable food or comfortable clothing. What will these church members say when confronted in the day of God by the worthy poor, the afflicted, the widows and fatherless, who have known pinching want for the meager necessities of life, while there was expended by these professed followers of Christ, for superfluous clothing, and needless ornaments expressly forbidden in the word of God, enough to supply all their wants?  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 17}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 18]          We see ladies professing godliness wear elegant gold chains, necklaces, rings, and other jewelry, with a profusion of feathers and ribbons and expensive trimmings, while want stalks in the streets, and the suffering and destitute are on every side. These do not interest them, nor awaken their sympathy; but they will weep over the imaginary suffering depicted in the last novel. They have no ears for the cries of the needy, no eyes to behold the cold and almost naked forms of women and children around them. They look upon real want as a species of crime, and withdraw from suffering humanity as from a contagious disease. To such, Christ will say, "I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me not in; naked, and ye clothed me not; sick and in prison, and ye visited me not."  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 18}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 19]          But on the other hand Christ says to the righteous: "For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed me; I was sick, and ye visited me; I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink? When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed thee? Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee? And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." Matthew 25:35-40. Thus Christ identifies his interest with that of suffering humanity. Deeds of love and charity done to the suffering are as though done to himself.  {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 19}
[RH, November 21, 1878 par. 20]          "As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be in the days of the coming of the Son of man." There will be feasting and merriment, sorrow and want and anguish, until the end comes. Then the wicked shall reap that which they have sown--corruption.                                                                   -    {RH, November 21, 1878 par. 20}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 1]       November 28, 1878 Search the Scriptures.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The word of God has not been appreciated, but sadly neglected. This book, revealing the will of God to man, deserves to be held in the highest esteem, not only by the rich, but by the common people. Instruction of the highest value is given to the working class. The apostle enjoins upon slaves under masters to adorn the doctrine of God their Saviour. Those in the humblest employment can, through connection with God, so order their conversation and be so circumspect in deportment as to bring no dishonor or reproach upon the cause of the Redeemer. They will not by inconsistencies furnish occasion to bring the truth into disrepute, when it should be a savor of life unto life.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 2]          In a special manner, those who are blessed with a connection with God, should, by close application to his sacred word, imitate the great Pattern in doing good, thus exemplifying the life of Christ in their daily conversation, in pure and virtuous characters. By being courteous and beneficent they adorn his doctrine, and show that the truth of heavenly origin beautifies the character and ennobles the life. Christ's followers are "living epistles, known and read of all men." Their daily words and noble actions recommend the truth to those who have been prejudiced against it by nominal professors, who have had a form of godliness, while their lives have testified that they know nothing of its sanctifying power.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 3]          No man, woman, or youth can attain to Christian perfection and neglect the study of the word of God. By carefully and closely searching his word we shall obey the injunction of Christ, "Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me." This search enables the student to closely observe the divine Model, for they testify of Christ. The Pattern must be inspected often and closely in order to imitate it. As one becomes acquainted with the history of the Redeemer, he discovers in himself defects of character; his unlikeness to Christ is so great that he sees he cannot be a follower without a very great change in his life. Still he studies, with a desire to be like his great Exemplar; he catches the looks, the spirit, of his beloved Master; by beholding he becomes changed. "Looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith." It is not in looking away from him, and in losing sight of him, that we imitate the life of Jesus; but in dwelling upon and talking of him, and seeking to refine the taste and elevate the character; seeking to approach through earnest, persevering effort, through faith and love, the perfect Pattern. The attention being fixed upon Christ, his image, pure and spotless, becomes enshrined in the heart as "the chief among ten thousand and the one altogether lovely." Even unconsciously we imitate that with which we are familiar. By having a knowledge of Christ, his words, his habits, his lessons of instruction, and by borrowing the virtues of the character which we have so closely studied, we become imbued with the spirit of the Master which we have so much admired.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 4]          After the resurrection, two disciples traveling to Emmaus were talking over the disappointed hopes occasioned by the death of the beloved Master. Christ himself drew near, unrecognized by the sorrowing disciples. Their faith had died with the Lord, and their eyes, blinded by unbelief, did not discern the risen Saviour. Jesus, walking by their side, longed to reveal himself to them, but he did not choose to do so abruptly; he accosted them merely as fellow-travelers, and asked them in regard to the communication which they were having one with another, and why they were so sad. They were astonished at the question, and asked if he were indeed a stranger in Jerusalem and had not heard that a prophet mighty in word and in deed had been taken by wicked hands and crucified. And now it was the third day, and strange reports had been brought to their ears that Jesus had risen, and had been seen by Mary and certain of the disciples. Jesus said to them, "O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken; ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to have entered into his glory?" And beginning at Moses and the prophets, he opened to them the scriptures concerning himself.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 5]          When they arrived at Emmaus, Jesus made as though he would have gone farther; but the disciples constrained him to tarry with them, for the day was far spent and the night was at hand. The evening meal was quickly prepared, and while Jesus was offering devotional thanks the disciples looked at one another with astonished glances. His words, his manner, and then his wounded hands were revealed, and they exclaimed, "My Lord and my God." Had the disciples been indifferent in regard to their fellow-traveler, they would have lost the precious opportunity of recognizing their companion who had reasoned so ably from the Scriptures regarding his life, his suffering, and his death and resurrection. He reproved them for not being acquainted with the scriptures in reference to himself. Had they been familiar with the Scriptures, their faith would have been sustained, their hopes unshaken; for prophecy plainly stated the treatment Christ would receive from those he came to save. The disciples were astonished that they could not discover Christ at once, as soon as he spoke with them by the way, and that they had failed to bring to their support the scriptures which Jesus had brought to their remembrance. They had lost sight of the precious promises; but when the words spoken by the prophets were brought to their remembrance, faith revived, and after Christ revealed himself they exclaimed, "Did not our heart burn within us, while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened to us the Scriptures?"  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 6]          The word of God, spoken to the heart, has an animating power, and those who will frame any excuse for neglecting to become acquainted with it will neglect the claims of God in many respects. The character will be deformed, the words and acts a reproach to the truth. The apostle tells us, "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God,  and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works." One of the prophets of God exclaims, "While I was musing, the fire burned." If Christians would earnestly search the Scriptures, more hearts would burn with the vivid truths therein revealed. Their hopes would brighten with the precious promises strewn like pearls all through the sacred writings. In contemplating the history of the patriarchs, the prophets, the men who loved and feared God and walked with him, hearts will glow with the spirit which animated these worthies. As the mind dwells upon the virtue and piety of holy men of old, the spirit which inspired them will kindle a flame of love and holy fervor in the hearts of those who would be like them in character.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 7]          The student of the Sabbath-school should feel as thoroughly in earnest to become intelligent in the knowledge of the Scriptures as to excel in the study of the sciences. If either is neglected, it should be the lessons of the six days. The injunction of our Saviour should be religiously regarded by every man, woman, and child who professes his name. Teachers in the Sabbath-school have a missionary field given them to teach the Scriptures, not, parrot like, to repeat over that which they have taken no pains to understand. "They are they which testify of me"--the Redeemer, him in whom our hopes of eternal life are centered. If teachers are not imbued with the spirit of truth, and care not for the knowledge of what is revealed in the word of God, how can they present the truth in an attractive light to those under their charge? The prayer of Christ for his disciples was, Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth. If we are to be sanctified through a knowledge of the truth found in the word of God, we must have an intelligent knowledge of his will therein revealed. We must search the Scriptures, not merely rush through a chapter and repeat it, taking no pains to understand it, but we must dig for the jewel of truth which will enrich the mind, and fortify the soul against the wiles and temptations of the arch-deceiver.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 8]          Parents plead trifling excuses for not interesting themselves in the lessons with their children, and they fail to become conversant with the Scriptures. Fathers as well as mothers excuse themselves from disciplining their own minds. They do not seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, but exalt the temporal above the spiritual and eternal. This forgetfulness of God and neglect of his word is the example they give their children, which molds their minds after the worldly standard and not after the exalted standard erected by Christ. Some fathers will while away hours in their own amusement, in conversation upon worldly things, and put God out of their thoughts and hearts. How much more profitable to be faithful disciples of Christ, engaged in searching the Scriptures that they may be thoroughly furnished to all good works, and be able to give an intelligent explanation of the word given of God to guide our footsteps to the eternal shores.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 9]          Mothers are heard to deplore that they have no time to teach their children, no time to instruct them in the word of God. But these same mothers find time for outward adorning, time to ornament with tucks and ruffles and needless stitching. Needless trimming is seen upon their own dresses and their children's. The inward adorning of the mind and the culture of the soul are neglected as though inferior to the adornment of the apparel. The minds of mothers and children are starved in order to follow custom and fashion.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 10]          Fathers and mothers, we entreat you to take up your long-neglected duties. Search the Scriptures yourselves; assist your children in the study of the sacred word. Make diligent work because of past neglect. Do not send the children away by themselves to study the Bible, but read it with them, teach them in a simple manner what you know, and keep in the school of Christ as diligent students yourselves. Be determined that this work shall not be neglected. Mothers, dress yourselves and your children in modest apparel, clean and neat, but without needless adornment. When you learn to do this, to dress with conscientious plainness, then you will have no excuse for being novices in the Scriptures. Follow Christ's injunction, "Search the Scriptures," then you will advance in spiritual strength yourselves, and be able to instruct your children so that they need not come to the Sabbath-school untaught.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 11]          Many of the youth say, I have no time to study my lesson. But what are they doing? Some are crowding in every moment to earn a few cents more, when this time pressed into work, if given to the study of the Bible would, if they practiced its lessons, save them more than the amount gained by overwork. It would save much that is expended in needless ornaments, and preserve vigor of mind to understand the mystery of godliness. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." But these very youth who profess to be Christians gratify the desires of the carnal heart in following their own inclinations; and God-given probationary time, granted them to become acquainted with the precious truths of the Bible, is devoted to the reading of fictitious tales. This habit once formed is difficult to overcome; but it can be done, it must be done by all who are candidates for the heavenly world. That mind is ruined which is allowed to be absorbed in story-reading. The imagination becomes diseased, sentimentalism takes possession of the mind, and there is a vague unrest, a strange appetite for unwholesome mental food, which is constantly unbalancing the mind. Thousands are today in the insane asylum whose minds became unbalanced by novel-reading, which results in air-castle building, and love-sick sentimentalism. The Bible is the book of books. It will give you life and health. It is a soother of the nerves, and imparts solidity of mind and firm principle.  {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 11}
[RH, November 28, 1878 par. 12]         The student of the Sabbath-school should be in earnest, should dig deep and search with the greatest care for the precious gems of truth contained in the weekly lessons. The privileges and opportunities which they now have of becoming intelligent in regard to the Scriptures should not be neglected. God would have those who profess to be his followers thoroughly furnished with proof of the doctrines of his word. When and where can this be better obtained than in youth at the Sabbath-school? Parents should in no case treat this matter indifferently.                                                                   -    {RH, November 28, 1878 par. 12}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 1]       December 12, 1878 Address and Appeal, Setting Forth  the Importance of Missionary Work.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever." Daniel 12:3. "And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be." Revelation 22:12.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 2]          There is a constant conflict between the two great armies led by the Prince of life and the Prince of the powers of darkness. The devil, assisted by his angels, is constantly engaged in the most determined effort to gather souls under his banner, while Jesus Christ and holy angels are diligently at work pressing back the powers of darkness, rescuing souls from the grasp of Satan, and gathering them under the blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel. Those who are truly soldiers of the cross of Christ will not be indifferent spectators, but will take an active part and manifest a personal interest in this conflict. They will "know the fellowship of his sufferings," being co-laborers with Jesus Christ in disseminating light and truth to redeem the purchase of his blood from the slavery of sin and death.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 3]          There is now the same call for disinterested workers as when Christ gave his commission to his disciples before he was taken from them into Heaven. "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature," is our Lord's command. Self-sacrificing labor is wanted in every part of the harvest-field. Men and women may be co-workers with their self-sacrificing, self-denying Redeemer. In their unselfish efforts to do others good, they will be bearing his yoke and lifting his burdens. Thus they will find pure happiness and rich joys. Whoever accepts the invitation of Christ to bear his yoke and share his burdens will not only find the yoke easy but the burden light. Rest and peace is found in forgetfulness of self and in earnest, persevering efforts to save souls from the darkness of error. Those who shirk the responsibilities which Jesus would have them bear, choosing a life of self-indulgent ease, will be destitute of spiritual joys and divine peace, and cannot be partakers with Christ of his glory. Selfish enjoyments will never satisfy the cravings of a soul whom God has qualified for a higher sphere and nobler mission.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 4]          That church only is strong that is a working church, whose members feel an individual responsibility to act their part in strengthening, encouraging, and building up the church by their personal efforts. These workers will extend their influence and labors in doing all that they can in every branch of the work. The truth spreads when living, active workers commend it by personal effort, characterized by piety and the beauty of true holiness.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 5]          We are a people whom God has favored with special privileges and blessings in making us the depositaries of his law. None of us are to be idlers in the vineyard of the Lord. We are not all qualified to do the same kind of work; all cannot be ministers, to labor in word and doctrine; but there are other parts of the work, fully as important as this even, which have been fearfully neglected. Men and women are needed to act a part in this great work, in spreading the light of truth by circulating our publications. This work has not been taken hold of as it should have been by those who profess the truth.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 6]          The larger part of the members of our churches are not working Christians; they are living as if there was no great emergency, no fearful danger of their fellow-men losing eternal life. Many fold their hands at ease, yet profess to be followers of Christ. The burden of the work has been left principally upon ministers, while many of the church have stood looking on to see how matters were coming out. There are not only men but women who should set their hearts and minds to become intelligent in regard to the very best manner of working for the Master, qualifying themselves to do that part of the work for which they are best adapted. All will, if connected with God, see something to do, and will do it. They cannot be soldiers in the Lord's army unless they shall obey the call of the Captain and bear responsibilities which someone must bear.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 7]         There are fields of missionary labor which have been open for years, calling for workers, and yet many have not seen or realized the necessity of their doing anything. The work, they thought, was for some others, but not for them. There are hundreds and thousands who can work if they are so disposed. Up to the present time they have done nothing but serve themselves. This class of do-nothings and know-nothings, as far as the work to be done in God's cause is concerned, will never hear the well done from the lips of the Majesty of Heaven. They have not taken any interest in the many branches of the work. They have not learned how to work for the Master to advance his cause in doing to the utmost of their strength and ability to save souls from error and death. I was shown that there must be with men and women a general waking up to the needs of God's cause. The minds of our sisters may be expanded and cultivated. If they are devoted to selfish interests, the soul will be left dwarfed. Emptiness and unrest will be the result.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 8]          A solemn responsibility rests upon the ministers of Christ to do their work with thoroughness. Many have left some portions of the work undone because it was not agreeable, expecting the next coming minister to finish it up for them. They had better not engage in the work unless they can bind it off thoroughly, so that it will not ravel out. There are many ministers who do not connect so closely with God that they can feel and realize the wants of the people and give them meat in due season. They should lead the young disciples along wisely and judiciously, step by step, onward and upward, until every essential point has been brought before them. With the burden of the work upon them, it is their duty to lead the people along until they can present every man perfect in Christ.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 9]          A mere assent to the truth is not enough. There must be prayerful labor with those who embrace the truth, until they shall be convicted of their sins and shall seek God and be converted. Then they should be instructed in regard to the claims of God upon them in tithes and in offerings. They must learn that the tithing system is binding upon God's people in these last days as truly as it was upon ancient Israel. The tract and missionary work should be presented before them. Nothing should be kept back. But all points of truth should not be given abruptly in the first few lectures; gradually, cautiously, with his own heart imbued with the spirit of the work of God, the teacher should give meat in due season.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 10]         Ministers frequently neglect these important branches of the work,--health reform, spiritual gifts, systematic benevolence, and the great branches of the missionary work. Under their labors large numbers may embrace the theory of the truth, but in time it is found that there are many who will not bear the proving of God. The minister laid upon the foundation, hay, wood, and stubble, which would be consumed by the fire of temptation. Some proved to be gold, silver, and precious stones; these from principle would cling to the truth. But if the teacher of truth had brought these converts along as he should have done, presenting before them the obligation which rested upon them, many who afterward drew back to perdition, might have been saved.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 11]          Another minister follows the first, and in the fear of God presents the practical duties, the claims of God upon his people. Some draw back, saying, "Our minister who brought us the truth did not mention these things. We have been deceived. These things were kept back." And they become offended because of the word. Some will not accept the tithing system; they reject systematic benevolence, and become offended, turn away, and no longer walk with those who believe and love the truth. When the tract and missionary field is opened before them, inviting them to work in it, they answer, "It was not so taught us," and they hesitate to engage in the work. How much better it would be for the cause, if the messenger of truth had faithfully and thoroughly educated these converts in regard to all these essential matters, ever if there were less whom he could number as being added to the church under his labors.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 11}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 12]          Ministers must impress upon those for whom they labor the importance of their bearing burdens in connection with the work of God. They should be instructed that every department of the work of God should enlist their support and engage their interest. The great missionary field is open to men, and the subject must be agitated, agitated, again and again. The people must understand that it is not the hearers of the word but the doers of the word that will have eternal life. Not one is exempted from this work of beneficence. God requires of all men to whom he imparts the gifts of his grace to communicate, not only of their substance to meet the demands for the time in successfully advancing his truth but to give themselves to God without reserve.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 12}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 13]          Self-denying benevolence characterized the life of Christ. He came not to seek his own. He identified his interest with the wants of his people. He went about doing good. Our sisters who have hitherto lived for self and have cherished habits of indolence and self-indulgence, can now, through the grace given them, imitate the life of Christ. The exercise of disinterested benevolence will strengthen in their own hearts the principles taught by their divine Master.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 13}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 14]          God gives regularly and freely to bless man. His gifts are not only rich and munificent but systematic. The light of day, the recurring seasons, the dew and rains causing vegetation to flourish, are blessings of God unceasingly flowing to the children of men. And God requires of those whom he blesses beneficent efforts in conformity to the divine Model. Our liberalities are never to cease; our charities must be regular and constant; and order must be observed in the work. It is not a trait of the natural heart to be beneficent; men must be taught, giving them line upon line and precept upon precept, how to work and how to give after God's order.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 14}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 15]          We are required to do good and bless others by our labors and prayers as well as by the gift of means. In order to be Christians and to gain Heaven we must imitate the great Exemplar. He cheerfully gave his life to ransom an apostate world. Selfishness and worldliness were condemned by the daily life of Christ; and none of us can live for ourselves and yet enjoy the approval of God.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 15}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 16]          Our sisters have been too willing to excuse themselves from bearing responsibilities which require thought and close application of the mind; yet this is the very discipline they need to perfect Christian experience. They may be workers in the missionary field, having a personal interest in the distribution of tracts and papers which correctly represent our faith. All cannot go abroad to labor, but all can do something at home. Many occupy their time in needless stitching, and trimming, and ruffling of their own and their children's clothing, and thus lose golden moments in which they might improve their talents by efforts to get the truth before others. We should, as Christians, have an abiding sense that our time, our strength and ability, have been purchased with an infinite price. We are not our own to use our moments in gratifying our fancy and our pride. As children of the light we should diffuse light to others. It should be our study how we may best glorify God, how we can work to save and bless souls for whom Christ died. In working to bless others we shall be gathering strength and courage to our own souls, and shall receive the approval of God. Hundreds of our sisters might be at work today if they would. They should dress themselves and their children with simplicity, in neat and durable garments free from adornment, and devote the time they have spent in needless display to missionary work. Letters may be written to friends at a distance. Our sisters may meet together to consult as to the best manner of labor. Money can be saved to present as an offering to God, to be invested in papers and tracts to send to their friends. Those who are now doing nothing should go to work. Let each sister who claims to be a child of God feel indeed a responsibility to help all within her reach. The noblest of all attainments may be gained through practical self-denial and benevolence for others' good.                             (To be continued.)                                                                   -    {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 16}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 1]      December 12, 1878 Sabbath-School Work.  ［REMARKS MADE BEFORE THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL HELD IN CONNECTION WITH THE  CAMP-MEETING AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH., OCT. 2-14,  1878.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         I am deeply interested in the Sabbath-school work, and have a great desire to see it prosper. The Sabbath-school is the place where we learn of God and Christ, and learn to study the Holy Bible. If we would develop Christian characters, we must study the character of Christ, that we may come into full union with him.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 2]          It is true greatness, it is nobility of soul and meekness and lowliness of heart, which will bring us into such a position before God that we can receive the finishing touch of immortality, and be translated as was Enoch. But I am afraid many do not appreciate the help which the Sabbath-school may be in obtaining these qualities.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 3]          Fathers and mothers should so exalt the privileges of the Sabbath-school as to take time to see that their children learn their lessons perfectly every Sabbath. They should even take more interest in having these well learned than in having their lessons in the day school properly prepared. In many places this matter is too much neglected. The teachers simply read over the lesson, and when they come to the Sabbath-school, allow their pupils to read the answers either from the Bible or lesson paper. This course should never be taken. Every lesson should be thoroughly committed to memory by both teacher and scholar, so that it will be of some benefit to them in after life.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 4]         Fathers and mothers, teachers and students, should make the most of these God-given opportunities; for in eternity we shall see that the Sabbath-school has been a great instrumentality in the conversion of souls, and in keeping the young from the evils and temptations that exist all around them.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 5]          We must seek to become acquainted with God; we must study to understand the Scriptures. Says the Majesty of Heaven, the King of Glory, "Search the Scriptures, for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which testify of me."  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 6]          Many spend much precious time in reading story books. These are entertaining no doubt; but there are very few of them that give any information which will help us to perfect a righteous character, one that will enable us to enjoy that life in the kingdom of God which runs parallel with the life of Jehovah. The time spent in light reading, if devoted to the study of the Sabbath-school lesson, would be of infinitely greater benefit to the mind.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 7]          A more interesting history than the Bible was never given to the world; and the more we search it, the better we are prepared to appreciate its excellences. It is the privilege of every one of us to know for ourselves that we are following out its instructions. And it is the privilege of each one of us to ask God for his Holy Spirit, for wisdom, for grace, and for moral worth, that we may have a good understanding. If all did this, they would be better prepared to work for themselves and to benefit society; and the knowledge and experience thus gained could be carried over into the new earth.  {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, December 12, 1878 par. 8]          Now is the time to become acquainted with the Scriptures, to learn how to perfect a Christian character, to be preparing for Heaven by having a close connection with God, that at last we may be crowned with everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God.                                                    -    {RH, December 12, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 1]      December 19, 1878 (Continued)  Address and Appeal, Setting Forth  the Importance of Missionary Work.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Continued.)       I have been shown that many do not take hold of the missionary work because the matter has not been presented before them and urged upon their attention by the ministers who have labored in their behalf. These ministers have neglected one essential part of their duty, and as the result hundreds are indifferent and idle who might be at work had they been more perfectly instructed.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 1}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 2]          We have no time to lose. Important work is before us, and if we are slothful servants we shall certainly lose the heavenly reward. But few have broad and extensive views of what can be done in reaching the people by personal, interested efforts in a wise distribution of our publications. Many who will not be induced to listen to the truth presented by the living preacher will take up a tract or a paper and peruse it; many things they read meet their ideas exactly, and they become interested to read all it contains. Impressions are thus made upon their minds which they cannot readily forget. The seed of truth has in some cases been buried for years beneath the rubbish of the world, and the pleasing fables that deceived ones have enjoyed. After a time some earthly sorrow or affliction softens their hearts, and the seed springs up and bears fruit to the glory of God.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 2}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 3]          Again, many read these papers and tracts and their combativeness is aroused, and they throw the silent messengers from them in a passion. But ideas all new to them have, although unwelcome, made their impression, and as the silent messenger bears the abuse without retaliation there is nothing to feed the anger which has been excited. Again the hand takes up the neglected paper or tract, and the eye is tracing the truthful lines, and again in passion it is thrown from them as their path is crossed. But the mind is not at rest; the abused paper is at last perused, and thus point after point of truth commences its convicting work; step by step the reformation is wrought, self dies, and the warfare and antagonism to the truth is ended. The despised paper or tract is henceforth honored as the means of converting the stubborn heart and subduing the perverse will, bringing it in subjection to Christ. Had the living preacher spoken as pointedly, these persons would have turned from him, and would not have entertained the new and strange ideas brought before them. The papers and tracts can go where the living preacher cannot go, and where if he could go he would have no access to the people, because of their prejudice against the truth.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 3}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 4]          I have been shown that but few have any correct idea of what the distribution of papers and tracts is doing. The missionary work, in circulating the publications upon present truth, is opening doors everywhere, and preparing minds to receive the truth, when the living preacher shall come among them. The success which attends the efforts of ministers in the field is not due alone to their efforts, but in a great degree to the influence of the reading matter which has enlightened the minds of the people and removed prejudice. Thus many are made susceptible to the influence of the truth when it is presented before them.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 4}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 5]          The tract and missionary field is an extensive one. I have been shown that Eld. S. N. Haskell has been more fully awake to this subject than any of our other ministers, because he has exercised his mind in this department of the work. He has been untiring in his efforts to advance this work, and to have it carried forward with order and method. He has not at all times had the encouragement he should have had from his ministering brethren. He might have accomplished more had he received the co-operation which he could have had and ought to have had. Although discouraged at times as he has seen that but few appreciated the importance of the missionary work, yet he has not given up his efforts, but has returned again and again with new courage and perseverance to urge forward this branch of the work.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 5}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 6]          The Signs of the Times is our missionary paper; it is doing its work everywhere, and is opening the way for the truth to be more fully presented. This paper has been made a blessing to very many souls. All should feel the deepest interest to have it a spiritual messenger, full of life, and plain, practical truth. In the Christian world there are many starving for the bread of life. The Signs of the Times, laden with rich food, is a feast to many of these who are not of our faith. This paper should not contain many long articles, but the truth should be prepared with great care and made as attractive as possible. Articles which make sharp thrusts upon other churches are out of place in this paper, for they create prejudice. The truth should be presented in its simplicity, in the meekness of wisdom, having an influence to persuade. The matter should be the very choicest; the language should be chaste, elevating, every word breathing the spirit of Christ. The argumentative and practical combined will make a paper beaming with light, to go forth as a lamp that burneth, as a messenger indeed from Heaven.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 6}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 7]          Our brethren do not all see and realize the importance of this paper; if they did they would feel greater personal interest to make it intensely interesting, and then to circulate it everywhere. All who have a part to act in the preparation of matter for this pioneer sheet are engaged in a sacred work, and they should be connected with God; they should be pure in heart and life. God can work with them and give them wisdom that they may become intelligent in the knowledge of the truth. God sees the motive of each worker, and will impart his grace in rich measure in accordance with the spirit in which the labor is done. The silent preacher, enriched with precious matter, should go forth on the wings of prayer, mingled with faith, that it may do its appointed work in shedding the light of truth upon those who are in the darkness of error.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 7}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 8]          Calls are coming in from all directions, not only from persons of our faith, but from those who have become interested by reading our publications; they say, Send us a minister to preach to us the truth. But there is a great want of laborers. We have to answer, There is no man to send among you. Many are obliged to be content with the silent preacher until God shall send them the living messenger. Let all our brethren take this to heart, and by personal effort in faith and hope contribute to the Signs of the Times; for in sending matter that is alive, in speaking by the pen words bearing the holy unction, they are preaching to thousands. Long, dry articles are not wanted for this paper. The great lack of men to go from place to place and preach the word may be in a great degree supplied by tracts and papers, and by intelligent correspondence.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 8}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 9]          The many scattered all over the land who can seldom have the living preacher may make their meetings very interesting and profitable by selecting a good reader to read appropriate discourses published in our papers and books. You have a large variety to choose from, both doctrinal and practical. You can form a Bible-class and search the Scriptures for yourselves, with the aid of our publications, and in this way learn much of present truth. You may present the reasons of our faith to those who shall inquire for them. All should be making the most of the opportunities granted them to become intelligent in the Scriptures.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 9}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 10]          If all would realize the necessity of doing to the utmost of their ability in the work of God, having a deep love for souls, feeling the burden of the work upon them, we should see hundreds engaged as active workers who have been hitherto dull and uninterested, accomplishing nothing. They have felt that there was nothing of importance in this tract and missionary work, nothing worthy of their especial interest. Yet it is a fact that the circulation of our papers is doing even a greater work than the living preacher can do. Many have failed to become thoroughly acquainted with the work, because they have felt that it did not concern them. All can, by individual effort, do something. Some can do more than others. All should become intelligent as to how they can work most successfully and methodically in spreading the light of truth, by scattering our publications. We meet with young and old who profess to be children of God, yet who have not grown an inch for years. A Christian indeed will grow in knowledge of the truth; and as he is sanctified through the truth he will become more and more like Jesus, and more desirous to save souls, the purchase of his blood.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 10}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 11]          With many, the rubbish of the world has clogged the channels of the soul. Selfishness has controlled the mind and warped the character. Were the life hid with Christ in God, his service would be no drudgery. If the whole heart were consecrated to God, all would find something to do, and would covet a part in the work. They would sow beside all waters, praying and believing that the fruit would appear. The practical, God-fearing workers will be growing upward, praying in faith for grace and heavenly wisdom that they may do the work devolving upon them with cheerfulness and a willing mind. They will seek the divine rays of light that they may brighten the paths of others. Those who are co-laborers with God will have no disposition to engage in the various expedients for amusement; they will not be seeking after happiness and enjoyment. In taking up their work in the fear of God, and doing service for the Master, they will secure the most substantial happiness. Connected with Jesus Christ, they will be wise unto salvation. They will be fruit-bearing trees. They will develop a blameless life, a beauteous character. The great work of redemption will be their first consideration. Eating and drinking and dressing, houses and lands, will be secondary matters. The peace of God within will force off the withered or gnarled branches of selfishness, vanity, pride, and indolence. It is faith and practice that makes up the Christian's life. We do not meet the standard of Christianity in merely professing Christ and having our names upon the church book. We should be individual workers for Christ. By personal effort we can show that we are connected with him.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 11}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 12]          There is a wide field in which our sisters may do good service for the Master in the various branches of the work connected with his cause. Through missionary labor they can reach a class that our ministers cannot. There are noble women who have had moral courage to decide in favor of the truth from the weight of evidence. They have conscientiously accepted the truth. They have tact, perception, and good ability, and will make successful workers for their Master. Christian women are called for. There is work neglected or done imperfectly that could be thoroughly accomplished by the help that sisters can give. There are so many kinds of work too laborious for women, which our brethren are called to engage in, that many branches of missionary work are neglected. Many things connected with different churches are left undone that women, if properly instructed, could attend to. Our sisters might serve as church clerks, and the church business would not be so sadly neglected. There are many other offices connected with the cause of God which our sisters are better qualified to fill than our brethren, and in which they might do efficient service.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 12}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 13]          Our sisters can serve as vigilant workers in writing, and drawing out the true feelings of friends who have received our papers and tracts. Very valuable items are brought to light through this means. The writers should not seek for self-exaltation, but to present the truth in its simplicity wherever they shall have an opportunity. The money that has been spent for needless trimmings and useless ornaments should be spent in the purchase of papers and tracts to send to those who are in the darkness of error. The souls saved by their personal efforts will be more precious to them than fashionable dress. The white robes given them by Christ, and the jeweled crown as their reward for their unselfish efforts in the salvation of souls, will be more valuable than needless adornments. The stars in their crowns will shine forever and ever, and will a thousand times repay them for the self-denial and self-sacrifice they have exercised in the cause of God.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 13}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 14]          Women of firm principle and decided character are needed, women who believe that we are indeed living in the last days, and that we have the last solemn message of warning to be given to the world. They should feel that they are engaged in an important work in spreading the rays of light which Heaven has shed upon them. Nothing will deter this class from their duty. Nothing will discourage them in the work. They have faith to work for time and for eternity. They fear God, and will not be diverted from the work by the temptation of lucrative situations and attractive prospects. The Sabbath of the fourth commandment is sacredly kept by them, because God has placed his sanctity upon it, and has bidden them to keep it holy. They will preserve their integrity at any cost to themselves. These are the ones whom God can use in the tract and missionary work. These are the ones who will correctly represent our faith, whose words will be fitly spoken, like apples of gold in pictures of silver. These can in many ways do a precious work for God in scattering tracts and judiciously distributing the Signs of the Times. Sisters, God calls you to work in the harvest-field and help gather in the sheaves.  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 14}
[RH, December 19, 1878 par. 15]          Our sisters can show by their self-denial and self-sacrifice, and their willingness to work to the best of their ability, that they believe, and are being sanctified through, the truth. Many need a work of this kind to develop the powers they possess. Our sisters should in no case neglect their husbands and their children, but they can do much without neglecting home duties; and there are many who have not these responsibilities. In the various branches of the missionary work, the modest, intelligent woman may use her powers to the very highest account. Who can have so deep a love for the souls of men and women for whom Christ has died as those who are partakers of his grace? Who can represent the truth and the example of Christ better than Christian women who are practicing the truth in their earnest efforts to bring souls to the light? Who so well adapted to be teachers in the Sabbath-schools? With a heart imbued with the love of Christ, teaching the children of her class, praying with them and for them, she may see souls converted. The true mother is adapted to be the true teacher of children. I do not recommend that woman should seek to become a voter or an officer-holder; but as a missionary, teaching the truth by epistolary correspondence, distributing tracts and soliciting subscribers for periodicals containing the solemn truth for this time, she may do very much. In conversing with families, in praying with the mother and children, she will be a blessing.                             (To be continued.)  {RH, December 19, 1878 par. 15}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 1]       January 2, 1879 Address and Appeal, Setting Forth the Importance of Missionary Work   (Concluded)  Address and Appeal, Setting Forth  the Importance of Missionary  Work.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Concluded.)         Women can be the instruments of righteousness, rendering holy service. It was Mary that first preached a risen Jesus. In fulfillment of the divine plan, the Son of man came to seek and to save that which was lost. If this work was not beneath the dignity of the world's Redeemer, the Creator of worlds, should it be considered too humiliating for sinful mortals? If Christ taught, and if he wrestled in earnest prayer to his Father in behalf of those he came to save, we should engage in the same work. Those who engage with the Son of God in his work, be they ever so aspiring, can have no greater, no holier work than this. If there were twenty women where now there is one, who would make this holy mission their cherished work, we should see many more converted to the truth. The refining, softening influence of Christian women is needed in the great work of preaching the truth. The Lord of the vineyard is saying to many women who are now doing nothing, "Why stand ye here all the day idle?" Zealous and continued diligence in our sisters toiling for the spread of the truth would be wholly successful, and would astonish us with its results. Through patience and perseverance, the work must be accomplished. In this faithful work is manifested the real devotion to God. He calls for deeds, and not words only.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 1}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 2]          We are so much wrapped up in our selfish interests that our hearts are not allowed to take in the needs and wants of humanity; we are lacking in deeds of sympathy and benevolence, in sacred and social ministering to the needy, the oppressed, and the suffering. Women who can work are needed now, women who are not self-important, but meek and lowly of heart, who will work with the meekness of Christ wherever they can find work to do for the salvation of souls. All who have been partakers of the heavenly benefits should be earnest and anxious that others, who do not have the privileges which they have enjoyed, in seeing and hearing the evidences of truth, should have the truth in papers, tracts, and pamphlets. They will not merely desire that others should have this benefit, but will see that they do have it, and will act their part to accomplish this object.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 2}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 3]          Those who work for God will grow in moral and spiritual power, while those who devote their time and energies to serving themselves will dwarf, and wither, and die. Our sisters, the youth, the middle-aged, and those of advanced years, may act a part in the closing work for this time; and in doing this as they have opportunity, they will obtain an experience of the highest value to themselves. In forgetfulness of self, they will grow in grace. By training the mind in this direction, they will learn how to bear burdens for Jesus. But those who take hold of this work, whether young or old, must not be above counsel, and refuse to receive instruction. They will need to guard against self-sufficiency and self-importance. When it may come in the line of duty to correspond with those they wish to help, they should be careful not to show a pompous, self-righteous, pharisaic spirit. Those sisters who may be appointed to do work for the church, or tract and missionary work, should be guarded in regard to the tone in which they write. Some quite young persons have shown great weakness on this point. Letters have been written by youth, addressed to old and tried friends of the cause of God, who have carried the banner of the cross of Christ in all worthiness for nearly a quarter of a century, exhorting and advising them to be more zealous in the cause of God, more prompt in duty, in labor, and in reporting. All that was written may have been good in itself, but it was inappropriate; such letters do no good. It is the manner and spirit in which labor is performed that makes it acceptable or repulsive.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 3}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 4]          The lives of those who are connected with God are fragrant with deeds of love and goodness. The sweet savor of Christ surrounds them; their influence is to elevate and bless. These are fruitful trees. Men and women of this stamp of character will render practical service in thoughtful deeds of kindness, and earnest, systematic labor. Self-importance, vanity, and pride should in no case be mingled with the sacred work. Those who become lifted up because they can do something in the cause of God, will be in danger of marring the work by their self-conceit, and they will ruin their own souls. All who are connected with the work of God should make their mission as attractive as possible, that they may create no distaste for the truth in consequence of their demeanor. Self must be hid in Jesus, and those who labor for God must have characters with a pleasant flavor. Now is the time to put forth earnest efforts. Men and women are needed to work in the great missionary field with determined effort, praying and weeping, sow the precious seed of truth in imitation of the Redeemer, who was the Prince of missionaries.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 4}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 5]         Christ left the royal courts of Heaven; he left his high command, and for our sakes became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. He labored in his vineyard among the hills of Galilee, and at last bedewed with his own blood the seed which he had sown. When the harvest of the earth shall be gathered into Heaven's garner, and Christ shall then look upon the saints redeemed, he will see of the travail of his soul and be satisfied. He who gives increased talents to those who have made a wise improvement of the talents intrusted to them, is pleased to acknowledge the services of his believing people in the Beloved, through whose strength and grace they have wrought. Those who have sought the development and perfection of Christian character by exercising their faculties in good works, in sowing the seeds of truth beside all waters, will, in the world to come, reap that which they have sown. The work begun upon earth will reach its consummation in the higher and holier life, to endure through all eternity. The self-denial and self-sacrifice required in the cultivation of the heart in doing the works of Christ, will be infinitely overbalanced by the rich reward of the eternal weight of glory, the joys of the life which measures with the life of God.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 5}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 6]          None of us should feel content to save merely our own souls. Those who appreciate the plan of salvation, the infinite price paid for man's redemption, will not live for themselves alone. They will have the deepest interest to save their fellow-men, that Christ may not have died for them in vain. All Heaven is interested in the salvation of souls, and all who are partakers of the heavenly benefits will feel an intense anxiety that this interest manifested in Heaven may not be in vain. They will on earth co-operate with the angels in Heaven, by manifesting their appreciation of the value of souls for whom Christ has died. They will, through their earnest, judicious labor, bring many to the fold of Christ. Not one who is a partaker of the divine nature will be indifferent in this matter. The world is our field; with a firm hold on God for his strength and his grace we may move forward in the pathway of duty, as co-laborers with the Redeemer of the world. Our work is to spread the light of truth and advance the work of moral reform, to elevate, ennoble, and bless humanity. We should apply the principles of Christ's sermon on the mount to every move that we make, and then trust the consequences with God.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 6}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 7]          "I say unto you that likewise joy shall be in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons which need no repentance." "Likewise, I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth." If God and Christ and angels rejoice when even one sinner repents and becomes obedient to Christ, should not man be imbued with the same spirit, and work for time and for eternity with persevering effort to save, not only his own soul, but the souls of others? If you work in this direction with whole-hearted interest as the followers of Christ, discharging every duty, improving every opportunity, your own souls will be gradually settling into the mold of a perfect Christian. The heart will not be sere and unfeeling. The spiritual life will not be dwarfed. The heart will glow with the impress of the divine image; for it will be in close sympathy with God. The whole life will flow out with cheerful readiness in channels of love and sympathy for humanity. Self will be forgotten, and the ways of this class will be established in God. In watering others, their own souls will be watered. The stream flowing through their souls is from a living spring, and is flowing out to others in good deeds, in earnest, unselfish effort for their salvation. In order to be a fruitful tree, the soul must derive its support and nourishment from the Fountain of Life, and must be in harmony with the Creator.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 7}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 8]          All who are faithful workers for God will yield their spirit and all their powers a willing sacrifice to him. The Spirit of God operating upon their spirit calls forth the sacred harmonies of the soul in the answer to the divine touch. This is true sanctification, as revealed in the word of God. It is the work of a lifetime. And that which the Spirit of God has begun upon the earth for the perfection of man, glory shall crown in the mansions of God. Those who are indolent and self-caring know not true happiness and peace. They are losing, even in this life, and what glory they lose in the future, immortal life. I wish I could speak words to men and women which would nerve them to diligent action. The moments now granted us to work are few. We are standing upon the very borders of the eternal world. We have no time to lose. Every moment is golden, and altogether too precious to be devoted merely to self-serving. Who will seek God earnestly, and from him draw strength and grace to be his faithful workers in the missionary field? Individual effort is essential for the success of this work. The ease-loving and self-caring, the worldly, ambitious ones will be ashamed to engage perseveringly in the tract and missionary work. Some may take hold of it impulsively, but they will not be able to bear rebuffs, and sneers, and contempt. These soon become weary in well-doing, and fall back to their own position of living and caring for self. For such there will be no reward in Heaven, for Christ is to give to every one as his works shall be.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 8}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 9]          There will be no lazy Christians in this cause, or connected with this work. It is essential that all who have named the name of Christ have a personal knowledge of the word of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ. They should understand the Scriptures for themselves. All indifference and lethargy must be overcome. Work, work, is crowding upon the few who are willing and obedient. They overwork because they see so much to do and so few who are willing to lift the burdens and bear the yoke of Christ. Many who see the work for this time, and realize its importance, are pressed under the weight of responsibility as a cart beneath sheaves, while hundreds are dying a spiritual death of inaction because they will not work at all. These might come into working order if they would gather divine strength, and yield not to passing influences. They have the opportunity to cultivate traits of character which would be the opposite of selfishness, which would refine, enrich, and ennoble their lives. These may grow in spirituality if they will accept any burdens of the work where they can best serve the cause of God. Christians, in the fullest acceptation of the term, grow in grace and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ. They love God more and more, and are more and more desirous of acting a part in the great plan of salvation. Intellectual laziness and spiritual lethargy must be overcome, and as Christ's soldiers we must be faithful to duty, ready for every good work.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 9}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 10]          If the Christian thrives and progresses at all, he must do so amid strangers to God, amid scoffing, subject to ridicule. He must stand upright, like the palm-tree in the desert. The sky may be as brass, the desert sand may beat about the palm-tree's roots, and pile itself in heaps about its trunk. Yet the tree lives as an evergreen, fresh and vigorous amid the burning desert sands. Remove the sand till you reach the rootlets of the palm tree, and you discover the secret of its life; it strikes down deep beneath the surface, to the secret waters hidden in the earth. Christians indeed may be fitly represented by the palm tree. They are like Enoch; although surrounded with corrupting influences their faith takes hold of the Unseen. They walk with God, deriving strength and grace from him to withstand the moral pollution surrounding them. Like Daniel in the courts of Babylon, they stand pure and uncontaminated; their life is hid with Christ in God. They are virtuous in spirit amid depravity; they are true and loyal, fervent and zealous, while surrounded by infidels, hypocritical professors, godless and worldly men. Their faith and life are hid with Christ in God. Jesus is in them a well of water springing up into everlasting life. Faith, like the rootlets of the palm-tree, penetrates beneath the things which are seen, drawing spiritual nourishment from the fountain of life.  {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 10}
[RH, January 2, 1879 par. 11]          The character of the true Christian will be consistent, meek, cheerful, fragrant with good works, and so resolute that sin will find no sanction in the heart, in the words uttered, or in silence. The peace of Christ ruling in the heart of the earnest, working Christian will be reflected upon others; and will elevate and refine the taste, and sanctify the judgment. The faithful sower of the seed will hear the commendation of the Master, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant, . . . . enter thou into the joy of the Lord." What is the joy of our Lord? It is the joy of seeing souls for whom Christ died redeemed in the kingdom of glory. Those who enter into the joys of their Lord will have the blessed satisfaction of seeing souls saved in the mansions of God through their instrumentality. These souls will be as stars in the crown of their rejoicing.                                                    -    {RH, January 2, 1879 par. 11}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 1]       February 6, 1879 An Appeal for Northern Europe.         In my last vision I was shown the importance of the work in Northern Europe. The people are awakening to the truth. The Lord has given Elder Matteson a testimony to reach hearts. But the work is just entered upon. With judicious, self-sacrificing labor, many souls will be brought to the knowledge of the truth. There should be several unselfish, God-fearing workers in this missionary field, who will labor for souls as they that must give account in the day of Judgment.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 1}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 2]          I have been shown that not all is being done by our Swedish, Norwegian, and Danish brethren that they might and should do for their own countrymen. As soon as they embrace the truth, they ought to feel the fire of missionary zeal kindled in their hearts for their brethren in the darkness of error. Many are looking for help from their American brethren while they do not do their duty and feel the burden God requires them to feel for those of their own nation. They may do very much more than they are now doing if they will. These brethren must overcome selfishness and arouse to a sense of their responsibilities to God and their fellow countrymen, or they will lose the precious reward they might secure by putting their talents of means into the treasury of God, and by wisely-directed personal effort, thus being instrumental in the salvation of many souls.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 2}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 3]          Young men should be educated to become missionaries to their own nation, to teach the truth to those in darkness. Publications should be printed in Europe. But at the present time there is altogether too much ease and too little zeal among the Danes, Swedes, and Norwegians who believe the truth in this country to sustain such a continual drain upon their funds. And for this reason I urge upon them the necessity of coming up into working order, feeling even a greater interest for their own people than their American brethren have shown. God requires that these brethren should come up to the help of the Lord without delay.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 3}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 4]          The Lord is the great benefactor of the universe, a being of infinite love. His tender mercy is over all his works. He sees the great want of those in different countries who have not the truth. Thousands are not satisfied with their present state, and desire to learn a better way. They are hungering and thirsting for light, and longing for greater surety and deeper spirituality. Minds are deeply stirred, and yet how few there are to bear the message to them!  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 4}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 5]          Brethren, we need a deeper work of the Spirit of God in our own hearts. Jesus was rich in Heaven; but for our sakes he became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. The life of Christ, his self-denial and self-sacrifice, rebukes the indolence and inactivity of those who might and should engage in this great work of doing what they can to save their fellow-men. God requires that we should be like Christ, bear his image and imitate his example.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 5}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 6]          I was shown that many in Northern Europe had embraced the truth through reading. Their souls were hungering for light and knowledge when some tracts or papers came into their hands, and they were represented to me as reading. The wants of their souls were met; the Spirit of God softened and impressed their hearts; tears were in their eyes, and sobs came from burdened hearts. They knelt with the leaflets in their hands, and with earnest prayer besought the Lord to lead them and help them to receive the light as it was from him. Some surrendered themselves to God. Uncertainty was gone; and as they accepted the truth upon the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, they felt that they were indeed standing upon the Rock of Ages. Many persons scattered all through Northern Europe were presented to me as being ready to accept the light of truth.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 6}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 7]          I also saw Bro. Matteson at work among this very people. A cry comes to us from him across the waters for help. Shall we let him call in vain? We want to invest one hundred dollars in this mission. We do not want to hide our talents in the earth where they will do no one any good, but we wish to put them out to the exchangers where they can be used for the salvation of the souls for whom Christ has died.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 7}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 8]          We do not feel in the least discouraged to have these calls come in from foreign countries. They will not be made in vain. There are noble, self sacrificing men and women in our ranks who only wait to know their duty, and they are ready to engage in the work personally, or to help with their money. In doing this they are not only blessing others, but they are blessing themselves. Said Christ, "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in Heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal." It is for ourselves we are laying up treasure. I would not, for my right hand, do as some of our brethren have done. They make but little distribution of their means to sustain the cause of God, and excuse their consciences by resolving that when they shall have no further use for it they will will it to the cause of God. Will such poor, faithless souls have credit for laying up treasure in Heaven? No, no. Satan, through his agents, begins to work to secure the means in his cause, and he generally succeeds. This should be a standing rebuke to those unfaithful stewards, who are acting over the same plan hundreds have acted before them.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 8}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 9]          Men are too faithless to use their talents themselves and put it out to the exchangers, and so they would throw all the burden of their stewardship upon someone after they are gone. How much better for them to use the means which God has loaned them to be used for the advancement of his cause and to glorify his name on the earth.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 9}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 10]         The time is near when we shall be called to give an account of the manner in which we have spent our means. When the great white throne comes down from Heaven, and He sitteth thereon from whose face the heavens and earth flee away, then the dead, small and great, will stand before God, and the books will be opened, and all will be judged according to the things written in the books. We are trying to send our means beforehand into glory, and we call upon the selfish and penurious to arouse and do their duty before it shall be too late.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 10}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 11]          Put the means God has lent you out to the exchangers yourselves. The Lord will require of us personally a faithful record of how we have used our talents of means. Can we show a wise and faithful stewardship? How will you who hide your talents in the earth answer in that day? How will you answer who spend money upon your idols, tea and coffee? How will you, my sisters, answer, who spend much of the Lord's money in needless, expensive dress, when plain, modest apparel would be more in accordance with your faith?  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 11}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 12]          You who would imitate your self-denying Redeemer, should deny the appetite, take the money formerly expended for tea and coffee and many other hurtful indulgences, and put it into the treasury of God. You should have a missionary box, and put the money into it which you have been in the habit of spending for these wicked indulgences which ought long ago to have been laid aside.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 12}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 13]          Is it not high time that we begin to make some little sacrifice for Christ, when he has sacrificed his life for us? Let the tea and coffee money, and money that is spent so freely for dress and ornaments, be sent in to the treasury, and God will bless you for whatever sacrifice you make for his cause. Shall these important calls for means to carry forward this missionary work come to us across the broad waters in vain? No, no; let every voice answer, No!                                                                      E. G. W.                                                    -    {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 13}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 14]          We recommend that Eld. Matteson commence to publish a paper without delay, and we direct that one hundred dollars be sent to him immediately.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 14}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 15]          We now call for one thousand dollars to be raised, to assist Bro. Matteson in publishing the paper, in issuing another edition of his European hymn book, and to meet other expenses of the mission during the present year. Our American brethren, who are able, are urgently invited to follow our example in this good work; but the Scandinavian brethren, who have taken but little stock in our Publishing Houses, College, and Sanitarium are our main dependence in promptly raising this sum.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 15}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 16]          We pledge to pay monthly for this purpose, J. and E. G. White $5.00, and of this sum we now pay for present relief $15.00.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 16}
[RH, February 6, 1879 par. 17]          Brethren, send in your pledges and money as soon as possible. And with your alms, let your prayers come up before God for perishing souls in Northern Europe.                                                                   James White.                                                               Ellen G. White.  {RH, February 6, 1879 par. 17}
[RH, June 12, 1879 par. 1]       June 12, 1879 The Camp-Meeting at Nevada, Mo.         From the Kansas camp-meeting we came direct to the Missouri camp-ground. Arriving there May 30, we found a very pleasant encampment. Eld. Butler soon rallied helpers to pitch a tent for us, and with a floor laid and carpeted, a table, bedstead, lounge, and chairs, our temporary home was made tasteful and inviting.  {RH, June 12, 1879 par. 1}
[RH, June 12, 1879 par. 2]          I was suffering from weakness and a severe cold, and would have been glad to keep my bed Sabbath morning, had I not been so desirous of speaking to the people. I was too sick to speak long, but in great weakness I sought to impress upon the people the necessity of preparing for a future life. I then invited sinners and backsliders to come forward. A large number responded, many making a start for the first time.  {RH, June 12, 1879 par. 2}
[RH, June 12, 1879 par. 3]          The people who came upon the ground Sunday had been told that I would speak to them; but it seemed like an impossibility for me to do so. My lungs were congested, and I was very hoarse; but, unable as I had been to sit up an hour since I came on the ground, I decided to venture out by faith. And, as on former occasions, I found the promises of God unfailing. "As thy days, so shall thy strength be." "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." I was strengthened of God to speak nearly two hours, and was not nearly as tired when I left the stand as when I went upon it.  {RH, June 12, 1879 par. 3}
[RH, June 12, 1879 par. 4]          Monday morning, we assembled under the tent to attend the organization of a temperance association. There was a fair representation of our people present. Eld. Butler spoke, and confessed that he had not been as forward in the temperance reform as he should have been. He stated that he had always been a strictly temperance man, discarding the use of liquor, tea and coffee, but he had not signed the pledge being circulated among our people. But he was now convinced that in not doing so he was hindering others who ought to sign it. He then placed his name under Col. Hunter's; my husband placed his name beneath Bro. Butler's, I wrote mine next, and Bro. Farnsworth's followed. Thus the work was well started.  {RH, June 12, 1879 par. 4}
[RH, June 12, 1879 par. 5]          My husband continued to talk while the pledge was circulating. Some hesitated, thinking that the platform was too broad in including tea and coffee; but finally their names were given, pledging themselves to total abstinence.  {RH, June 12, 1879 par. 5}
[RH, June 12, 1879 par. 6]          Bro. Hunter, who was then called upon to speak, responded by giving a very impressive testimony as to how the truth found him, and what it had done for him. He stated that he had drank liquor enough to float a ship, and that now he wanted to accept the whole truth, reform and all. He had given up liquor and tobacco, and this morning he had drank his last cup of coffee. He believed the testimonies were of God, and he wished to be led by the will of God expressed in them.  {RH, June 12, 1879 par. 6}
[RH, June 12, 1879 par. 7]          As the result of the meeting, one hundred and thirty-two names were signed to the teetotal pledge, and a decided victory was gained in behalf of temperance.                                                                    E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, June 12, 1879 par. 7}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 1]       July 10, 1879 Our Camp-Meetings.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         These annual gatherings are attended with great expense and wearisome labor. They are designed especially for our people, as the best means of reaching the greatest number. And while wisdom should be manifested in locating them where those not of our faith may be benefited by the light of truth presented, great care should be exercised that the object of the meeting be not lost sight of in the desire to make a favorable impression upon the public mind.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 1}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 2]          I see a marked change for the worse in our camp-meetings. Reporting the meetings through the secular papers, will, if properly conducted, be the means of calling the attention of the people to our faith, and awakening an interest in it; but if not managed in a manner to exalt Jesus and the truth rather than to make a display of what is done, the efforts are thrown away, and time and energy needed to keep up the interest of the meetings are worse than lost. When sincere piety, earnest devotion, and sanctified zeal are manifested by those professing the truth, and our devotional exercises are characterized by the presence of God's Spirit, impressions will be made upon the outside world that no amount of reporting will produce.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 2}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 3]          Our camp-meetings greatly fail of being what they should be, and our people do not gain the spiritual benefit from them that they might. Home burdens and worldly thoughts should be laid aside. Every individual should be upon the ground the first day of the meeting, prepared to remain until the closing service. When one family strike their tent a day or two before the close of the meeting, others feel inclined to do the same, and the interest of the meeting is greatly injured. One full week is none too long a time to devote exclusively to the service of God, having the mind withdrawn from worldly interests and concentrated upon spiritual things; but to abridge the one week to two or three days is robbing God of time which should be spent in his service. Some do not get into the spirit of the meeting before they start for their homes. Such show that they value temporal things above spiritual, and they will receive no permanent good.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 3}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 4]          How must our Lord look upon his people who are thus indifferent and careless when his servants are laboring earnestly to bring them up to the requirements of the Bible, and to awaken in them greater earnestness and devotion in the cause of God. The preaching on Sunday is generally designed more especially for the people outside of our faith, the evidences of our position being dwelt upon. Monday the work commenced on Sabbath for those who are seeking the Lord, is resumed. This, the day for binding off the meetings, is the most important of the series; and our brethren meet with a great loss themselves, and cast a depressing influence upon the meeting, by taking this day for packing, taking down tents, and leaving the grounds. This is a wrong which nearly destroys the good that might be realized from the meetings.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 4}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 5]          We would appeal to our brethren and sisters to come to the camp-meeting prepared to remain to the close. It is disheartening to your ministers to see a disposition on your part to scatter, as if in haste to get away from the camp. Be on the ground the first day, and feel an individual responsibility to labor for the interest of the meeting from the first day to the last.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 5}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 6]          As a people, we are backsliding from God. The hearts of his professed children are being estranged from him. While they have a name to live, the true, vital energies of the soul have become spiritually dead. To such, Jesus speaks: "If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace!" Christ does not say days, but "day,"--"this thy day." That last meeting may be the very day of the special visitation of Christ,--a day of rare privileges and blessings so much needed by them.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 6}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 7]          When Christ was upon the earth, attending one of the Jews' convocations, upon the last day, that great day of the feast, he stood and cried: "If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink." His eye of tenderest pity was cast around upon the multitude who were apparently all joy and rejoicing; but he who reads the secrets of the heart saw that there were many in that festive throng who were thirsting for that peace, and comfort, and consolation which he alone can give. They had failed to quench their thirst at earthly fountains, and his voice was heard by the whole temple crowd: "I am the fountain of living waters. If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink."  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 7}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 8]          In our camp-meetings Jesus is present with his gracious invitations; and if, on the last day of the feast, he is specially near, and his mercies and blessings are more forcibly brought home to us, how great the loss of those who fail to be present! On the very day of all others when they should be present, they are hasting to their homes; and thus failing to drink of the living waters, their souls are unrefreshed.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 8}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 9]          One family decide that their farm calls them; but if they had a little more faith and trust in their Heavenly Father, who has said, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you," they would be more willing to leave the consequences with God. But very few are willing to make any sacrifice of their temporal things in order to gain eternal riches.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 9}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 10]          We feel to the very depths the spiritual loss that our people are sustaining in not appreciating their privileges and present blessings. They are not becoming more earnest, devoted, and perfect in character. Their faith is dead, because it is not sustained by works. There is every year a growing tendency to assimilate to the world. Self and the world are becoming a ruling power. I state that which I know. Spiritual death is coming upon us, because of the absence of vital godliness. Says Jesus, "I am the light of the world; he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." It is one thing to profess Christ, and another thing to follow him.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 10}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 11]          Anciently God commanded his people to assemble three times a year, and from every city from Dan to Beersheba the people came to these annual feasts. The one at the commencement of the season was to entreat God's blessing upon their families, their lands, their flocks, and their herds. The one at the close of harvest was the crowning festal gathering, to bring their offerings to God. The land had yielded its increase, the harvest had been gathered into their granaries, the first-fruits had been stored, and the people came with their tributes of thanksgiving to God, who had thus richly blessed them. Joy and rejoicing were there combined with the solemnities of a holy and sacred convocation.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 11}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 12]          God directed Moses to say to the children of Israel, "Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven days, after that thou hast gathered in thy corn and thy wine." "Seven days shalt thou keep a solemn feast unto the Lord thy God, in the place which the Lord shall choose; because the Lord thy God shall bless thee in all thine increase, and in all the works of thine hands, therefore thou shalt surely rejoice."  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 12}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 13]          Many sacrifices were made at these feasts; and this profusion of blood shed in connection with the harvest of thanksgiving was significant to them of the fact that even the bounties of the earth could come to them only through the cross of Calvary. By thus assembling and bringing their tithes into the treasury, they ever acknowledged the Lord to be the giver of all their blessings. The children of Israel are our ensamples, that while we should imitate their faithfulness and virtues, we should shun those sins which brought the displeasure of God upon them.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 13}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 14]          We have our convocation meetings yearly, and all who possibly can attend them should feel under obligation to do so. If they neglect to improve the opportunities to obtain a better knowledge of the truth, and to become more thoroughly in earnest in their efforts to perfect Christian character, they will be held responsible for the light, and privileges, and blessings which they might have had. Their case is nearly as bad in the sight of God as that of those who attend the meetings but fail to improve by the light and blessings there received.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 14}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 15]          I plead with our brethren and sisters to make the most of their God-given opportunities. Christ, when weeping over Jerusalem, exclaimed, "If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes." Jerusalem's sin was in abusing past blessings and privileges, and she was sealing her doom in rejecting present mercies and warnings. The weak faith of our people today shows that past warnings and reproofs have not been heeded, and hardness of heart, and indifference, and unbelief are the result.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 15}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 16]         The most solemn and awful period for the Jewish nation was when Jesus was in their midst. It was that generation that was responsible for not accepting the light of the world. For many years God has been pleading with his people by mercies, by judgments, and by the most solemn warnings and entreaties. Blessings have been bestowed, and blessings removed, and yet the people who profess to be in advance of every other people in the light of truth have not responded to these warnings and entreaties of the Spirit of God. The Saviour's love has been unrequited. Christ looks mournfully upon the individual members of the church, and exclaims, "Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life."  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 16}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 17]          The hour of probation is fast passing; the cup of God's indignation is fast filling. Will those who profess to be waiting for the appearing of their Lord from heaven be found wanting in that day, or will they awake from their carnal security, repent of their indifference and hardness of heart, and in this their day give most diligent heed to the things which belong to their peace? Must the fast westering sun of merciful probation set, and the sentence be pronounced, "but now they are hid from thine eyes"?  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 17}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 18]          From the crest of Olivet, Christ overlooked the world. Every soul who has become indifferent to the privileges within his reach, is personally addressed in this appeal. Christ is stooping over his throne today, his great heart of love yearning with deep and tender compassion over those who are careless, and neglectful of their eternal interests. Many professed Christians are now only stumbling-blocks,--false way-marks. They do not represent to the world by good works the principles of the doctrines of Christ. They neglect the study of the Scriptures, and secret prayer, and have become, so far as their influence is concerned, traitors to their holy trust. Their hearts have gradually become hardened; they have a name to live, while the vital energies of the soul have become spiritually paralyzed. Of this class our Saviour speaks: "Many will say unto me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from me, ye that work iniquity."  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 18}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 19]         It is not enough to profess to believe in Christ, saying that we are saved by Christ, when we do not practice the lessons he has given. All such professed Christians are represented by the man who built his house upon the sand; while the hearers and doers of the word are represented by the man who built his house upon the rock, and amid tempest, storm, and flood, it remained unmoved. Thus the true foundation for every soul is represented by those who not only hear the truth but practice it. Those who claim to be children of God and do not his will are hypocrites.  {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 19}
[RH, July 10, 1879 par. 20]          He who is indeed a follower of Jesus Christ, will be assimilated to his image. He will be brought into sympathy with him through the fellowship of his sufferings. Storms of trial and adversity may break upon him, but he is not swayed from his foundation, for his soul is riveted upon the eternal Rock. Indolence in spiritual things will bring moral feebleness; active workers in the cause of God will be men of prayer, and will have success. Every day that they labor to do the will of God they will have increased ability to work efficiently to promote his glory. To such he will say by and by, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."                                                    -    {RH, July 10, 1879 par. 20}
[RH, July 17, 1879 par. 1]       July 17, 1879 How to Win Back the Erring.         If you are grieved because your neighbors or friends are doing wrong to their own hurt, if they are overtaken in fault, follow the Bible rule. "Tell him his fault between thee and him alone." As you go to the one you suppose to be in error, see that you speak in a meek and lowly spirit; for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God. The erring can in no other way be restored than in the spirit of meekness, and gentleness, and tender love. Be careful in your manner. Avoid anything in look or gesture, word or tone of voice, that savors of pride, or self-sufficiency. Guard yourself against a word or look that would exalt self, or present your goodness and righteousness in contrast with their failings. Beware of the most distant approach to disdain, overbearing, or contempt. With care avoid every appearance of anger; and though you use plainness of speech, yet let there be no reproach, no railing accusation, no token of warmth, but that of earnest love. Above all let there be no shadow of hate or ill-will, no bitterness, nor sourness of expression. Nothing but kindness and gentleness can flow from a heart of love. Yet all these precious fruits need not hinder your speaking in the most serious, solemn manner, as though angels were directing their eyes upon you, and you were acting in reference to the coming Judgment. Bear in mind that the success of reproof depends greatly upon the spirit in which it is given. Do not neglect earnest prayer that you may possess a lowly mind, and that angels of God may work upon the hearts you are trying to reach, before you, and so soften them by heavenly impressions, that your efforts may avail. If any good is accomplished, take no credit to yourself. God alone should be exalted. God alone hath done it all.  {RH, July 17, 1879 par. 1}
[RH, July 17, 1879 par. 2]          You may have excused yourself for speaking evil of your brother or sister or neighbor to others before going to them, and taking the steps God has absolutely commanded. Perhaps you say, "I did not speak to any one until I was so burdened that I could not refrain." What burdened you? Was it a plain neglect of your own duty, a thus saith the Lord? You were under the guilt of sin because you did not go tell him his fault between thee and him alone. If you did not do this, if you disobeyed God, how should you be otherwise than burdened, unless your heart was hardened, while you were trampling the command of God under foot, and hating your brother or neighbor in your heart? And what way have you found to unburden yourself? God reproves you for a sin of omission, not telling your brother or sister their fault, and you excuse and comfort yourself under his censure by a sin of commission, by telling your brother's faults to another person! Is this the right way to purchase ease, by committing sin?  {RH, July 17, 1879 par. 2}
[RH, July 17, 1879 par. 3]          All your efforts to save the erring may be unavailing. They may repay you evil for good. They may be enraged rather than convinced. What if they hear to no good purpose, and pursue the evil course they have begun. This will frequently occur. Sometimes the mildest and tenderest reproof will have no good effect. In that case, the blessing you wanted another to receive by pursuing a course of righteousness, ceasing to do evil, and learning to do well, will return into your own bosom. If the erring persist in sin, treat them kindly and leave them with your Heavenly Father. You have delivered your soul. Their sin no longer rests upon you. You are not now partaker of their sins. But if they perish, their blood is upon their own heads.                                                                    E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, July 17, 1879 par. 3}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 1]       August 28, 1879 Christians, Christ's Representatives.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         In his sermon on the mount, Christ addressed his followers in these words: "Ye are the salt of the earth; but if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men. Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven."  {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 1}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 2]          If we take in the full meaning of our Saviour's words, we shall feel a responsibility resting upon us that is not small. We are to be channels of light. We are to so connect ourselves with Him who is the light of the world, that his character will appear in us his followers. There are excellent men and women in our organized churches, who will ever be standard bearers, faithful Calebs. Such will be lights in the world; but the mind and purpose of Christ in the usefulness of many of the church-members is not met. He comes to them as he came to the barren fig tree, searching for fruit, and finds "nothing but leaves."  {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 2}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 3]          There has been on the part of many a sacrifice of the simplicity of true godliness to outward forms and appearances. Worldly thoughts and cares absorb their attention, and the things of eternal interest are made secondary. Christians holding daily communion with God, feasting upon the truths of his word, will by their religious conversation be constantly exerting a powerful influence for good upon their fellow-men. Hearts imbued with the love of Jesus will not fail to express themselves in words. The precious love of Christ has been experienced by them, and they cannot refrain from relating their experience to others. From a heart throbbing with a Saviour's love, the story of the cross of Christ will be repeated, and they will thus testify that Jesus has power on earth to forgive sins.  {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 3}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 4]          The individual members of the church, as sons and daughters of God, should show by their words and by their transformed characters, the divine reality that there is in the religion of Christ. They may exemplify in their lives that the happiness which worldlings seek after in vain is to be found in the service of Jesus Christ. Here alone is serenity, peace, contentment, and true happiness and joy. Those who have a name to live, but are dead, are by their unconsecrated lives daily confirming the sinner in his impenitence, and thus, while neglecting their duty to gather with Christ, they are scattering abroad by their silence and the indifference which they manifest.  {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 4}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 5]          The testimonies borne in the prayer-meeting frequently savor of gloominess and self-condemnation, and sinners think that if there is no more brightness and cheerfulness in religion than is expressed, and revealed in their lives, they do not desire it. But hundreds and thousands profess Christ who are unacquainted with him, and who do not the will of God in Heaven. Eternal life is a matter of tremendous moment; and if those professing Christ can testify by words and actions to the love of Christ, and can have the divine witness of the Spirit to their testimonies, sinners will be convicted. It is the indifference of the members of the church which makes the truths they profess powerless.  {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 5}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 6]          There is a decided lack of genuine, living conversion among Christ's professed followers. When his people are thrown into the society of unbelievers, whether walking, working, riding, trading, or visiting, they should, as they have opportunity, introduce the subject of religion, and speak of the things which concern their eternal interest. They should not do this abruptly, but with tact. This was the way in which our Saviour taught concerning the kingdom of God. Everything in nature, and the incidents passing under their notice were to him texts for impressive sermons. He thus bound up his sacred lessons with the flowers, with the recurring seasons, with the rocks, the hills, and the mountains, and with the every-day occurrences of life. Thus it is the duty of every follower of Jesus to sow beside all waters, and in so doing he is fulfilling the purpose of God, and doing his work as Christ's representative on earth.                                                                   -    {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 6}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 1]       August 28, 1879 Spiritual Life in the Church.         The question is often asked, Why is there not more power in the church? why not more vital godliness? The reason is, the requirements of God's word are not complied with in verity and in truth; God is not loved supremely, and our neighbor as ourselves. This covers the entire ground. Upon these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets. Let these two requirements of God be obeyed explicitly, and there would be no discord in the church, no inharmonious notes in the family. With many the work is too superficial. Outward forms take the place of the inner work of grace. They are whited sepulchers,--beautiful without, as far as claims to piety and a profession of the truth are concerned, but within full of uncleanness. The theory of the truth has converted the head, but the soul temple has not been cleansed from its idols.  {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 1}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 2]          When the commandment came home to the mind and heart of Paul, he says, "Sin revived and I died." In these days of pretense there are many sham conversions. True conviction of sin, real heart sorrow because of wickedness, death to self, the daily overcoming of defects of character, and the new birth,--these, represented as old things, Paul says had passed away, and all things had become new. Such a work many know nothing of. They grafted the truth into their natural hearts, and then went on as before, manifesting the same unhappy traits of character. What is now needed is the plain testimony borne in love from lips touched with living fire.  {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 2}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 3]          Church-members do not show that living connection with God that they must have in order to win souls from darkness to light. Make the tree good, and good fruit will be the result. The work of the Spirit of God upon the heart is essential to godliness. It must be received into the hearts of those who accept the truth, and create in them clean hearts, before one of them can keep his commandments and be doers of the word. "Marvel not," said the great Teacher unto the astonished Nicodemus, "Marvel not that I said unto you, Ye must be born again."  {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 3}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 4]          The Bible is not studied as much as it should be; it is not made the rule of life. Were its precepts conscientiously followed, and made the basis of character, there would be steadfastness of purpose that no business speculations or worldly pursuits could seriously influence. A character thus formed, and supported by the word of God, will abide the day of trial, of difficulties and dangers. The conscience must be enlightened, and the life sanctified by the love of the truth received into the heart, before the influence will be saving upon the world.  {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 4}
[RH, August 28, 1879 par. 5]          What is needed is men of action for the time, prompt, determined, firm as a rock to principle, and prepared to meet any emergency. Why we are so weak, why there are so many irresponsible men among us, is because they do not connect with God; they have not an indwelling Saviour, and do not feel the love of Christ ever fresh and new, calling forth deep gratitude to God, and unfeigned love for souls for whom Christ died. No earthly relationship is as strong as this love. Nothing can compare with it. It elevates, ennobles, and develops all that is great and beautiful in humanity. It is constantly elevating the human to the divine. This life should be a living representative of Jesus Christ.                                                               E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, August 28, 1879 par. 5}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 1]       December 11, 1879 The Holidays.         We are rapidly approaching the season of the holidays, and many conscientious ones are now questioning what course they may pursue that will be pleasing in the sight of God. By the world the holidays are spent in frivolity and extravagance, gluttony and display. It is the prevailing custom at this time to make and receive presents. And it is no small burden upon the mind to know how to distribute these gifts among friends so that none will feel slighted. It is a fact that much envy and jealousy are often created by this custom of making presents.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 1}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 2]          Thousands of dollars will be worse than thrown away upon the coming Christmas and New Year's in needless indulgences. But it is our privilege to depart from the customs and practices of this degenerate age; and instead of expending means merely for the gratification of the appetite, or for needless ornaments or articles of clothing, we may make the coming holidays an occasion in which to honor and glorify God.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 2}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 3]          We advise all our brethren and sisters to make a decided reform in regard to these festal days. Those who appreciate the gift of God's dear Son to save them from ruin, now have a favorable opportunity to give tangible proofs of their gratitude by rendering to God their thank-offerings. Let old and young lay aside their mites as sacred offerings to God. If we would give to the cause of our Redeemer one-half as much as we have bestowed upon our friends, we would do much good and receive a blessing for giving.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 3}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 4]          Let us seek to faithfully represent Christ on the coming festal days by imitating his example as he went about doing good. It is impossible to enjoy the approbation of God while living for self. As Christians who profess a living faith in the near coming of the Son of man, keeping all of God's commandments, let us make earnest efforts to draw near to God through Jesus Christ, and make a covenant with him by sacrifice. In our principles of action we must be elevated above the customs and fashions of the world. Christ came to our world to elevate the minds of men to the divine level, and to bring them into sympathy with the mind of God.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 4}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 5]          As every blessing we enjoy is brought to us through the condescension, humiliation, and sacrifice of Jesus Christ, we should render to him our best gifts, above all not withholding ourselves. The infinite sacrifice which Christ has made to free us from the guilt and woe of sin, should work in every heart a spirit of gratitude and self-denial which is not manifested by the world. God's gift of Christ to man filled all Heaven with amazement, and inspired at his birth the angelic song, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men."  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 5}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 6]          Christmas day, precious reminder of the sacrifice made in man's behalf, should not be devoted to gluttony and self-indulgence, thus exalting the creature above the Creator. Let us who are partakers of this great salvation show that we have some appreciation of the gift, by rendering to God our thank-offerings. If we would indulge less in feasting and merriment upon these occasions, and instead make them the means of benefiting humanity, we should better meet the mind of God. It is a pleasure and gratification to exchange gifts with our friends; but are there not nobler and more glorious objects for which we may give our means, and thus do good by shedding light upon the pathway of others?  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 6}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 7]          There are many who have not books and publications upon present truth. Here is a large field where money can be safely invested. There are large numbers of little ones who should be supplied with reading. The Sunshine Series, Golden Grains Series, Poems, Sabbath Readings, etc., are all precious books, and may be introduced safely into every family. The many trifles usually spent in candies and useless toys, may be treasured up with which to buy these volumes.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 7}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 8]          Children need proper reading, which will afford amusement and recreation, and not demoralize the mind or weary the body. If they are taught to love romance and newspaper tales, instructive books and papers will become distasteful to them. Most children and young people will have reading matter; and if it is not selected for them, they will select it for themselves. They can find a ruinous quality of reading anywhere, and they soon learn to love it; but if pure and good reading is furnished them, they will cultivate a taste for that.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 8}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 9]          Especial efforts should be made to exclude from our homes that class of literature which can have no beneficial influence upon our children. Many times I have been pained to find upon the tables or in the book-cases of Sabbath-keepers, papers and books full of romance, which their children were eagerly perusing.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 9}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 10]          There are those who profess to be brethren who do not take the Review, Signs, Instructor, or Good Health, but take one or more secular papers. Their children are deeply interested in reading the fictitious tales and love stories which are found in these papers, and which their father can afford to pay for, although claiming that he cannot afford to pay for our periodicals and publications on present truth. Thus parents are educating the taste of their children to greedily devour the sickly, sensational stories found in newspaper columns. All such reading is poisonous; it leaves a stain upon the soul, and encourages a love for cheap reading which will debase the morals and ruin the mind.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 10}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 11]          Parents should guard their children, and teach them to cultivate a pure imagination and to shun, as they would a leper, the love-sick pen pictures presented in newspapers. Let publications upon moral and religious subjects be found on your tables and in your libraries, that your children may cultivate a taste for elevated reading. Let those who wish to make valuable presents to their children, grandchildren, nephews, and nieces, procure for them the children's books mentioned above. For young people, the Life of Joseph Bates is a treasure; also the three volumes of Spirit of Prophecy. These volumes should be placed in every family in the land. God is giving light from Heaven, and not a family should be without it. Let the presents you shall make be of that order which will shed beams of light upon the pathway to Heaven.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 11}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 12]          Anciently the children of Israel were commanded to keep three annual feasts each year: the Passover, the Feast of Tabernacles, and the Feast of Weeks. The Lord gave directions that on these occasions their gifts and offerings were to be consecrated to him, and none should appear before him empty-handed. But in our day it has become fashionable to observe these festal occasions in a manner that would divert the mind from God instead of bringing glory to his name. Those whom God has blessed with prosperity should acknowledge the Giver, and feel that where much is given much will be required.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 12}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 13]          Our holidays have been perverted from their intended use. Gifts are lavished upon one another, and praise which should have been given to God, to whom all these things belong, is bestowed upon poor mortals.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 13}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 14]          Our houses of worship in Oakland and Battle Creek are under the pressure of debt. The Dime Tabernacle belongs to us all; we should all have a special interest in it. In order to accommodate the students at the College, the patients at the Sanitarium, the laborers at the Office, and the large number of worshipers constantly coming in from abroad, the erection of this spacious house of worship was a positive necessity. Great responsibilities rest upon those at Battle Creek, and also upon those whose arms should be reached out to sustain these interests at the great heart of the work. Not in all the world is there a battle field for truth and reform like this. Great interests are involved here. The Sabbath-school and College are educating the young, and determining the future destiny of souls. There is here a continual necessity of devising ways and means for the advancement of truth and the conversion of souls. Our people are not half awake to the demands of the times. The voice of Providence is calling upon all who have the love of God in their hearts to arouse to this great emergency. Never was there a time when so much was at stake as today. Never was there a period in which greater energy and self-sacrifice were demanded from God's commandment- keeping people.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 14}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 15]         We are now nearing the close of another year, and shall we not make these festal days opportunities in which to bring to God our offerings? I cannot say sacrifices, for we shall only be rendering to God that which is his already, and which he has only intrusted to us till he shall call for it. God would be well pleased if on Christmas, each church would have a Christmas tree on which shall be hung offerings, great and small, for these houses of worship. Letters of inquiry have come to us asking, Shall we have a Christmas tree? will it not be like the world? We answer, You can make it like the world if you have a disposition to do so, or you can make it as unlike the world as possible. There is no particular sin in selecting a fragrant evergreen, and placing it in our churches; but the sin lies in the motive which prompts to action, and the use which is made of the gifts placed upon the tree.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 15}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 16]          The tree may be as tall and its branches as wide as shall best suit the occasion; but let its boughs be laden with the golden and silver fruit of your beneficence, and present this to Him as your Christmas gift. Let your donations be sanctified by prayer, and let the fruit upon this consecrated tree be applied toward removing the debts from our houses of worship at Battle Creek, Mich., and Oakland, Cal.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 16}
[RH, December 11, 1879 par. 17]          A word to the wise is sufficient.                                                                   E. G. W.  {RH, December 11, 1879 par. 17}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 1]       January 1, 1880 Praise Glorifies God.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         God says by the psalmist, "Whoso offereth praise glorifieth me." The worship of God consists chiefly of praise and prayer. Every follower of Christ should engage in this worship. No one can sing by proxy, bear testimony by proxy, or pray by proxy. As a rule, too many dark testimonies are borne in social service, savoring more of murmuring than of gratitude and praise.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 2]          When the word of God was spoken to the Hebrews anciently, the Lord said to Moses, "And let all the people say, Amen." This response, in the fervor of their souls, was required as evidence that they understood the word spoken and were interested in it.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 3]          When the ark of God was brought into the city of David and a psalm of joy and triumph was chanted, all the people said, Amen. And David felt that he was fully repaid for his labor and anxiety by this cheerful universal response from the people.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 4]          There is too much formality in the church. Souls are perishing for light and knowledge. We should be so connected with the Source of all light that we can be channels of light to the world. The Lord would have his ministers who preach the word energized by his Holy Spirit. And the people who hear should not sit in drowsy indifference or stare vacantly about, making no responses to what is being said. The spirit of the world has paralyzed the spirituality of such, and they are not awake to the precious theme of redemption. The truth of God's word is spoken to leaden ears, and hard, unimpressible hearts. The impression given the unbeliever by these professed Christians is anything but favorable for the religion of Christ. These dull, careless ones show ambition and zeal when engaged in the business of the world, but things of eternal importance do not engross the mind and interest them as do worldly things. The voice of God through his messengers is a pleasant song; but its sacred warnings, reproofs, and encouragements are all unheeded. Eternal and sacred things are placed upon a level with common things. The Holy Spirit is grieved. Said Christ, "Take heed, therefore, how ye hear." Those are spiritually dead who profess to worship God while the heart is not in the work. There should be a hearty, wide-awake church to encourage and uphold the hands of the ministers of Jesus Christ.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 5]          The people who profess to believe the truth may be familiar with the evidences of our faith, and yet be like the pretentious fig-tree, which flaunted its foliage in the face of the world, but when searched by the Master, was found destitute of fruit. Fruitful Christians will be connected with God, and intelligent in the things of God. The truth and the love of God is their meditation. They have feasted upon the words of life, and when they hear it spoken from the desk, they can say, as did the two disciples who were traveling to Emmaus when Christ explained to them the prophecies in reference to himself, "Did not our heart burn within us while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened to us the Scriptures?"  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 6]          All who are connected with the light will let their light shine to the world, and will, in their testimonies, praise God, to whom their hearts will flow forth in gratitude. Those who have a vital union with Christ will rejoice in the assurance of his love. Nothing of the world can make them sad when Jesus makes them glad by his presence. Walking in the light, they will never disgrace their profession or bring reproach upon the cause of Christ. It is the privilege of every child of God to store his mind with divine truth, and the more he does this the more vigor and clearness of mind he will have to fathom the deep things of God. He will be more and more earnest and vigorous, as the principles of the truth are carried out in his daily life.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 7]          We should all be working together with God. No idlers are acknowledged as his servants. The members of the church should individually feel that the life and prosperity of the church is affected by their course of action. Those in the church who have sufficient talent to engage in any of the various vocations of life, such as teaching, building, manufacturing, and farming, will generally be prepared to labor for the upbuilding of the church by serving on committees or as teachers in Sabbath-schools, engaging in missionary labor or filling the different offices connected with the church.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 8]          God requires that the first, the best, and the most useful talents shall be employed to carry forward his work upon the earth. The same zeal and energy, tact and order, which are exercised in counting-rooms, shops, and in the fine arts, should be brought into the religious life and exercised in the work of God. These persons are responsible for the talents given them of God to use to his glory. He calls for them to come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 9]          Many will give money because it costs less self-denial and self-sacrifice than to give themselves. Some say, "My business claims all my time. So numerous are my engagements and so pressing their demands, I cannot give my time." Of what avail is means without agents to use it? Ministers cannot do a tithe of the work necessary to be done at this time to save souls and preserve the vitality of the church.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 10]          God wants, not only that you should give of your means, but that you should give yourselves. He wants you. He claims your personal interest, your talents. The very best and most vigorous thoughts should be devoted to his cause and to glorifying his name.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 11]          What revelations will be made in the day of God, when each individual will see his life as God sees it! What opportunities lost to save souls! How many precious hours wasted in following inclination instead of discharging duties! How much greater advancement might have been made in the knowledge of the truth! How much talent that was given of God for wise improvement, to be spent in his service, has been buried in the cares and allurements of this world! How much strength and courage might have been given to the individual members of the church, had they dedicated to God their talents and used them to his service and glory. And how many souls might have been saved had they been wise and sought first the kingdom of God and his righteousness.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 12]          What can we say to arouse the people, who profess to be the followers of Christ, to a sense of the solemn responsibilities resting upon them? Is there no voice that shall arouse them to work while the day lasts? Our Divine Master gave his life for a ruined world. Who will deny self, and make some sacrifice to save souls for whom Christ died? Christ has left us an example in his life, that we might follow in his steps and secure the approval of Heaven.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, January 1, 1880 par. 13]          Contemplating things of eternal interest will give true perception of the things of God. The respect and reverence due to God will be exhibited in the daily life and character. The soul will be brought into harmony with Heaven. The entire character will be elevated and transformed. The believer will be made Christ-like, and finally obtain an entrance into the city of God.  {RH, January 1, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 1]       January 8, 1880 Improvement of Talents.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         God designs that improvement shall be the life-work of all his followers, and that it shall be guided and controlled by correct experience. The true man is one who is willing to sacrifice his own interest for the good of others, and who exercises himself in binding up the broken-hearted. The true object of life is scarcely begun to be understood by many; and that which is real and substantial in their life is sacrificed because of cherished errors.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 2]          Nero and Caesar were acknowledged by the world as great men; but did God regard them as such? No! they were not connected by living faith to the great heart of humanity. They were in the world, and ate, and drank, and slept, as men of the world; but they were satanic in their cruelty. Wherever these monsters of humanity went, bloodshed and destruction marked their pathway. They were lauded by the world while living; but when they were buried the world rejoiced. In contrast with the lives of these men, is that of Luther. He was not born a prince. He wore no royal crown. From a cloistered cell his voice was heard, and his influence felt. He had a humane heart, which was exercised for the good of men. He stood bravely for truth and right, and breasted the world's opposition to benefit his fellow-men.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 3]          Intellect alone does not make the man, according to the divine standard. There is a power in intellect, if sanctified and controlled by the Spirit of God. It is superior to riches and to physical power; yet it must be cultivated in order to make the man. The right which one has to claim to be a man is determined by the use made of his intellect. Byron had intellectual conception, and depth of thought, but he was not a man according to God's standard. He was an agent of Satan. His passions were fierce and uncontrollable. He was sowing seed through his life which blossomed into a harvest of corruption. His life-work lowered the standard of virtue. This man was one of the world's distinguished men; still the Lord would not acknowledge him as a man, but only as one who had abused his God-given talents. Gibbon, the skeptic, and many others whom God endowed with giant minds, and whom the world called great men, rallied under the banner of Satan, and used the gifts of God for the perversion of truth and the destruction of the souls of men. Great intellect, when made a minister of vice, is a curse to the possessor and to all within its influence.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 4]          That which will bless humanity is spiritual life. If the man is in harmony with God, he will depend continually upon him for strength. "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect." Our life-work is to be reaching forward to the perfection of Christian character, striving continually for conformity to the will of God. The efforts begun upon earth will continue through eternity. God's standard of man is elevated to the highest meaning of the term, and if he acts up to his God-given manhood he will promote happiness in this life, which will lead to glory and an eternal reward in the life to come.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 5]          The members of the human family are entitled to the name of men and women only when they employ their talents, in every possible way, for the good of others. The life of Christ is before us as a pattern, and it is when ministering, like angels of mercy, to the wants of others that man is closely allied to God. It is the nature of Christianity to make happy families and happy society. Discord, selfishness, and strife will be put away from every one who possesses the spirit of Christ.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 6]          Those who are partakers of Christ's love have no right to think that there is a limit to their influence and work in trying to benefit humanity. Did Christ become weary in his efforts to save fallen man? Our work is to be continuous and persevering. We shall find work to do until the Master shall bid us lay our armor at his feet. God is a moral governor, and we must wait, submissive to his will, ready and willing to spring to our duty whenever work needs to be done.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 7]          Angels are engaged night and day in the service of God, for the uplifting of man in accordance with the plan of salvation. Man is required to love God supremely, that is, with all his might, mind, and strength, and his neighbor as himself. This he cannot possibly do unless he shall deny himself. Said Christ, "If any man will be my disciple, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me."  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 8]          Self-denial means to rule the spirit when passion is seeking for the mastery; to resist the temptation to censure and to speak fault-finding words; to have patience with the child that is dull, and whose conduct is grievous and trying; to stand at the post of duty when others may fail; to lift responsibilities wherever and whenever you can, not for the purpose of applause, not for policy, but for the sake of the Master, who has given you a work to be done with unwavering fidelity; when you might praise yourself, to keep silent and let other lips praise you. Self-denial is to do good to others where inclination would lead you to serve and please yourself. Although your fellow-men may never appreciate your efforts, you are to work on.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 9]          Search carefully and see whether the truth which you have accepted has, with you, become a firm principle. Do you take Christ with you when you leave the closet of prayer? Does your religion stand guard at the door of your lips? Is your heart drawn out in sympathy and love for others outside of your own family? Are you diligently seeking a clearer understanding of scriptural truth, that you may let your light shine forth to others? These questions you may answer to your own souls. Let your speech be seasoned with grace, and your demeanor show Christian elevation.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 10]          A new year has commenced. What has been the record of the past year in your Christian life? How stands your record in Heaven? I entreat of you to make an unreserved surrender to God. Have your hearts been divided? Give them wholly to the Lord now. Make a different life history the coming year from the one of the past. Humble your souls before God. "Blessed is the man that endureth temptation; for when he is tried he shall receive the crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him." Put away all pretense and affection. Act your simple, natural self. Be truthful in every thought, and word, and deed, and "in all lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves." Ever remember that moral nature needs to be braced with constant watchfulness and prayer. As long as you look to Christ, you are safe; but the moment you think of your sacrifices and your difficulties, and begin to sympathize with and pet yourself, you lose your trust in God and are in great peril.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 11]          Many limit the divine Providence, and divorce mercy and love from his character. They urge that the greatness and majesty of God would forbid his interesting himself in the concerns of the weakest of his creatures. "Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear ye not, therefore, ye are of more value than many sparrows."  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, January 8, 1880 par. 12]          It is difficult for human beings to give attention to the lesser matters of life while the mind is engaged in business of vast importance. But should not his union exist? Man formed in the image of his Maker should unite the larger responsibilities with the smaller. He may be engrossed with occupations of overwhelming importance, and neglect the instruction which his children need. These duties may be looked upon as the lesser duties of life, when they in reality lie at the very foundation of society. Happiness of families and churches depends upon home influences. Eternal interests depend upon the proper discharge of the duties of this life. The world is not so much in need of great minds, as of good men will be a blessing in their homes.  {RH, January 8, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 1]       January 15, 1880 The Danger of Riches.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         When the lawyer asked what he should do to inherit eternal life, Jesus told him that obedience to God's commandments was necessary for his salvation. But mark the answer returned: "Master, all these have I observed from my youth." Jesus looked upon this deceived young man with pity and love. He was about to show him that he had failed to keep from his heart the commandments that he confidently asserted he was obeying. Jesus said unto him, "One thing thou lackest; go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven; and come, take up the cross, and follow me."  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 2]          After calling attention to his own self-denying, cross-bearing life, Jesus entreated the young man to come and imitate his example, telling him that he should thus lay up treasure in Heaven. Did the young man's heart leap with joy at the assurance? Oh, no. His earthly riches were his idol, and they eclipsed the value of the eternal inheritance. He turned from the cross and from the self-sacrificing life of the Redeemer, to this world. He had a lingering desire for the promised reward, and reluctantly turned from the prospect. It cost a struggle to decide which he should choose; but he finally decided to continue his love for his earthly possessions.  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 3]          Very few realize the strength of their love for money until the test is brought to bear upon them. Many who profess to be Christ's followers then show that they are unprepared for Heaven. Their works testify that they love wealth more than their neighbor or their God. Like the rich young man, they inquire the way of life; but when it is pointed out and the cost estimated, and they see that the sacrifice of earthly riches is demanded, they decide that Heaven costs too much. The greater the treasures laid up on the earth, the more difficult it is for the possessor to realize that they are not his own, but are lent him to be used to God's glory. Jesus here improves the opportunity to give his disciples an impressive lesson: "Then said Jesus unto his disciples, Verily I say unto you, that a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of Heaven." "It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God."  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 4]          Here the power of wealth is seen. The influence of the love of money over the human mind is almost paralyzing. Riches infatuate, and cause many who possess them to act as though they were bereft of reason. The more they have of this world, the more they desire. Their fears of coming to want increase with their riches. They have a disposition to hoard up means for the future. They are close and selfish, fearing that God will not provide for them. This class are indeed poor toward God. As their riches have accumulated, they have put their trust in them, and have lost faith in God and his promises. The faithful, trusting poor man becomes rich toward God by judiciously using the little he has in blessing others with his means. He feels that his neighbor has claims upon him that he cannot disregard and yet obey the command of God, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." He considers the salvation of his fellowmen of greater importance than all the gold and silver the world contains.  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 5]          Christ points out the way in which those who have wealth, and yet are not rich toward God, may secure the true riches. He says: "Sell that ye have, and give alms;" and lay up treasure in Heaven. The remedy he proposes is a transfer of their affections to the eternal inheritance. By investing their means in the cause of God to aid in the salvation of souls, and by relieving the needy, they become rich in good works, and are "laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life." This will prove a safe investment. But many show by their works that they dare not trust the bank of Heaven. They choose to trust their means in the earth, rather than to send it before them to Heaven. These have a great work to do to overcome covetousness and love of the world. Rich poor men, professing to serve God, are objects of pity. While they profess to know God, in works they deny him. How great is the darkness of such! They profess faith in the truth, but their works do not correspond with their profession. The love of riches makes men selfish, exacting, and overbearing.  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 6]          To obtain wealth by unjust dealing, overreaching in trade, oppressing the widow and the fatherless, or hoarding up riches and neglecting the wants of the needy, will eventually bring the just retribution described by the inspired apostle: "Go to now, ye rich men, weep and howl for your miseries that shall come upon you. Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are moth-eaten. Your gold and silver is cankered; and the rust of them shall be a witness against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire. Ye have heaped treasure together for the last days. Behold, the hire of the laborers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth; and the cries of them which have reaped are entered into the ears of the Lord of sabaoth."  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 7]          The humblest and poorest of the true disciples of Christ who are rich in good works, are more blessed and more precious in the sight of God than the men who boast of their great riches. They are more honorable in the courts of Heaven than the most exalted kings and nobles who are not rich toward God. The admonition which the apostle Paul exhorted Timothy to give the rich is applicable to very many who profess to believe the truth for these last days. He says: "Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate; laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life."  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 8]          Those who hoard up means, or invest largely in lands, while they deprive their families of the comforts of life, act like insane men. They do not allow their families to enjoy the things God has richly given them. Notwithstanding they have large possessions, their families are frequently compelled to labor far beyond their strength to save still more means to hoard up. Brain, bone, and muscle are taxed to the utmost to accumulate. Religion and Christian duties are neglected. Work, work, work, is the ambition, from morning until night.  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 9]          Many to whom God has intrusted wealth do not consider that they are working against their own eternal interests by selfishly retaining their money. The apostle shows them that by being rich in good works, they are working for themselves. They are providing in Heaven an enduring treasure, and laying hold on eternal life. In helping the cause and relieving the wants of the needy, they are faithfully doing the work that God has assigned them; and their self-denial and generous, loving acts will be written in the book of Heaven. Every deed of righteousness will be immortalized, although, the doer may not feel that he has done anything worthy of notice.  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, January 15, 1880 par. 10]          God has intrusted many with means to use in his cause, which they have employed for selfish purposes only; and when the Master comes to require an account of their stewardship, what report will they make? Have they made hearts glad by their liberalities? Have they given of their means to assist in the work of converting sinners? What fruit have they borne? If such could but stop one moment, and look back upon their past life, they would readily see how destitute it has been of good, noble, and generous actions. Opportunities for doing good have been lost, that can never be regained, while selfishness has marred the entire life-work. Against all such, "unfaithfulness" is entered in the records above.  {RH, January 15, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 1]       January 22, 1880 Bible Biographies.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         The lives recorded in the Bible are authentic histories of actual individuals. From Adam down through successive generations to the time of the apostles, we have a plain, unvarnished account of what actually occurred, and the genuine experience of real characters. It is a subject of wonder to many, that inspired history should narrate facts in the lives of good men that tarnish their moral characters. Infidels seize upon these sins with great satisfaction, and hold their perpetrators up to ridicule. The inspired writers did not testify to falsehoods, through fear that the pages of Sacred History would be clouded by the record of human frailties and faults. The scribes of God wrote as they were dictated by the Holy Spirit, having no control of the work themselves. They penned the literal truth, and stern, forbidding facts are revealed, for reasons that our finite minds cannot fully comprehend. It is one of the best evidences of the authenticity of the Scriptures, that the truth is not glossed over, nor the sins of its chief characters suppressed.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 2]          Many will urge that it is an easy matter to relate what has occurred in an ordinary life. But it is a proven fact that it is a human impossibility to give an impartial history of a contemporary; and it is almost as difficult to narrate, without deviating from the exact truth, the story of any person or people with whose career we have become acquainted. The human mind is so liable to prejudice that it is almost impossible for it to treat the subject impartially. Either the faults of the person under review stand out in glaring relief, or the virtues shine with undimmed luster, just as the writer is prejudiced for or against him. However impartial the historian may design to be, all critics will agree that it is a very difficult matter to be truly so.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 3]          But Inspiration, lifted above the weaknesses of humanity, tells the simple, naked truth. How many biographies have been written of faultless Christians, who, in their ordinary home life and church relations, shone as examples of immaculate piety. No blemish marred the beauty of their holiness, no fault is recorded to remind us that they were of common clay, and subject to the ordinary temptations of humanity. Yet had the pen of Inspiration written their histories, how different would they have appeared. There would have been revealed human weaknesses, struggles with selfishness, bigotry and pride, hidden sins perhaps, and the continual warfare between the spirit and the flesh. Even private journals do not reveal on their pages the writer's sinful deeds. Sometimes the conflicts with evil are recorded, but usually only when the right has gained the victory; but they may contain a faithful account of praiseworthy acts and noble endeavors, when the writer honestly intends to keep a faithful journal of his life. It is next to a human impossibility to lay open our faults for the possible inspection of our friends.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 4]          Had our good Bible been written by uninspired persons, it would have presented quite a different appearance, and would have been a discouraging study to erring mortals, contending with natural frailties and the temptations of a wily foe. But, as it is, we have a correct record of the religious experiences of marked characters in Bible history. Men whom God favored, and intrusted with great responsibilities, were sometimes overcome by temptation and committed sins, even as we of the present day strive, waver, and frequently fall into error. But it is encouraging to our desponding hearts to know that through God's grace they could gain fresh vigor to rise again above their evil natures, and, remembering this, we are ready to renew the conflict ourselves.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 5]          The record of the murmurings of ancient Israel and of their rebellious discontent, is given for our benefit, as well as that of the mighty miracles wrought in their favor and the punishment of their idolatry and ingratitude. Their example is given as a warning to the people of God, that they may avoid unbelief and escape his wrath. If the iniquities of the Hebrews had been omitted from the Sacred Record, and only their virtues recounted, their history would fail to teach us the lesson that it does.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 6]          Infidels and lovers of sin excuse their crimes by citing the wickedness of men to whom God gave authority in olden times. They argue that since these holy men yielded to temptation and committed sins, it should excite no wonder that they too are guilty of wrong-doing. More than this, they even intimate that they are not so bad, after all, since such illustrious examples of iniquity are placed before them. The principles of justice require a faithful narration of facts for the benefit of all who read the Sacred Record. In this we discern the evidences of divine wisdom. We are required to obey the law of God and are not only instructed as to the penalty of disobedience, but we have, narrated for our benefit and warning, the history of Adam and Eve in Paradise, and the sad results of their disobedience of God's commands. The account is full and explicit. The law given to man in Eden is recorded, together with the penalty incurred because of its transgression. The record of our first parents is given as a warning to the children of men, that they may understand how strictly God requires his creatures to conform to all his requirements, and how surely his retributive justice follows disobedience. When the law of Sinai was proclaimed, how definite was the penalty annexed! how sure the punishment that followed its transgression! and how plain are the cases recorded in evidence of that fact!  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 7]          The pen of Inspiration, true to its task, tells us of the sins that overcame Noah, Lot, Moses, Abraham, David, and Solomon, and how Elijah's strong spirit sunk under temptation during his fearful trial. Jonah's disobedience and Israel's idolatry are faithfully recorded. Peter's denial of Christ, the sharp contention of Paul and Barnabas, the failings and infirmities of the prophets and apostles, are all laid bare to the gaze of succeeding generations, that they may profit by the experience of those who preceded them. If no faults had marked their lives, they certainly would have been more than human, and we, with our sinful natures, would despair of ever reaching such a point of excellence. But, seeing where they struggled and fell, took heart again and conquered through the grace of God, we are encouraged to press on over the obstacles that degenerate nature places in our way.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 8]          God has ever been faithful to punish crime. He sent his prophets to warn the guilty, denounce their sins, and pronounce judgment upon them. Those who question why the word of God brings out the sins of his people in so plain a manner for scoffers to deride and saints to deplore, should consider that it was all written for their instruction, that they might avoid the evils recorded, but imitate the righteousness of those who served the Lord.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 9]          We need just such lessons as the Bible gives. The sorrow and penitence of the guilty and the wailings of the sin-sick soul, come to us from the past, telling that man was then, as now, in need of the pardoning mercy of God. The record shows us that while he is a punisher of crime, he pities and forgives the repenting sinner. In his good providence the Lord has seen fit to teach and warn his people in this way through the Sacred Writings, that all might understand his will. If God's people would recognize his dealings with them, and accept his teachings, they would find a straight path for their feet, and a light to guide them through darkness and discouragement. David learned wisdom from God's dealings with him, and bowed in humility beneath the chastisement of the Most High. The faithful portrayal of his true state by the prophet Nathan, made David acquainted with his own sins and aided him to put them away. He accepted counsel meekly, and humbled himself before God. "The law of the Lord," he exclaims, "is perfect, converting the soul."  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 10]          Repentant sinners have no cause to despair because they are reminded of their transgressions and warned of their danger. These very efforts in their behalf show how much God loves them and desires that they shall be saved. They have only to follow his counsel and do his will to inherit eternal life. God sets before his erring people their sins, that they may behold them, in all their enormity, under the light of divine truth. It is then their duty to renounce them forever.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 11]          God is as powerful to save from sin today as he was in the times of the patriarchs, of David, and of the prophets and apostles of Bible times. The multitude of cases recorded in Sacred History, where God has delivered his people from their iniquities, should make the Christian of this time eager to receive divine instruction, and zealous to perfect a character that will bear the close inspection of the Judgment.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, January 22, 1880 par. 12]         Bible history stays the fainting heart with the hope of God's mercy. We need not despair when we see that others have struggled through discouragements like our own, fallen into temptations, even as we have done, yet recovered their ground and been blessed of God. The words of Inspiration comfort and cheer the erring soul. Although the patriarchs and apostles were subject to human frailties, yet through faith they obtained a good report, fought their battles in the strength of the Lord, and conquered gloriously. Thus may we trust in the virtue of the atoning sacrifice, and be overcomers in the name of Jesus.  {RH, January 22, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, February 5, 1880 par. 1]       February 5, 1880 Cultivation of the Voice.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         Some of our most talented ministers are doing themselves great injury by their defective manner of speaking. They are intelligent men, and should know that they are not pursuing a course which God can approve. Ministers should stand erect, and speak slowly, firmly, and distinctly, letting the voice go down deep, taking a full inspiration of air at every sentence, and throwing out the words by exercising the abdominal muscles. The chest will thus become broader, and by educating the voice, the speaker need seldom become hoarse, even by constant speaking. Instead of our ministers' becoming consumptives through speaking, they may, by proper care, overcome all tendency to that disease.  {RH, February 5, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, February 5, 1880 par. 2]          Ministers should stop to consider whether they are performing their life-work in such a manner as to accomplish the best and greatest results, or whether they are cutting their lives short by spasmodic efforts, without regard to the laws of health. God is pleased with men who do not think that they have attained perfection, but who are constantly trying to improve. He would have us come into connection with him, and increase in understanding, and reform our habits, ever rising higher, and approaching nearer the standard of perfection.  {RH, February 5, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, February 5, 1880 par. 3]          The minister of Christ should continue to search the Scriptures. He will never know so much of Bible truth that he need not search for more. A true Bible Christian will not find anything in the word of God justifying him in disregarding the laws of life and health. The Saviour of the world would have his co-laborers represent him; and the more closely a man walks with God, the more faultless will be his manner of address, his deportment, his attitude, and his gestures. Coarse and uncouth manners were never seen in our Pattern, Christ Jesus. He was a representative of Heaven, and his followers must be like him. We are to make daily improvement; our ways and manners are to become more like the ways and manners of the holy angels. Every uncouth gesture and coarse and uncultivated expression, should be put far away. Every imperfection may be overcome if we learn of Jesus and closely follow his example.  {RH, February 5, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, February 5, 1880 par. 4]          The manner in which the truth is presented often has much to do in determining whether it will be accepted or rejected. All who labor in the great cause of reform should study to become efficient workmen, that they may accomplish the greatest possible amount of good, and not detract from the force of the truth by their own deficiencies. All the vigor of a cultivated intellect and a well-developed body is called for to do justice to the work of God. Men of narrow minds, who feel no necessity of becoming efficient workmen, need to have this truth impressed upon them.  {RH, February 5, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, February 5, 1880 par. 5]          Ministers and teachers should discipline themselves to clear and distinct articulation, giving every word its full sound. Those who talk rapidly, from the throat, and who jumble their words together and raise their voices to an unnaturally high pitch, soon become hoarse, and the words spoken lose half the force which they would have if spoken slowly, distinctly, and not so loud. The sympathies of the hearers are awakened for the speaker, for they fear he is doing violence to himself, and they constantly expect him to break down. It is no evidence that a man is having a zeal for God because he works himself up into a frenzy of excitement and gesticulation. "Bodily exercise," says the apostle, "profiteth little."  {RH, February 5, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, February 5, 1880 par. 6]          Speakers and writers need much physical exercise, and abundance of pure air. The lungs need food as much as the body. The sleeping-rooms should be thoroughly ventilated, that the lungs may not be starved. This is very important to speakers, teachers, and students, and should not be neglected. Ministers should bring intelligent reason and common sense to bear upon these matters. If they will ponder upon them as they should, they will know what to do for themselves to preserve life. No minister can speak to the glory of God while he knowingly disregards the laws of life. Some do not realize the injury they are doing themselves until it is too late; then come sorrow, regret and repentance. But repentance cannot repair the broken-down lungs or the abused throat. Right habits adopted, even at the eleventh hour, will improve many cases, although persons must still suffer for the past transgressions of nature's laws.  {RH, February 5, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, February 5, 1880 par. 7]          Frequently a young man is sent out to labor with a more experienced minister; and if he is defective in his manner of speaking, the young man is very apt to copy his defects. Therefore, it is important that ministers who have been long in the field should reform, though it cost them much painstaking and the exercise of much patience, that their defects may not be reproduced in young and inexperienced laborers. The young preacher should copy only the admirable traits of character possessed by the more experienced laborer, while at the same time he should see and avoid his errors. When some attempt to speak calmly, without excitement and excessive gesticulation, they become embarrassed, and feel a lack of freedom, because they are restraining themselves from following their old habits. But let all such feelings, which are mere excitement, go to the four winds. That freedom of feeling that would result in your committing suicide is not sanctified.  {RH, February 5, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, February 5, 1880 par. 8]          Some reason that the Lord will qualify a man by his Spirit to speak as he would have him; but the Lord does not propose to do the work which he has given man to do. He has given us reasoning powers, and opportunities to educate the mind and manners. And after we have done all we can for ourselves, making the best use of the advantages within our reach, then we may look to God with earnest prayer to do by his Spirit that which we cannot do for ourselves.  {RH, February 5, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 1]       February 12, 1880 Dangers and Duties of Ministers.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         Some ministers feel but little disposition to take the burden of the work of God upon them, and labor with that disinterested benevolence which characterized the mission and life of our divine Lord. Such men are a hindrance rather than a help to those churches which have had faith in the testimonies God has been pleased to give, and have acted upon them, while the preacher himself is far behind. He may profess to believe the testimony borne, and even go so far as to make an iron rule for those who have had little or no experience, and thereby do hurt. Such a course, to say the least, is very inconsistent.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 2]          The people of God generally feel a united interest in the spread of the truth. They cheerfully contribute toward a liberal support for those who labor in word and doctrine. This is no more than they should do; yet it is the duty of those who have the responsibility of distributing means, to see that the contributions of the church are not squandered. As these liberal brethren freely give a portion of their substance, which it has cost them so much hard labor to obtain, it is the duty of those who labor in word and doctrine to manifest a zeal and self-sacrifice at least equal to that shown by these brethren.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 3]          God's servants should go out free. They should know in whom they trust. There is power in Christ and his salvation to make them free men; and unless they are free in him, they cannot build up his church and gather in souls. Will God send a man out to rescue souls from the snare of Satan, when his own feet are entangled in the same net? God's servants must not waver. If their feet are sliding, how can they say to those of a fearful heart, "Be strong"? God would have his servants hold up the feeble hands, and strengthen the wavering. Those who are not prepared to do this would do better to first labor for themselves, and pray until they are indued with power from on high.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 4]          While the Author of our salvation was laboring and suffering for us, he denied himself, and his whole life was one continued scene of toil and privation. He could have passed his days on earth in ease and plenty, and appropriated to himself the pleasures of this life; but he considered not his own convenience. He lived to do others good. He suffered to save others from suffering. He finished the work which was given him to do. And now, can it be that we, the unworthy objects of so great love, will seek a better position in this life than was given to our Lord? Every moment of our lives we have been partakers of the blessings of his great love, and for this very reason we cannot fully realize the depths of ignorance and misery from which we have been saved. Can we look upon Him whom our sins have pierced, and not be willing to drink with him the bitter cup of humiliation and sorrow? Can we look upon Christ crucified, and wish to enter his kingdom in any other way than through much tribulation?  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 5]          Let the history of the Waldenses testify what they suffered for their religion. Though persecuted and driven from their homes, they conscientiously studied the word of God, and lived up to the light which shone upon them. When their possessions were taken from them, and their houses burned, they fled to the mountains, and there endured hunger, fatigue, cold, and nakedness. And yet the scattered and homeless ones would assemble to unite their voices in singing and praising God, that they were accounted worthy to suffer for Christ's name. They encouraged and cheered one another, and were grateful for even their miserable retreat. Many of their children sickened and died through exposure to cold, and the sufferings of hunger; yet the parents did not for a moment think of yielding their faith. They prized the love and favor of God far more than earthly ease or worldly riches. They received consolation from God, and with pleasing anticipations looked forward to the recompense of reward.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 6]          Look at the case of Martin Luther. His mind was starving for something sure upon which to build his hope that God would be his Father and Heaven his home. The new and precious light which dawned upon him was of such priceless value, that he thought if he went forth with it he could convince the world. He stood up against the ire of a fallen church, and strengthened those who with him were feasting upon the rich truths contained in the word of God. Luther was God's chosen instrument to tear off the garb of hypocrisy from the papal church, and expose her corruption. He raised his voice zealously, and in the power of the Holy Spirit rebuked the existing sins of the leaders of the people. And although proclamations went forth to kill him wherever he might be found, and he seemed left to the fury of a cruel and superstitious people who were obedient to the head of the Roman church, yet he counted not his life dear unto himself. Luther knew that he was not safe anywhere, yet he trembled not. The light of truth in which he rejoiced was life to him, and consequently of more value than all the treasures of earth. Earthly treasures he knew would fail, but the rich truths that opened his understanding, and operated upon his heart, would live, and, if obeyed, would lead him to immortality.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 7]          When summoned to Augsburg to answer for his faith, he obeyed the summons. Firm and undaunted, he stood before those who had caused the world to tremble--a meek lamb surrounded by angry lions; yet for the sake of Christ and his truth, he unflinchingly and with holy eloquence, which the truth alone can inspire, gave the reasons of his faith. Various inducements were offered to allure him from his position, but life and honors were valueless to him if purchased at the sacrifice of truth. Brighter and clearer shone the word of God upon his understanding, giving him a more vivid sense of the errors, corruptions, and hypocrisy of the papacy. His enemies then sought to intimidate him and cause him to renounce his faith, but he boldly stood in defense of the truth. He was ready to die for his faith, if God required, but to yield it never. The angels of Heaven brought him through the stormy conflict unharmed, and baffled the rage and purposes of his enemies.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 8]          The calm, dignified power of Luther humbled his enemies, and dealt a most dreadful blow to the papacy. The great and proud men in power meant that his blood should atone for the mischief he had done to their cause. Their plans were laid; but a mightier than they had charge of the great Reformer. His work was not finished. Foiled in their designs upon Luther at Augsburg, they summoned him to Worms, fully determined to make him answer for his folly. His feeble health did not deter him from responding to the call, though he knew full well the danger that threatened him there. The minions of the papacy were crying for his blood as eagerly as the Jews clamored for the blood of Christ, yet he trusted in that God who preserved the three worthies in the burning, fiery furnace. The intrepid man of God sought not his own ease or preferment, but felt that he would rather die than see the precious truth exposed to the insult of its bitter enemies.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 9]          The great men of earth, in all their pomp and splendor, are not attended by a larger company than crowded the streets of Worms as Luther entered the city. From the midst of that surging throng which pressed around and followed him, was heard the shrill and plaintive voice of one chanting a funeral dirge to warn the Reformer of his impending danger. Intense excitement prevailed, and for a time Luther's faith and courage were severely tested; but as his agonizing prayer went up to God, the clouds that seemed to envelop him in darkness were lifted, and light from Heaven beamed in upon him. That prayer was heard, and Luther received strength to deliver the message that God designed those mighty men of earth should hear.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 10]          The meek bearing of this messenger of the Lord was in striking contrast with the passion and rage exhibited by the so-called great men composing that vast assembly. But they could not frighten him into a recantation of the truth. The opposition of his enemies, their rage and threats, like the mighty wave, surged against him; yet in noble simplicity and calm firmness he stood like a rock. They were chagrined to have their power, which had caused kings and nobles to tremble, thus despised by a humble man, and longed to make him feel its force by torturing his life away; but One who is mightier than the potentates of earth had charge of this fearless witness. God had a work for him to do. He was yet to see the cause of truth wade through bloody persecutions, and to suffer in its behalf. He must live to justify it and be its defender, when the mighty ones of earth should seek to destroy it. He must live to see it tear away the errors and superstitions of the papacy. Luther gained a victory at Worms which awakened the man of sin, and struck an effectual blow for the Reformation throughout the world.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 11]          The last merciful message is intrusted to God's humble, faithful servants of this time. Those who have not shunned responsibility, have, by the help of God, been enabled to lay systematic plans by which all can work if they will. With everything furnished to his hand, it is displeasing to God for any minister to now refuse to throw his whole energy into this all-important work. Some, however, think they are sacrificing much, and having a hard time, when they really know nothing about suffering, self-denial, or want. They may often be weary, so would they be it they were dependent on manual labor for a support. Some have felt that it would be easier to labor with their hands, and have often expressed a desire to do so, thinking they would be more free from anxiety, and could better labor at home for their families. But in this they are deceived; for should they engage in manual labor, they would not be free from anxiety and weariness. And while laboring to support their families, they could not be sitting down at their firesides. God marks every thought, and word, and feeling; and Heaven is insulted by any such exhibition of weakness and lack of devotion to the cause of God. In the early stages of this work, there were but few friends of the cause. These servants of God wept and prayed for a clear understanding of the truth. They suffered privations and much self-denial, in order to spread a knowledge of it; and although as the result of much labor but few received the precious message, yet step by step they followed as God's opening providence led the way. They did not study their own convenience or shrink at hardships. God, through these men, prepared the way, and the truth has been made very plain; yet some who have since embraced the truth have failed to take upon themselves the burden of the work.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 12]          In every age men have arisen who have thought it noble to doubt the word of God. Those who think it a virtue to quibble can have plenty of room to disbelieve the inspiration and truth of God's word now. God does not compel any to believe. They can choose to rely upon the evidences he has been pleased to give, or doubt, and cavil, and perish; but those who are troubled with doubts and difficulties which they cannot solve, should not throw other weak minds into the same perplexity. In the past, some have hinted or talked their unbelief, and have passed on, little dreaming of the effect produced. The seeds of unbelief, in some instances, have taken immediate root, while in others they have lain buried quite a length of time, until the individual in whose heart the seed was sown has taken a wrong course and given place to the enemy, and the light of God has been withdrawn from him; then the seeds of infidelity which were sown so long ago have sprung up and borne fruit. Ministers as well as people have a warfare before them in resisting the devil. The individual who represents God's truth is in a sad plight when found serving the purposes of Satan by listening to his whisperings, and letting him captivate the mind and guide the thoughts. It is, furthermore, a grievous sin in the sight of God for one to talk out his unbelief, and draw other minds into the same dark channel, thus suffering Satan to carry out a twofold purpose in tempting him.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 13]          By such a course the work of death is carried on at a fearful rate. It is time that the watchmen upon the walls of Zion should understand the responsibility and sacredness of their mission. They should feel that a woe is upon them if they do not perform the work God has committed to them. If they become unfaithful, they are endangering the safety of the flock of God, endangering the cause of truth, and exposing it to the ridicule of our enemies. Oh, what a work is this! It will surely meet its reward. God is not dependent upon any man for the advancement of his cause. He is raising up and qualifying men to bear the message of truth to the world, in whose weakness his strength can be made perfect. Ready speech, eloquence, and great talents, will not convert a single soul; but the converting power is of God. Pulpit efforts may stir up minds, and the plain argument may be convincing; but a little imprudence upon the part of the minister out of the pulpit, a lack of gravity of speech and true godliness, will counteract his influence every time, and do away the good impressions made by him. The converts will be his. In many instances they will seek to rise no higher than their preacher. There will be in them no thorough heart-work.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, February 12, 1880 par. 14]          The success of a minister depends very much upon his deportment out of the desk. When he leaves the desk, his work is not finished. He should follow up his public labors by private efforts, laboring personally for souls at every opportunity, conversing around the fireside, beseeching and entreating them to seek those things which secure their peace. He should never move heedlessly, but set a watch over himself, lest something that he may do or say may be taken advantage of by the enemy, and a reproach be brought upon the cause of Christ.  {RH, February 12, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 1]       February 19, 1880 Unity of the Church.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         As all the different members of the human system unite to form the body, and each performs its office in obedience to the intelligence that governs the whole, so the members of the church of Christ should be united in one symmetrical body, subject to the sanctified intelligence of the whole. The advancement of the church is often retarded by the wrong course of its members. Uniting with the church, although an important and necessary step, does not make one a Christian or insure salvation. We cannot secure a title to Heaven by having our names enrolled upon the church book, while our hearts are not in unison with Christ and his people. We should be his faithful representatives on earth, working in harmony with him. "Beloved, now are we the sons of God." We should keep in mind this holy relationship, and do nothing to bring dishonor upon our Father's cause.  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 2]          Our profession is an exalted one. As Christians, we profess to obey all of God's commandments, and to look for the coming of our Redeemer. A most solemn message of warning has been intrusted to God's faithful few. We should show by our words and works that we recognize the great responsibility laid upon us. Our light should shine so clearly that others can see that we glorify the Father in our daily lives; that we are connected with Heaven and are joint heirs with Jesus Christ; that when he shall appear in power and great glory, we may be like him.  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 3]          We should feel our individual responsibility as members of the visible church and workers in the vineyard of the Lord. We should not wait for our brethren, who are frail as ourselves, to help us along; for our precious Saviour has invited us to join ourselves to him, and unite our weakness with his strength, our ignorance to his wisdom, our unworthiness to his merits. None of us can occupy a neutral position. We are active agents for Christ or for the enemy. We either gather with Jesus or scatter abroad. True conversion is a radical change. The very drift of the mind and bent of the heart should be turned, and the life should become new in Christ.  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 4]          God is leading out a people to stand in perfect unity upon the platform of eternal truth. Christ gave himself to the world "that he might purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works." This refining process is designed to purge the church from the spirit of discord and contention and from all unrighteousness, that they may build up instead of tearing down, and may concentrate their energies on the great work before them. God designs that his people should all be joined together in unity of faith. The prayer of Christ just before his crucifixion was, that his disciples might be one, even as he was one with the Father, that the world might believe that the Father had sent him. This most touching and wonderful prayer reaches down the ages, even to our day; for his words were, "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word." How earnestly should the professed followers of Christ seek to answer this prayer in their lives. Many do not realize the sacredness of the church relation, and are loth to submit to restraint and discipline. Their course of action shows that they exalt their own judgment above that of the united church; and they are not careful to guard themselves lest they encourage a spirit of opposition to its voice.  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 5]          Those who hold responsible positions in the church may have their faults in common with other people, and may err in their decisions; but, notwithstanding this, the church of Christ on earth has given them an authority that cannot be lightly esteemed. Christ, after his resurrection, delegated power to his church, saying, "Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained." A relation to the church is not to be easily canceled; yet some professed followers of Christ will threaten to leave the church when their path is crossed, or their voice has not the controlling influence which they think it deserves. But in doing this they would themselves be the greatest sufferers; for in withdrawing beyond the pale of the church's influence, they subject themselves to the full temptations of the world.  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 6]          Every believer should be whole-hearted in his attachment to the church. Its prosperity should be his first interest, and unless he feels under sacred obligations to make his connection with the church a benefit to it rather than to himself, it can do far better without him. It is in the power of all to do something for the cause of God. Some spend a large amount for needless luxuries and to gratify their appetites, but feel it a great tax to contribute means to sustain the church. They are willing to receive all the benefits of its privileges, but prefer to leave others to pay the bills. Those who really feel a deep interest in the advancement of the cause, will not hesitate to invest money in the work whenever and wherever it is needed. They should also feel it a solemn duty to illustrate in their characters the teachings of Christ, being at peace one with another and moving in perfect harmony as an undivided whole. They should waive their individual opinion to the judgment of the church. Many live for themselves alone. They look upon their lives with great complacency, flattering themselves that they are blameless, when in fact they are doing nothing for God, and are living in direct opposition to his expressed word. The observance of external forms will never meet the great want of the human soul. A mere profession of Christ is not enough to prepare one to stand the test of the Judgment. There should be a perfect trust in God, a childlike dependence upon his promises, and an utter consecration of self to his will.  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 7]          God has ever tried his people in the furnace of affliction, in order to prove them firm and true, and purge them from all unrighteousness. After Abraham had borne the severest test that could be imposed upon him, God spoke to him by his angel as follows: "Now I know that thou fearest God, seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only son from me." This great act of faith causes the character of Abraham to shine forth with remarkable luster. It forcibly illustrates his perfect confidence in the Lord, from whom he withheld nothing, not even his son of promise.  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 8]          There is nothing too precious for us to give to Jesus. If we return to him the talents of means he has intrusted to our keeping, he will give more into our hands. Every effort we make for Christ will be rewarded by him; and every duty we perform in his name will minister to our own happiness. God surrendered his dearly beloved Son to the agonies of the crucifixion, that all who believe on him should become one through the name of Jesus. When Christ made so great a sacrifice to save men and bring them into unity one with another, even as he was united with the Father, what sacrifice is too great for his followers to make, in order to preserve that unity?  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 9]          If the world sees a perfect harmony existing in the church of God, it will be a powerful evidence to them in favor of the Christian religion. Dissensions, unhappy differences, and petty church-trials dishonor our Redeemer. All these may be avoided, if self is surrendered to God, and the followers of Jesus obey the voice of the church. Unbelief suggests that individual independence increases our importance, that it is weak to yield to the verdict of the church our own ideas of what is right and proper. But to cherish such feelings and views will only bring anarchy into the church and confusion to ourselves. Christ saw that unity and Christian fellowship were necessary to the cause of God, therefore he enjoins it upon his disciples. And the history of Christianity from that time until now proves conclusively that in union only there is strength. Let individual judgment submit to the authority of the church.  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 10]          The apostles felt the necessity of strict unity, and they labored earnestly to this end. Paul exhorted his brethren in these words: "Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment."  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 11]          He also writes to his Philippian brethren: "If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfill ye my joy, that ye be like-minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through strife or vain-glory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus."  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 12]          To the Romans he writes, "Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one toward another according to Christ Jesus, that ye may with one mind and one mouth glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Wherefore receive ye one another, as Christ also received us, to the glory of God." "Be of the same mind one toward another. Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate. Be not wise in your own conceits."  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 13]          Peter wrote to the churches scattered abroad: "Finally, be ye all of one mind, having compassion one of another; love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous; not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing: but contrariwise, blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called, that ye should inherit a blessing."  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, February 19, 1880 par. 14]          And Paul in his epistle to the Corinthians says: "Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you."  {RH, February 19, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, February 26, 1880 par. 1]       February 26, 1880 God's Bow in the Cloud.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         Some time ago, we were favored with a view of the most glorious rainbow we ever beheld. We have often visited galleries of art, and have admired the skill displayed by the artist in paintings representing God's great bow of promise. But here we saw the varied tints,--crimson, purple, blue, green, silver, and golden, all perfectly blended by the great Master Artist. We were entranced as we looked upon this glorious picture in the heavens.  {RH, February 26, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, February 26, 1880 par. 2]          As we look upon this bow, the seal and sign of God's promise to man, that the tempest of his wrath should no more desolate our world by the waters of a flood, we contemplate that other than finite eyes are looking upon this glorious sight. Angels rejoice as they gaze upon this precious token of God's love to man. The world's Redeemer looks upon it; for it was through his instrumentality that this bow was made to appear in the heavens, as a token or covenant of promise to man. God himself looks upon the bow in the clouds, and remembers his everlasting covenant between himself and man.  {RH, February 26, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, February 26, 1880 par. 3]          After the fearful exhibition of God's avenging power, in the destruction of the Old World by a flood, had passed, he knew that those who had been saved from the general ruin would have their fears awakened whenever the clouds should gather, the thunders roll, and the lightnings flash; and that the sound of the tempest and the pouring out of the waters from the heavens would strike terror to their hearts, for fear that another flood was coming upon them. But behold the love of God in the promise: "I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth. And it shall come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen in the cloud. And I will remember my covenant, which is between me and you and every living creature, of all flesh; and the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all flesh."  {RH, February 26, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, February 26, 1880 par. 4]          The family of Noah looked with admiration and reverential awe mingled with joy upon this sign of God's mercy, which spanned the heavens. The bow represents Christ's love which encircles the earth, and reaches unto the highest heavens, connecting men with God, and linking earth with Heaven.  {RH, February 26, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, February 26, 1880 par. 5]          As we gaze upon the beautiful sight, we may be joyful in God, assured that he himself is looking upon this token of his covenant, and that as he looks upon it he remembers the children of earth, to whom it was given. Their afflictions, perils, and trials are not hidden from him. We may rejoice in hope, for the bow of God's covenant is over us. He never will forget the children of his care. How difficult for the mind of finite man to take in the peculiar love and tenderness of God, and his matchless condescension when he said, "I will look upon the bow in the cloud, and remember thee."  {RH, February 26, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, February 26, 1880 par. 6]          Oh! how easy for us to forget God, while he never forgets us; he visits us with his mercies every hour. We would feel that it was a calamity indeed to be forgotten of God. But our Redeemer says, "I will not forget thee. I have graven thee upon the palms of my hands." Graven his children with the deep prints of the nails driven through those dear hands which he presents to the Father. He says, I will that those who accept my merits be with me where I am, that they may enjoy the mansions which I have prepared for them at an infinite cost; and angelic songs ring through Heaven, Worthy, worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain, and hath all power and might and dominion and glory.  {RH, February 26, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 1]       March 4, 1880 Deceitfulness of Riches.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         Many who profess the special truths for our time, have not a proper discernment of character. They fail to appreciate moral worth. They may boast much of their fidelity to the cause of God, and their knowledge of the Scriptures; but they are not humble in heart. They have a special regard for those who are wealthy and prosperous, forgetting that riches do not give man favor with God. True excellence of character is frequently overlooked, if possessed by the poor man. Money sways a mighty influence. But does God care for money--for property? The cattle upon a thousand hills are his,--the world and all that is therein. The inhabitants of the earth are as grasshoppers before him; and the nations, with all their riches, "are counted as the small dust of the balance." He is no respecter of persons. Yet men of property have often looked upon their possessions and said, By my wisdom have I gotten me this wealth. But who gave them power to get wealth? God has bestowed upon them the ability which they possess; and instead of giving him the glory, they take it to themselves. He will prove them and try them, and will bring their glorying to the dust; he will remove their strength and scatter their possessions. Instead of a blessing, they will realize a curse.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 2]          An act of wrong, or of oppression, any deviation from the right way, should be as promptly condemned in the rich as in the poor. All the riches that the most wealthy ever possessed will not be of sufficient value to cover the smallest sin before God. Repentance, true humility, a broken heart and a contrite spirit, alone will be accepted of him.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 3]          Many rich men have obtained their wealth by close dealing with their fellow-men, by overreaching in trade, to advantage themselves at the loss of others; and then they glory in their shrewdness, and keenness in a bargain. But the curse of God will rest upon every dollar thus obtained, and upon the increase of it on their hands.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 4]          How forcible are the words of our Saviour, "It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God." Those who possess the ability to acquire property, unless constantly on the watch, will be led by their acquisitiveness to sacrifice the generous, benevolent, noble principles of their manhood for sordid gain.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 5]          Many have been corrupted by the spirit and influence of the world. Their characters are becoming more and more unlike the divine model. They are being transformed to become instruments of unrighteousness. In striking contrast with this class are those industrious, honest, poor men, who ever stand ready to help the needy; who would rather suffer themselves to be defrauded by their wealthy brethren than to manifest so close and acquisitive a spirit as they manifest; who esteem a clear conscience, and integrity, even in little things, of greater value than riches. They are so ready to help others, so willing to do all the good in their power, that they do not accumulate; their earthly possessions do not increase. If there is a benevolent object to call forth means or labor, they are the first to be interested in it and to respond to it, and will frequently go far beyond their real ability, denying themselves some needed good, to carry out their benevolent purposes.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 6]          Because such persons can boast of but little earthly treasure, they are often looked upon as deficient in ability and judgment, and are lightly esteemed even by their brethren. But how does God regard these poor, wise men? In his sight they are precious; and although not increasing their treasure upon earth, they are laying up for themselves a treasure in the heavens which is incorruptible. In so doing they manifest a wisdom as far superior to that of the wise, calculating, acquisitive, professed Christian, as the divine and godlike is superior to the earthly, carnal, and satanic. It is moral worth that God values. A Christian character untarnished with avarice, possessing quietness, meekness, and humility, is more precious in the sight of God than the most fine gold, even the golden wedge of Ophir.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 7]          Wealthy men are to be tested more closely than they ever yet have been. If they overcome their defects of character, and as faithful stewards of Jesus Christ render to God the things that are God's, to them it will be said, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 8]          The parable of the unjust steward is to the point. "And I say unto you, Make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness, that when ye fail, they may receive you into everlasting habitations. He that is faithful in that which is least, is faithful also in much; and he that is unjust in the least, is unjust also in much. If therefore ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the true riches? And if ye have not been faithful in that which is another man's, who shall give you that which is your own?"  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 9]          God has committed to his stewards means to be used in doing good, and thus securing a treasure in Heaven. But if, like the man who had one talent, they hide their means, fearing that God will receive that which belongs to him, they will not only lose the increase which will finally be awarded the faithful steward, but also the principal which God gave them to work upon. They have not only neglected to lay up treasure in Heaven, but have also lost their earthly treasure. They have no habitation on earth, and no friend in Heaven to receive them into the everlasting habitation of the righteous.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 10]          Christ declares that "no servant can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one and love the other, or else he will hold to the one and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon,"--cannot serve God and earthly riches too. "The Pharisees also, who wore covetous, heard all these things, and they derived him." Mark the words of Christ to them: "Ye are they who justify yourselves before men; but God knoweth your hearts; for that which is highly esteemed among men ［riches acquired by oppression, by deception, by overreaching, by fraud, or in any dishonest manner］, is abomination in the sight of God." Then Christ presents the two characters, the rich man who was clothed with purple and fine linen, and who fared sumptuously every day, and Lazarus, who was in abject poverty, and loathsome to the sight, and who begged the few crumbs which the rich man despised. Our Saviour shows his estimate of the two. Lazarus, although in so deplorable a condition, had true faith, true moral worth, which God sees, and which he considers of so great value that he takes this poor, despised sufferer, and places him in the most exalted position, while the honored and wealthy ease-loving rich man is thrust out from the presence of God, and is plunged into misery and woe unutterable. In the sight of God this wealthy man was of no value, because he had not true moral worth. His riches did not recommend him to God.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 11]          By this parable Christ would teach his disciples to shun the course pursued by the Pharisees, who judged or valued men by their wealth, or by the worldly honors they received. He showed that some who possessed both riches and worldly honor were of no esteem in the sight of God; more than this, they were despised and rejected,--cast out from his sight as disgusting to him, because there was no moral worth or soundness in them. They were corrupt, sinful, and abominable before him.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 12]          In Paul's charge to Timothy he warns him of a class who will not consent to wholesome words, but who place a wrong estimate on riches. He says: "If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness; he is proud, knowing nothing, but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife railings, evil surmisings, perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness; from such withdraw thyself. But godliness with contentment is great gain. For we brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out. And having food and raiment, let us be therewith content. But they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition. For the love of money is the root of all evil: which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows. But thou, O man of God, flee these things; and follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness. Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses." "Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate; laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life."  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 13]          The great apostle, in his letter to Timothy, would impress upon his mind the necessity of giving such instruction as should remove the deception which so easily steals upon the rich, that because of their ability to acquire wealth, they are superior in wisdom and judgment to those who are in poverty; that gain is godliness. They flatter themselves that because of their wealth they are especially favored of God. Here is the fearful deception.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 14]          Individuals may devote their whole lives to the one object of acquiring riches, yet as they brought nothing into the world, they can carry nothing out. They must die and leave that which cost them so much labor to obtain. They stake their eternal interest, to obtain a little of this world, and lose both worlds. But some are determined to be rich; it is their constant study; and in their zeal, eternal considerations are overlooked. In the pursuit of wealth, they are blinded by Satan, and made to believe that their motives are good. Thus many have "erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows." They have sacrificed noble, elevated principles, given up their faith for riches; and if not disappointed in their object, they are disappointed in the happiness they supposed wealth would bring. They are burdened with care and perplexity; they are slaves to avarice themselves, their families are compelled to the same bondage, with only the advantage of reaping "many sorrows."  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, March 4, 1880 par. 15]          The apostle shows the only true use for riches, and bids Timothy charge the rich to do good, to be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate; for in so doing they are laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come,--referring to the close of time,--that they may lay hold on eternal life. The teachings of Paul harmonize perfectly with the words of Christ, "Make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness, that when ye fail they may receive you into everlasting habitations." Godliness with contentment is great gain. Here is the true secret of happiness, and real prosperity of soul and body.  {RH, March 4, 1880 par. 15}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 1]       March 11, 1880 Dangers of the Young.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         Says the beloved apostle: "I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one. Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof; but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 2]          This exhortation includes the young of both sexes. Their youth does not excuse them from responsibilities. They are not oppressed with cares or the weight of years, and should be strong to labor in every good word and work. Their affections are ardent, and if withdrawn from the world, and placed upon Christ and Heaven, a well-founded hope may be cherished of being finally crowned with glory, honor, immortality, eternal life. But if, on the other hand, they live to gratify the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, they please their great adversary, and are separating themselves from the Father. Then when these earthly things pass away, their hopes will be blasted and their expectations will perish. Separated from God, they will bitterly repent the folly of serving their own pleasure, of gratifying their own desires, and of selling an eternity of happiness for a little imaginary good.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 3]          "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world," says the inspired writer. "If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him." It is an alarming fact that the love of the world predominates in the minds of the young; and for this very reason the love of God finds no room in their hearts. Their pleasures are found in the world, with the things of the world, and they are strangers to the Father and the graces of his Spirit. Frivolity and fashion, vain talking and laughing, characterize the life of the youth generally, by which God is dishonored. Paul in writing to Titus exhorts the youth to sobriety. "Young men, likewise, exhort to be sober-minded. In all things showing thyself a pattern of good works: in doctrine showing uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity, sound speech that cannot be condemned; that he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of you."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 4]          I entreat the youth, for their souls' sake, to heed the exhortation of the inspired apostle. All these gracious instructions, warnings, and reproofs, will be either a savor of life unto life, or of death unto death. Many of the young are reckless in their conversation. They forget that by their words they shall be justified or condemned. Take heed to the words of our Saviour: "A good man out of the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things; and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of Judgment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned." How little regard is paid even to the instructions of the Heavenly Teacher. By many of the young, the word of God is either neglected altogether, or if studied at all, its solemn admonitions are unheeded, and these plain truths will rise up in the Judgment and condemn them.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 5]          Words and acts testify plainly what is in the heart. If vanity, pride, love of self, and love of dress fill the mind, the conversation will be upon the fashions, the dress, and the appearance, instead of on Christ and the kingdom of Heaven. If envious feelings dwell in the heart, the same will be manifested in words and acts. Those who excuse their own wrongs because of the faults of others, are feeding on husks, and will remain spiritual dwarfs as long as they gratify Satan by thus indulging their own unconsecrated feelings.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 6]          Some dwell upon what they shall eat and drink, and with what they shall be clothed. Their hearts are filled with these thoughts, and they forget the words of Christ, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 7]          Many of the youth have their hearts filled with love of self, which is manifested in the desire to see their faces portrayed by the artist; and they will not be satisfied with being once represented, but will sit again and again for their picture, hoping to appear more beautiful than they really are. Their Lord's money is squandered in this way, and what is gained? Merely their poor shadow upon paper. Hours that should be spent in prayer are devoted to their own poor selves,--precious hours of probation are thus wasted. The adversary of souls is gratified to have the attention of youth diverted from the right object, so that he may steal a march upon them, and ensnare them in his devices. They are not aware that the great Heavenly Artist is taking cognizance of every act, every word; and that even the thoughts and intents of the heart are faithfully recorded. Oh that the young might realize that every defect in the moral character is not only revealed to the gaze of the pure and sinless angels, but that they themselves will have the faithful picture presented to them in all its deformity at the execution of the Judgment. Those vain, frivolous words are all written in the book. Those selfish acts, the motives of which may be concealed from human eyes, are discerned by the all-seeing eye of Jehovah, and are written in living characters.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 8]          Young persons generally conduct themselves as though the precious hours of probation were one grand holiday, and they were placed in this world merely for their own amusement, to be gratified with a continued round of excitement. Satan makes special efforts to lead the youth to find happiness in worldly amusements, and to justify themselves in thus doing, by endeavoring to show that these amusements are harmless, innocent, and even essential to health. He represents the path of holiness as difficult, and that of worldly pleasures as strewn with flowers. The impression has been given by some physicians that spirituality and devotion to God are detrimental to health. This suits the adversary well.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 9]          Those whose moral faculties are beclouded by disease are not the ones to rightly represent the Christian life, or the beauties of holiness. They are too often in the fires of fanaticism, or the waters of cold indifference or stolid gloom. Some are scourging themselves all through life because of their sins; all they can see is an offended God of justice. Christ and his redeeming power, through the merits of his blood, they fail to see. Such have not faith. Through disease transmitted to them from their parents, and an erroneous education in youth, they have imbibed wrong habits, injuring the constitution, affecting the brain, causing the moral organs to become diseased, and making it impossible for them to think and act rationally upon all points. Such have not well-balanced minds.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 10]         Godliness is health to the body and strength to the soul. Says Peter: "He that will love life, and see good days, . . . let him eschew evil, and do good; let him seek peace and ensue it. For the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open unto their prayers; but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil. . . . But and if ye suffer for righteousness' sake, happy are ye; and be not afraid of their terror, neither be troubled."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 11]          The consciousness of right-doing is the best medicine for diseased bodies and minds. The special blessing of God is health and strength to the receiver. A person whose mind is quiet and satisfied in God is in the pathway to health. To have a consciousness that the eyes of the Lord are upon us, and his ears open to hear our prayers, is a satisfaction indeed. To know that we have a never-failing Friend in whom we can confide all the secrets of the soul, is a privilege which words can never express. The words of Christ are of more worth than the opinions of all the physicians in the universe. "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you." This is the first great object,--the kingdom of Heaven, the righteousness of Christ. The attainment of all other objects should be secondary to this.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 12]          The young may urge that they need something to enliven and divert the mind. But there is pleasure in industry, a satisfaction in pursuing a life of usefulness. Some may still urge that they must have something to interest the mind, when business ceases,--some mental occupation or amusement to which the mind can turn for relief and refreshment from labor. The Christian's hope is just what is needed. Religion will prove to the believer a comforter and a sure guide to the fountain of true happiness. The young should study the word of God, and give themselves to meditation and prayer, and they will find that their spare moments cannot be better employed. Young friends, you should take time to prove your own selves, whether you are in the love of God. Be diligent to make your calling and election sure. All depends upon your course of action, whether or not you secure to yourselves the better life.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 13]          Wisdom's "ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace." The future abode of the righteous, and their everlasting reward, is a high and ennobling theme for the young to contemplate. Let the mind dwell upon the marvelous plan of salvation, the great sacrifice made by the King of glory, that we might be elevated through the merits of his blood, and finally, by obedience, be exalted to the throne of Christ. This subject should engage the noblest powers of the mind. To be brought into favor with God,--what a privilege! To commune with him,--what can more elevate, refine, and exalt us above the frivolous pleasures of earth? To have our corrupt natures renovated by grace, our lustful appetites and animal propensities in subjection, and to stand forth with noble moral independence, achieving victories every day, will give peace of conscience which can alone arise from right doing.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 14]          With such employment and diversion as this, the youth may be happy. But the reason why some are restless is, that they do not go to the only true source for happiness. They are ever trying to find out of Christ that enjoyment which is found alone in him. In him are no disappointed hopes. Oh how is the precious privilege of prayer neglected! The reading of the word of God prepares the mind for prayer. One of the greatest reasons why many have so little disposition to draw near to God by prayer is, that they have unfitted themselves for this sacred work by reading fascinating stories, which have excited the imagination and aroused unholy passions. The word of God becomes distasteful; the hour of prayer is not thought of. Prayer is the strength of the Christian. When alone, he is not alone; he feels the presence of One who has said, "Lo, I am with you alway."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 15]          The young want just what they have not, namely, Religion. Nothing can take the place of it. Profession alone is nothing. Names may be registered in the church-books upon earth, and yet not be recorded in the book of life above. The life of Christ is an example of good works. He wept over Jerusalem, because its inhabitants would not be saved by accepting the redemption he offered them. They would not come to him, and have life. Let the young compare their pleasure-seeking life with that of the Master, who made so great a sacrifice to save them.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 15}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 16]          See that company gathered. Listen to the frivolous, light, and vain conversation; hear the laugh, the jesting, the joking. Is this imitating the Pattern? Still listen,--is Jesus mentioned? Is the truth the theme of conversation? Are they glorying in the cross of Christ? No; they are talking of this fashion, that bonnet, that dress, what that young man or that young lady said, or of the amusements they are planning. Hear that song; it is a frivolous ditty, fit only for the dance hall. The pure angels, with sadness on their countenances, move from the scene, and darkness envelops those thoughtless ones. Music, when turned to a good account, is a blessing. When abused, it leads the unconsecrated to pride, vanity, and folly, and becomes one of Satan's most attractive agencies to ensnare souls. When music is allowed to take the place of devotion and prayer, it is a terrible curse.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 16}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 17]         Paul says: "I will therefore that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 17}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 18]          Peter says: "Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance; but as He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 18}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 19]          The inspired Paul calls on Titus to give special instructions to the church of Christ, "that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things." He says, "The grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 19}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 20]          Peter thus exhorts the churches: "Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour." "But the end of all things is at hand; be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 20}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 21]          Again he says: "But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts; and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you, with meekness and fear: having a good conscience; that, whereas they speak evil of you, as of evil-doers, they may be ashamed that falsely accuse your good conversation in Christ. For it is better, if the will of God be so, that ye suffer for well doing, than for evil doing."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 21}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 22]          Are the youth prepared to give an answer to every man that asks a reason of their hope, with meekness and fear? Terrible scenes are just before them,--a time of trouble which will test the value of character. Those who have the truth abiding in them will then be developed. Those who have shunned the cross, neglected the word of life, and paid adoration to their own poor selves, will be found wanting. They are ensnared by Satan, and will learn when it is too late that they have made a terrible mistake. The pleasures they have sought after will prove bitter in the end. Then sacrifice all for God. Self must die. The natural desires and propensities of the unrenewed heart must be subdued. Flee to the neglected Bible. The words of inspiration are spoken to you; pass them not lightly by; for you will meet every word again, to render an account whether you have been a doer of the work, shaping your life according to the holy teachings of God's word. Holiness of heart and life is necessary. Every one who has taken the name of Christ, and has enlisted in his service, should be a good soldier of the cross. He should show by his daily walk that he is dead to the world, and that his life is hid with Christ in God.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 22}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 23]          Paul writes to his Colossian brethren as follows: "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory." "And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body; and be ye thankful. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 23}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 24]          To the Ephesians he writes: "See then that ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, redeeming the time, because the days are evil. Wherefore be ye not unwise, but understanding what the will of the Lord is. And be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess; but be filled with the Spirit; speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord; giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 24}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 25]          But few of the youth understand what it is to be Christians, to be Christ-like. A prayerful study of the word of God is necessary if they would conform their lives to the perfect Pattern. Few experience that separation from the world which God requires of them in order to become members of his family, children of the heavenly King. "Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 25}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 26]          What a promise is here made upon condition of obedience. Is it necessary to sever your connection with friends and relatives in deciding to obey the elevated truths of God's word? Take courage; God has made provision for you, his arms are opened to receive you. He promises to be a Father unto you. Oh, what a relationship is this! higher and holier than any earthly tie. If you make the sacrifice, even forsaking father, mother, sisters, or brothers, for Christ's sake, you will not be friendless. God will adopt you into his family; you will become members of the royal household, sons and daughters of the Heavenly King who rules in the Heaven of heavens. Can you desire a more exalted position than is here promised? It is not enough? What could God do for the children of men more than he has already done? If such love, such exalted promises, are not appreciated, could God devise anything higher, anything richer and more lofty? All has been done for the salvation of man that God could do, and yet the hearts of the children of men have become hardened. Because of the multiplicity of the blessings with which God has surrounded them, they are received as common things and the gracious Benefactor is forgotten.  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 26}
[RH, March 11, 1880 par. 27]          Young men and women, God has a work for you to do. If you neglect to take up your cross and follow Christ, you are unworthy of him. While you remain in listless indifference, how can you know what is the will of God concerning you? and how do you expect to be saved, unless as faithful servants you do your Lord's will? Those who possess eternal life will all have done well. The king of glory will exalt them to his right hand, while he says to them, "Well done, good and faithful servants."  {RH, March 11, 1880 par. 27}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 1]       March 18, 1880 The Sin of Indifference.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         To secure the indulgence of appetite, Esau sacrificed his birthright. Afterward he saw his folly; but "when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears."  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 2]          Esau represents a class who have a blessing of priceless value within their reach,--the immortal inheritance; life that is as enduring as the life of God, the Creator of the universe; happiness immeasurable, and an eternal weight of glory. Yet there are very many who have indulged appetite, passion, and inclination, so long that their power to discern and appreciate the value of eternal things is weakened. Esau had a strong desire for a particular article of food, and he had so long gratified self that he did not feel the necessity of turning from the tempting coveted dish.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 3]         He made no special effort to restrain his appetite, until that power bore down every other consideration, and controlled him, and he imagined he would suffer great inconvenience, and even death, if he could not have that particular dish. The more he thought upon it the more his desire strengthened, until his birthright, which was sacred, lost its value and its sacredness. He thought, Well, if I now sell it, I can easily buy it back again. He flattered himself that he could dispose of it at will, and buy it back at pleasure. When he sought to purchase it back, even at a great sacrifice on his part, he was not able to do so. He then bitterly repented his rashness, his folly, his madness. He looked the matter over on every side. He sought for repentance carefully and with tears. It was all in vain. He had despised the blessing, and the Lord removed it from him forever.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 4]          Some have thought that they could sacrifice the truth for a time to their worldly interests, without becoming entirely reckless, so that if they should be disappointed in their hopes and expectations of worldly gain, they could again interest themselves in the truth and become candidates for everlasting life. But in this they only deceive themselves. Under the parable of a great supper, our Saviour shows that many will choose the world above himself, and will as the result lose Heaven. The gracious invitation of our Saviour is slighted. The man in the parable had been to the trouble and expense of making a great preparation at an immense sacrifice, and then invited the guests to his feast. But they with one consent began to make excuse. One said, "I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it; I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them; I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come."  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 5]          The Lord turns from the wealthy and world-loving, whose lands and oxen and wives were of so great value in their estimation as to outweigh the advantages they would gain by accepting the gracious invitation he had given them to eat of his supper. The master of the house was angry and turned from those who had thus insulted his bounty offered them, to a class who are not full, but are poor and hungry, and who are maimed and lame, halt and blind. These have not possessions of lands and houses, and will appreciate the bounties provided, and in return will render the master sincere gratitude, unfeigned love and devotion. But his house is not yet filled, and the command is, "Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled; for I say unto you that none of those men which were bidden shall taste of my supper." Here is a class rejected of God because they despised the invitation of the Master.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 6]          The Lord declared to Eli, "Them that honor me I will honor, and they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed." Says Christ, "If any man serve me, let him follow me, and where I am there shall also my servant be; if any man serve me, him will my Father honor." God will not be trifled with. Those who have the light and reject it, or neglect to walk in it, to them it will become darkness. An immense sacrifice was made on the part of God's dear Son, that he might have power to rescue fallen man and exalt him to his own right hand, make him an heir of the world, and a possessor of the eternal weight of glory.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 7]          The riches, glory, and honor, offered by the Son of God, are of such infinite value that it is beyond the power of men or even angels to give any just idea of their worth, excellence, and magnificence. If men, plunged in sin and degradation, refuse these heavenly benefits, refuse a life of obedience, trample upon the gracious invitations of mercy, and choose the paltry things of earth because they are seen, and it is convenient for their present enjoyment to pursue a course of sin, Jesus will carry out the figure in the parable; such shall not taste of his glory; but the invitation will be extended to another class. Those who choose to make excuses, and continue in sin and conformity to the world, will be left to their idols. There will be a day when they will not beg to be excused. Not one will wish to be excused. When Christ shall come in his glory, and with the glory of his Father, and all the heavenly angels surrounding him, escorting him on his way, with voices of triumph, while strains of the most enchanting music fall upon the ear, all will then be interested; there will not then be one indifferent spectator.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 8]          Speculations will not then engross the soul. The miser's piles of gold, which are before him, and which have feasted his eyes, will be no longer attractive. The palaces which the proud men of earth have erected, and which have been their idols, will be turned from with loathing and disgust. No one will then plead his lands, his oxen, or his wife that he has just married, as a reason why he should be excused from sharing the glory that bursts upon his astonished vision. All will want a share, but some will know that it is not for them.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 9]          They will then call, in earnest, agonizing prayer, for God to pass them not by. The kings, the mighty men, the lofty, the proud, the mean man, will bow together under an inexpressible load of woe; and heart-anguished prayers of Mercy! mercy! Save us from the wrath of an offended God! will be wrung from their lips. A voice answers them with terrible distinctness: "Because I have called, and ye refused; I have stretched out my hand, and no man regarded; but ye have set at naught all my counsel, and would none of my reproof, I also will laugh at your calamity; I will mock when your fear cometh."  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 10]          Then kings and nobles, the mighty man, and the poor man, and the mean man, alike will cry most bitterly. They who in the days of their prosperity despised Christ and the humble ones who followed in his footsteps, men who would not humble their dignity to bow to Jesus Christ, who hated his despised cross, are now prostrate in the mire of the earth. Their greatness has all at once left them, and they do not hesitate to bow to the earth at the feet of the saints. They then realize with terrible bitterness that they are eating the fruit of their own way, and being filled with their own devices. In their supposed wisdom they turned away from the high, eternal reward, rejected the heavenly inducement for earthly gain. The glitter and tinsel of earth fascinated them, and in their supposed wisdom they became fools. They exulted in their worldly prosperity as though their advantages were so great that they could, through them, be recommended to God, and thus secure Heaven.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 11]         Money was their power, and money was their god; but their very prosperity destroyed them. They became fools in the eyes of God and his heavenly angels, while men of worldly ambition thought them wise. Now their supposed wisdom is all foolishness, and their prosperity their destruction. Again rings forth in shrieks of fearful, heart-rending anguish, "Rocks and mountains, fall on us, and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of his wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand?" To the caves of the earth they flee as a covert, but these fail to be a protection then.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 12]          Said Christ: "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength." If this commandment is obeyed, it prepares the heart to obey the second, which is like unto it,--Love thy neighbor as thyself. All the ten commandments are embodied in these two specified. The first takes in the first four commandments, which show the duty of man to his Creator. The second takes in the last six, which show the duty of man to his fellow-man. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets. They are two great arms sustaining all ten of the commandments, the first four and the last six. These must be strictly obeyed. "If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments." Very many who profess to be Christ's disciples will apparently pass along smoothly in this world, and men will regard them as upright, godly men, when they have a plague spot at the core, which taints their whole character, and corrupts their religious experience.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 13]          "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." This forbids the taking advantage of our fellowmen in order to advantage ourselves. We are forbidden to wrong our neighbor in anything. We should not view the matter from the worldling's standpoint. To deal with our fellow-men, in every instance, just as we would wish them to deal with us, is a rule we should apply to ourselves. God's laws are to be obeyed to the letter. In all our intercourse and dealing with our fellow-men, whether believers, or unbelievers, this rule is to be applied: Love thy neighbor as thyself. Many who profess to be Christians will not bear the measurement of God on this point; but will be found wanting when weighed in the balances of the sanctuary. "Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean, and I will receive you, and will be a father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." What a promise is this. We should not lose sight of the fact that this promise is based upon obedience to a specific command. God calls upon all to separate from the world, and not to follow its practices or be conformed to it. "But be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God."  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 14]          God calls for separation from the world. Will we obey? Will we come out from among them, and remain separate and distinct from them? "For what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?" No one can mingle with worldlings, partake of their spirit, and follow their example, and be at the same time a child of God. The Creator of the universe addresses his children as an affectionate Father. All who separate from the world in their affections, and remain free from its contaminations, will be adopted into the family of God, and made heirs of an immortal inheritance. In place of this world, he will give them the kingdom under the whole heaven, and life that is as enduring as eternity.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 15]          If we would have his blessing attend us, and his presence to abide in our families, we must obey him, and do his will irrespective of losses or gains, or our own pleasure. We should not consult our desires, nor the approbation of worldlings, who know not God, and seek not to glorify him. If we walk contrary to God, he will walk contrary to us. If we have other gods before the Lord, our hearts will be turned away from serving the only true and living God, who requires the whole heart, the undivided affections. God requires all the heart, all the soul, all the mind, and all the strength. He will accept nothing short of this. No separation is allowed here. No half-hearted work will be accepted.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 15}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 16]          In order to render to God perfect service, we must have clear conceptions of his will. This will require us to use only healthful food, prepared in a simple manner, that the fine nerves of the brain be not injured, making it impossible for us to discern the value of the atonement, and the priceless worth of the cleansing blood of Christ. "Know ye not that they which run in a race, run all; but one receiveth the prize? So run that ye may obtain. And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I, not as one that beateth the air. But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway."  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 16}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 17]          If, for no higher object than a wreath or perishable crown as a reward of their ambition, men subjected themselves to temperance in all things, how much more should those who profess to be seeking, not only an unfading crown of immortal glory, but a life which is to endure as long as the throne of Jehovah, and riches that are eternal, honors which are imperishable, and an eternal weight of glory. Will not the inducements presented before those who are running in the Christian race, lead them to practice self-denial, and temperance in all things, that they may keep their animal propensities in subjection, keep under the body, control the lustful passions and appetites? Then can they be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 17}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 18]          If the exceeding precious and glorious reward promised will not lead us to welcome greater privations, and endure greater self-denial than worldly men who are seeking merely a bauble of earth, a perishable laurel which brings honors from a few of the worldly, we are unworthy of everlasting life. With earnestness and intensity of desire to do the will of God, we should excel the zeal of those who are engaged in any other enterprise, to a degree as much greater as the value of the object we are seeking to attain is higher. The treasure we are striving to secure is imperishable, immortal, and all-glorious; while that which the worldling is in pursuit of endures but a day is fading and perishable, fleeting as the morning cloud.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 18}
[RH, March 18, 1880 par. 19]          We should let nothing obstruct our progress in the way to everlasting life. Our eternal interest is at stake. There must be a thorough work wrought in us, or we shall fail of Heaven. But Jesus invites us to make him our strength, our support. He will be to us a present help in every time of need. He will be as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land. May it not be our great anxiety to succeed in this world; but may the burden of our souls be, How shall I secure the better world? What have I to do to be saved? In saving our own souls, we save others. In lifting ourselves, we lift others. In fastening our grasp upon the truth, and upon the throne of God, we aid others to fix their trembling faith upon the promises of God, and his eternal throne. The position all must come into, is to value salvation, dearer than earthly gain, to count everything but loss that they may win Christ. The consecration must be entire. God will admit of no reserve, of no divided sacrifice, no idol. All must die to self, and to the world. Then let us each renew our consecration to God daily. Everlasting life is worth a life-long, persevering, untiring effort.  {RH, March 18, 1880 par. 19}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 1]       March 25, 1880 Missionary Address.  ［ADDRESS AT THE OPENING OF THE  MICHIGAN TRACT AND MISSIONARY INSTITUTE, HELD IN THE  TABERNACLE AT BATTLE CREEK, ON THE EVENING AFTER  THE SABBATH, FEBRUARY 21, 1880.］    By Mrs. E. G. White.         It is not my intention this evening to confine myself to any particular portion of Scripture, but to speak for a short time in regard to working for the Master.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 2]          When we realize the fact that we are not our own, but bought with an infinite price, even the blood of the Son of God, we shall have no desire to devote our mental or physical powers to our own personal interests; but we shall feel a deep sense of our obligations to the Creator and to his cause, and of our duty to faithfully perform what he requires of us.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 3]          There never was a time when I realized more fully the value of souls than at the present. There never was a time in the history of our cause when we could do more for the conversion of sinners than now. There is much to be done; and there are those whose services the Lord will accept, if they will consecrate themselves unreservedly to him.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 4]          Some of the youth have been diligent and persevering, and they are now making their mark, and are occupying important positions in the cause of God. We often hear persons speak of the talents and ability of these youth as though God had bestowed upon them special gifts; but this is a mistake. It is the use we make of the talents given us, that makes us strong. There are many who might be well qualified to engage in the work of the Lord, who fail to improve upon the ability God has given them.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 5]          Let us take two young men as examples of these two classes. One is ever ready to make the most of his time and opportunities. He feels the importance of using his powers to the glory of God. Circumstances are against him; he has difficulties and obstacles to meet; but he does not complain of the trials that beset him. He accommodates himself to the circumstances, or so controls them as to make them serve his best interests. This individual's abilities are strengthened, his talents are increased; and he finally becomes a fully developed man, fitted to occupy some important position in society, and in the cause of God. When placed in any office of trust, he is able to exercise good judgment, and to discharge his duties with faithfulness and efficiency.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 6]         The other young man has similar difficulties to meet, but instead of bravely surmounting every obstacle, he complains, wishing things were different, and saying if he only had circumstances to suit his mind, what a splendid success he would make! This young man is destined to make a failure; because he does not apply his mind to his work, and does not determine that, live or die, sink or swim, he will so improve the abilities God has given him, as to make a success of life.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 7]          God has not bestowed upon us all the same talents and abilities. For this reason, we are not all capable of filling the same position with the same degree of success. Again, many talents have been given to some, while others have received but few. The latter are responsible only for what they have; while those more richly endowed will be held to account for the wise improvement of all that has been committed to them. Every one is capable of using the talents intrusted to him, of developing and increasing them.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 8]          Persons often speak of Dr. Kellogg as one whom God has especially called, and is using in his service. But while we believe that he is a man of God, we believe that the Lord did not accept him to the exclusion of others. He has met the difficulties of his situation, and mastered them. He has improved his time to increase his talents, and God has accepted his labors.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 9]          Not long since, a young man came to see us about obtaining a situation. Upon inquiry, he said that he had been at work on a farm, but that he could not fix his mind on his work. He desired some other kind of labor, and thought he would give himself to the Lord. Because he did not enjoy the plain, simple duties of life, he concluded to leave them, and devote himself to the cause of God. "Young man," said I, "you are making a mistake. It is necessary that you should prove yourself faithful wherever you are. If called to work upon the farm, or to engage in any of the ordinary duties of life, you should show that you can make a success there; and when you have done this, the Lord may see fit to give you some greater responsibility."  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 10]          Many are like this youth. They do not enjoy the every-day duties of life. They think that if they were in some responsible position they would make a success. They have a desire to do some great work; but they are always standing still. They yield to circumstances instead of meeting difficulties with fortitude, determined to improve their abilities and gain a valuable experience.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 11]         In my youth I made up my mind that, should I allow myself to be controlled by circumstances, my life would be a failure; I went about whatever I regarded as duty, even though the surroundings were against me. My father would frequently say, "Ellen, if it were your duty to go to such a place, it would be made so plain that you could have no doubt in the matter. In consideration of your youth and feebleness, the Lord will give you clear evidence of your duty; and he will give you strength to do it without difficulty." "But," said I, "Father, if difficulties appear, I must summon greater resolution to meet them, and in doing this I shall gain a valuable experience, one that will help me to wisely use the abilities intrusted to my care."  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 12]          Here is a work for every one of us to do. Never did I see and sense the value of souls as I do at the present time. How can we realize the importance of the work of salvation? In comparison with the value of the soul, everything else sinks into insignificance. This world and its treasures, this life and its happiness, are of little consequence, when we compare them with the joy of even one soul eternally saved. Until we have clear and distinct ideas of what that soul will enjoy when saved in the kingdom of glory; until we can fully comprehend the value of that life which measures with the life of God; until we can fully realize the riches of that reward which is laid up for those who overcome and gain the victory,--we cannot know the inestimable value of the soul.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 13]          We should train our minds to dwell on the importance of working for the salvation of souls for whom Christ has died. We should not feel that this work is of no special consequence; I fear that many of us are too often indifferent in this respect. At times, when I have labored excessively day after day, burdened with a sense of the great work that yet remained to be done, and have seen men and women of intelligence who professed to be followers of the meek and lowly Jesus, idly passing away the time, I have inquired, In view of the impending Judgment, how can they be indifferent in regard to the salvation of souls? If I had a thousand lives, I would devote them all to the service of the Lord.  {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, March 25, 1880 par. 14]          Not all are called to preach the word, but there are other ways in which we may be of service in the cause of God. Many feel themselves excused from doing anything, because they cannot stand in the desk and explain the truths of the gospel. But let us consider, dear friends, what joy unspeakable will fill our hearts in the day of God, if, as we gather around the great white throne, we shall see souls, saved through our instrumentality, with the crown of immortal glory upon their brows. How shall we feel as we look upon that company, and see one soul saved through our agency, who has saved others, and these still others,--a large assembly brought into the haven of rest as the result of our labors, there to lay their crowns at Jesus' feet, and to praise him with immortal tongues throughout the ceaseless ages of eternity.                              (To be continued.)                                                    -    {RH, March 25, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 1]       April 1, 1880 Missionary Address.  ［DELIVERED AT THE  OPENING OF THE MICHIGAN TRACT AND MISSIONARY  INSTITUTE, HELD IN THE TABERNACLE AT BATTLE  CREEK, ON THE EVENING AFTER THE SABBATH,  FEBRUARY 21, 1980.］    By Mrs. E. G. White.         Some ministers who have power in presenting the truth from the desk, neglect their duty in the family circle. They should manifest deep feeling in speaking of the truth in the families they visit, and then bow down and plead with God, that the light of truth may find its way to the heart of every member of the family. We should feel the responsibilities that rest upon us as Christians, and labor as though we realized the value of souls, remembering that one soul saved in the kingdom of God is worth more than ten thousand worlds like this. When we have this spirit, we can more readily convince others that we have the truth. But so long as indifference is manifested, we cannot expect to exert a decided influence in drawing others to God.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 2]         When we see a world lying in wickedness, sinners going to ruin, and appeals for help coming from all directions, we are reminded of the many young men who might be workers in the cause of truth, if they would consecrate themselves to God. There are many who might be as efficient workers in the cause as those who are already in the field. God has not chosen any persons to engage in his work to the exclusion of others, but he has accepted those who were willing to bear burdens and responsibilities.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 3]          I have just returned from Indiana, where the people are eager to hear the truth. Upon very brief notice, houses of worship were crowded. Although it was in feebleness that I attempted to speak to the people, yet God sustained and strengthened me. When I saw the house so crowded, and the people so eagerly listening to the truth, my soul was stirred within me. My mind went out to the great missionary field. We are not all called to occupy the desk, but we are all called to be missionaries, though perhaps in a limited sense. None can be excused. It is the duty of every one to sow the seed of truth, that it may spring up and bear fruit to the glory of God. The Lord has not given his work into the hands of a few men only; but he has given to every man his charge.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 4]          The design of this Institute is to teach you how to work; and we hope that you will give time and attention to this course of instruction. Here is a God-given privilege, in the improvement of which you may learn how to labor intelligently for the Master. God will help all who will take hold to help themselves; but we cannot expect light and help to be given us unless we heed the light we already have. If we would be efficient laborers in the cause of God, we must learn how to work. If you would be a carpenter, you must learn the carpenter's trade; if you would be a worker for the Master, you must learn how to work for him. You should study to do your work well. It is the duty of every one so to labor that those who come into the truth, will come in ready to work in harmony with us on all points.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 5]          A few have borne the responsibilities and burdens of the work; but the cause is increasing, and their arms cannot encircle it. The work is becoming so much extended that no one individual can carry it forward. As Elders Haskell and Whitney have labored in the missionary cause, and have tried to show others how to work, they have met with success, and have gained an experience which they should impart to others. If you have already been somewhat successful in this branch of the work, do not think that you have learned all that is worth knowing, but attend this Institute and learn all you can. There are points on which you may receive instruction. The plans may be different from yours; if so, try to follow them, and work in harmony. It cannot be expected that all minds will run in the same channel; but you can all work understandingly after the same plan.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 6]          The tract and missionary work is an important part of the third angel's message. Canvassers must go out into various parts of the country. The importance of this work is fully equal to that of the ministry. The living preacher and the silent messenger are both required for the accomplishment of the great work before us.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 7]          I see before me a number of youth. I hope you will individually feel the importance of laboring in the missionary cause. I love to see the young working for the Master; but it pains me to see young people professing our faith, waste their time and energies on outside adornments. How much better it would be for these persons to employ their time in the formation of beautiful characters, and in helping in the work of gathering souls into the fold of Christ. I would that you who are devoting your time to frivolity and needless display, could look over on the other shore and see the result of such a selfish, indifferent course.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 8]          All of us can be workers for the Master. Women might do much more in the missionary cause, if they would. There are many positions which they could fill acceptably. We should all learn to be self-denying and self-sacrificing; and as time is spent in preparing to present a pleasing outward appearance, so let us study to form such characters as shall rightly represent the religion of Christ before the world. As you go out to labor in the missionary work, your deportment and manner should be such as to please, and not to offend. You should labor in meekness, and with the fear of God before you. You should be Christian ladies and gentlemen; let your conversation and deportment be such as will recommend you to others.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 9]         There is missionary labor to be done in the distribution of tracts and papers, and in canvassing for our different publications. Let none of you think that you cannot engage in this work because it is taxing, and requires time and thought. If it requires time, give it cheerfully; and the blessing of God will rest upon you. There never was a time when more workers were needed than at the present. There are brethren and sisters throughout all our ranks who should discipline themselves to engage in this work; in all our churches something should be done to spread the truth. It is the duty of all to study the various points of our faith, that they may be prepared to give a reason for the hope that it is within them, with meekness and fear.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 10]          A great work is before us. There are souls to be saved; and we are responsible for the salvation of those around us. Let every one see how much he can do to get the light before others. You will meet with ridicule, but that need not hinder you. Show yourselves men and women in Christ Jesus. Show that you can bear reproach. Remember that your Master bore the same before you; and have courage to stand for the right. There is a rich reward for you by and by. The Master will say, " Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." Who can understand the joy of the Lord? Who can comprehend it? It is the satisfaction of seeing souls saved through the virtue of his own blood.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 11]          He left the courts of Heaven, his royal throne, his majesty, his honor, his glory; he clothed his divinity with humanity, and for our sakes he became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. He took upon himself the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of man; and he walked among the children of men, a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. "He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed." For the joy that was set before him, he "endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds." When we consider the infinite sacrifice that has been made by the Son of God, in dying for the sins of the world, and then think that here are men and women who do not consider they have anything to do, any sacrifice to make for the salvation of their fellow-men, we can but cry to God to arouse us to a sense of our duty.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 12]         To the young who are obtaining an education at our College, we would say, Do not let your studies hinder you from attending these meetings, and learning what you can. You ought to make it your business while here to obtain an education in the things of God, as well as in the arts and sciences. To learn your duty to God and to your fellow-men, should be your highest aim. I can see a broad field open before you. Take hold intelligently and understandingly, working with your whole soul, mind, and strength, and you will see the work go forward.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 13]          There has been with us a great lack of prayer. We ask of the Lord, but do not believe we shall receive the things for which we ask. We lack that faith which takes hold upon God. He wants us to come to him in our feebleness, with faith, knowing that he turns his compassionate eye upon us, and that his willing hand is stretched out over us. We should have implicit confidence in God. He has met with us, and manifested his power in our midst. We have received special tokens of his love; and we know that the Lord is ready to hear us, if we only put our trust in him. When we come to him as a child to a parent, he will withhold no good things from us. Jesus says if we love him and keep his commandments, he will pray the Father, and he will send the Comforter to bless us.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 14]          The old and young in our midst are falling beneath the power of death. Will they come up in the first resurrection? When I travel through the country, and see in the distance the white tomb-stones gleaming among the evergreens and ornamental trees, I am led to inquire, How many of the silent sleepers will awake in the morning of the first resurrection? How many have lived and died without hope for the future?  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 15]          We want you to feel that God has a work for you to do, and that it is your duty to take hold of it earnestly and understandingly. We ask every one of you to engage in this missionary work, and do what you can for the salvation of souls. First, understand the truth yourself, and then you will desire to have others understand it. This is an important and solemn work; and we need to seek God in earnest prayer, that we may be prepared to perform our duty faithfully.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 15}
[RH, April 1, 1880 par. 16]          We should not only profess Christianity, but we should carry out its principles in our daily life; and if faithful, when Christ shall come he will place a crown of immortal glory upon our brows. I love him; he died for me; and I want to bring souls to Jesus. Let this be the feeling of every heart.  {RH, April 1, 1880 par. 16}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 1]       April 8, 1880 The Trial of Our Faith.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         God leads his people on, step by step. He brings them into positions which are calculated to reveal the motives of the heart. Some endure at one point, but fall off at the next. At every advance step the heart is tested, and tried a little closer. If any find their hearts opposed to the straight work of God, it should convince them that they have a work to do in overcoming, or they will be finally rejected of the Lord.  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 2]          This world is the place in which to prepare to appear in God's presence. Individuals will here show what power affects their hearts, and controls their actions. If it is the power of divine truth, it will lead them to good works, and make them noble-hearted and generous, like their divine Lord. But, on the other hand, selfishness, covetousness, and pride will manifest themselves as the sure result of yielding to evil impulses.  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 3]          All who become connected with the cause of God will have opportunity to know what is in their hearts. If they prize anything higher than the truth, their hearts are not prepared to receive Jesus, and he is consequently shut out. If individuals, when tested, refuse to sacrifice their idols, and overcome selfishness, pride, and evil passions, it will be said of them as of Ephraim of old, They are joined to their idols, let them alone; and the Spirit of God will leave them with their sinful traits unsubdued, to the control of evil angels.  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 4]          Many who profess to be Christ's followers are unwilling to closely examine their own hearts, to see whether they have passed from death unto life. Some lean upon an old experience, seeming to think a mere profession of the truth will save them; but God's word reveals the terrible fact that all such are cherishing a false hope. It would be more pleasing to God if such professors of religion had never taken his name, since they are a continual stumbling block to unbelievers, and evil angels exult over their crooked course. Such are a curse to the cause at home or abroad. They draw nigh to God with their lips, while their hearts are far from him. When those sins which God hates are subdued, then Jesus will come into their hearts, and they may commune with him; they may increase in divine strength day by day, and be able with holy triumph to say, "Blessed be God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ."  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 5]          The people of God should not imitate the fashions of the world. All who do this will gradually lose that peculiar, holy character which should distinguish them as God's people. In these last days some of the fashions are shameful and immodest. If God's professed people had not greatly departed from him, there would now be a marked difference between their dress and that of the world. We are living in a time when earth's inhabitants are growing more and more corrupt, and the line of distinction must be more plain between them and the Israel of God, or the curse which falls upon worldlings will fall on God's professed people.  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 6]          The following scriptures furnish clear and unmistakable directions for those who would learn God's will: "In like manner also that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shame-facedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works." 1 Timothy 2:9, 10. "Whose adorning, let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. For after this manner in the old time, the holy women also who trusted in God, adorned themselves." 1 Peter 3:3-5.  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 7]          Young and old, God is now testing you. You are now deciding your own eternal destiny. Pride, fashion, empty conversation, and selfishness are evils which, if fostered, will increase, and choke the good seed sown in your hearts, till soon the word will be spoken concerning you, as was said of Eli's house, that your sins shall not be purged with sacrifices nor offerings forever. Oh, that every lukewarm professor could realize what will be required of him, in order to pass the close and searching test of the Judgment. Dear readers, do not deceive yourselves concerning your condition. You cannot deceive God. Says the True Witness, "I know thy works."  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 8]          The sin of this age is disregard of God's express commands. The power of influence in a wrong direction is very great. Yet there are those who recklessly place themselves in scenes of danger and peril, and expose themselves to temptations, out of which it would require a miracle of God to bring them unharmed and untainted. These are presumptuous acts, with which God is not pleased. Satan's temptation to the Saviour of the world to cast himself from the pinnacle of the temple, was firmly met and resisted. The arch-enemy quoted a promise of God as security, that Christ might with safety do this on the strength of the promise. Jesus met this temptation with Scripture: "It is written, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." In the same way Satan urges men into places where God does not require them to go, presenting Scripture to justify his suggestions.  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 9]          The precious promises of God are not given to strengthen man in a presumptuous course, or for him to rely upon when he rushes needlessly into danger. God requires us to move with a humble dependence upon his providence. It is not in man that walketh to direct his steps. Nothing can be done prosperously without the permission and blessing of God. He can set his hand to prosper and bless, or he can turn his hand against us. "Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in him, and he shall bring it to pass." We are required, as children of God, to maintain the consistency of our Christian character. We should exercise prudence, caution, and humility, and walk circumspectly toward them that are without. Yet we are not in any case to surrender principle.  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, April 8, 1880 par. 10]          Our only safety is in giving no place to the devil; for his suggestions and purposes are ever to injure us, and hinder us from relying upon God. He transforms himself into an angel of purity, that he may, through his specious temptations, introduce his devices in such a manner that we may not discern his wiles. The more we yield, the more powerful will be his deceptions over us. It is unsafe to controvert or to parley with him. For every advantage we give the enemy, he will claim more. Our only safety is to reject firmly the first insinuation to presumption. God has given us grace through the merits of Christ sufficient to withstand Satan, and be more than conquerors. Resistance is success. "Resist the devil, and he will flee from you." Resistance must be firm and steadfast. We lose all we gain if we resist today only to yield tomorrow.  {RH, April 8, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 1]      April 15, 1880 Order in the Church.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         When difficulties arise in the church, special study should be given to the word of God, with earnest prayer to learn what course Christ would pursue to settle the matter. It is a common practice for church-members to discuss the faults of the erring among themselves, while the one at fault is not visited, and no special effort is made to redeem him; and frequently he is treated with a coldness and neglect which has an influence to push him farther from light, and more fully upon the battle-field of the enemy, where it is far more difficult to recover him from the snare into which he is fallen.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 2]          Our Redeemer understood the perversity of human nature; and in order to save the souls for whom he sacrificed his life, and establish his church in unity and prosperity upon the earth, he has given explicit rules for church-members to follow in dealing with one another. Hear what he says: "Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone; if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church; but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican."  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 3]         Although it is no pleasant task to go to the one supposed to be in error, and tell him his fault between you and him alone, it is the very work Christ has given us to do to save the erring and preserve the harmony of the church. It is much more gratifying to human nature to tell our suspicions to our brethren, and make comments behind the back of the erring one, than to go to him frankly and say the same things we would say were he not present.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 4]          The church needs faithful, heroic men, who will dare to be right and true, and who will follow the Bible to the letter, refusing to basely submit to the forms and practices of this corrupt age. Such men, when they are fully known, will have great influence in the church, and their daily lives will be a confession of Christ before the world.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 5]          If we receive the eternal reward, many things for which self pleads will have to be yielded, and much will have to be endured for the sake of Christ and his gospel. Everything in social life must be held subordinate to the claims of religion. All who do this will be fruitful in God; and in time of extreme need, when there is help for them only in God, Jesus will stand up for those who have stood up for him. He will help them when they need help; and the light and strength which they receive from him, they will impart to others. Such men will have a molding influence in their families, in the church, and on the world. It is not always easy and convenient to do right. Satan's path is the broadest and the most deceptive. It is made to appear the most attractive, while it is hard, mystifying, and full of disappointment. The path of holiness is narrow, full of self-denial and continual sacrifice; and yet in this laborious, up-hill path is happiness, comfort, and hope. In the midst of conflicts, rebuffs, and trials, the most elevated consolation is enjoyed by those who walk in the path of obedience.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 6]          We should deal with the erring as Christ has dealt with us. He pities our weaknesses, and so we should pity the erring. He made every sacrifice to save man; we should not hesitate at any self-denial or sacrifice to save our fellow-men. Our duty is plain. If our brother trespass against us, even though he has no immediate connection with us, it is our duty to go to him alone, not with censure and bitterness, but with sorrow expressed in our words. The voice should be modulated to reach his heart, and not to arouse a spirit of combativeness. We should come as close to the erring as possible, and with a spirit of forbearance, calmness, and love for their souls, patiently tell them their faults; and, with a softened heart, bow down and pray with and for them. In nine cases out of ten, these efforts will be successful. If the erring one yields to advice and counsel, and humiliates his soul before God by humble repentance and confession, that disagreeable matter is ended, a soul saved, and the church no longer grieved and tortured.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 7]          But if the erring will not yield to the entreaties and faithful efforts of his brother, then his course is clear to take one or two more of the church and visit the one at fault. These should act with patience and tenderness; and in the spirit of Christ, having their own hearts imbued with his love, with words of kindness, try to correct and save the erring; making humble supplications to God to touch and subdue the heart of the one who has erred, and is under the power and darkness of Satan. But should all these efforts prove ineffectual, and the erring persistently remain independent and incorrigible, the third step should then be taken. Bring the matter before the church. The action taken by this body in the fear of God, after these rules have been followed to the letter, is recognized in Heaven.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 8]          If members of the church were all doers of the word of Christ as well as hearers, freedom and prosperity would be the result. How much sorrow might be saved families and churches, if all, in sincerity and truth, practiced the lessons given us by Jesus, our Redeemer. Religion is not mere doctrine and dry theory. It regulates the life as well as the faith. The Bible, on one page, tells us what the doctrine of Christ is, while on another page, it specifies our duty toward God and our brethren. Piety and devotion are united. The injunction of the world's Redeemer is, "All things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them; for this is the law and the prophets." "Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift."  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 9]          One great reason why our brethren and sisters have no more confidence toward God in prayer, is, that nearly all neglect to follow the words of Jesus in preserving harmony between brethren. They allow various wrongs to exist with members of the church, which create bitter envy and strife; and while these differences exist, God neither hears nor answers their prayers, and darkness comes over the mind, because they have neglected the duty so plainly pointed out by our Redeemer. There is a great want of Bible simplicity and genuine love for one another. Love and exaltation of self prevent that humility of mind which should characterize the life of every member of the church. Unless those who come together in church capacity shall observe the rules of Christ which are given them in his word, and which are so simple and reasonable that all may understand, regulating their conduct toward one another by them, there can be no such thing as spiritual strength, harmony, or prosperity in the church; but disaster and ruin will be the result.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 10]          It is necessary that each member of the church upon earth should cultivate those traits of character which will be the very attributes called into exercise to preserve harmony and happiness in the church above. Love is a plant of heavenly growth, and it must be cultivated by exercise. Supreme love to God and our neighbor is not cherished and does not abound more and more in the church. If there is one who has done wrong, that one is in darkness, and under the control of the destroyer of souls. While in this condition, he cannot clearly discern his own sinfulness, and will frequently make himself believe that he is right, and that his brethren are not kind, but trying to injure him. For the time being, reason seems to be dethroned; and he is a prey to ungovernable feelings, and seems hurried on to take a course which shall place him at the greatest possible distance from the church. Wisdom is needed to save that soul from ruining himself and others. Jesus understood all about the peril of these souls, and therefore gave rules which would prove a success if they were obeyed. Any departure from the Bible plan may place that soul fully on the enemy's ground, where it is not possible for him to be reached.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 11]          If the wrongs of the erring one are talked by one member of the church to another, or if his wrongs are opened to the church, thus taking the third step without the two former, the one in error feels justified in considering himself injured, and this makes it much more difficult to get access to him, and impress his mind. He places himself beyond the reach of help, and is lost to the church. Christ knew the worth of souls as man never can. He has paid the price of his own life for their redemption, and Satan is constantly at work with every device, to wrench souls from the hand of Jesus Christ, and place them in his ranks. Church members, in not following the rules Christ has given them, aid Satan in the accomplishment of his work, when, had they been doers of the words of Christ, and not hearers only, they might have been wholly successful in taking the steps Christ has given in the settlement of difficulties.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 12]          Frequently individual members are suspected of wrong where no wrong actually exists. True Christian love cherished in the heart and exemplified in the life, would teach us to put the best possible construction upon the course of our brethren. We should be as jealous of their reputation as of our own. If we are forever suspecting evil, this very fact will so shape their course of action as to produce the very evil which we have allowed ourselves to suspect. In this way, a great many difficulties are manufactured that otherwise would never have had birth, and brethren are often wronged by our being suspicious, free to judge their motives, and express our opinion to others in regard to their actions. That which one may be ready to construe into grave wrongs, may be no more than we ourselves are chargeable with every day.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 13]          While our tempers are tried and feelings chafed, there is great temptation to speak of the supposed wrongs of some one of our brethren, and frequently a thrust is made at him in public meeting. Thus it becomes a grave matter, is made church property, and church action is called for, when, if the grieved had gone to his brother alone, and, in the spirit of the Master, talked over the matter with him, they would have come to an understanding at once, and the church would never have been troubled and burdened with the difficulty.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, April 15, 1880 par. 14]         In this world we shall never be free from the assaults of the enemy. "The disciple is not above his master, nor the servant above his lord. It is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the servant as his lord." Satan did not hesitate to assail the world's Redeemer. He was tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin. Again we read that he suffered, being tempted. The conflict was at times so severe that the soul of the Son of God was wrung with anguish. Temptation is not sin, nor any indication that our Heavenly Father is displeased with us.  {RH, April 15, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 1]       June 3, 1880 A Living Church.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         A living church will be a working church. Practical Christianity will develop earnest workers for the advancement of the cause of truth. There is a great lack of this practical religion among us as a people. Worldliness and pride, love of dress and display, are steadily increasing among those who profess to be keeping God's commandments, and to be waiting for their Lord.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 2]          The great sin of ancient Israel was in turning from God to idols. This is also the great sin of modern Israel. The apostle Paul said to the Gentile churches that he had raised up, "Ye turned from idols to serve the living and true God, and to wait for his Son from Heaven." He could truly say to many of them, "In Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel." When he saw them becoming indifferent, the ardor of their faith chilled by backslidings, he exclaimed, "I am jealous over you with godly jealousy; for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ." He entreats them to be followers of God as dear children, and to walk worthy of the vocation wherewith they are called, being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God. Again, he exhorts them to walk in Christ Jesus, even as they had received him, that they might be rooted and built up in him, and established in the faith. He reminds them, "Ye know how we exhorted and comforted and charged every one of you, as a father doth his children, that ye would walk worthy of God, who hath called you unto his kingdom and glory." To the Thessalonians he writes, "We beseech you, brethren, and exhort you by the Lord Jesus, that as ye have received of us ［the ministers of Christ］ how ye ought to walk and to please God, so ye would abound more and more."  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 3]          We long to see the true Christian character manifested in the church; we long to see its members free from a light, irreverent spirit; and we earnestly desire that they may realize their high calling in Christ Jesus. Some who profess Christ are exerting themselves to the utmost to so live and act that their religious faith may commend itself to people of moral worth, that they may be induced to accept the truth. But there are many who feel no responsibility, even to keep their own souls in the love of God, and who, instead of blessing others by their influence, are a burden to those who would work and watch and pray. These careless, indifferent ones are a dead weight upon our churches everywhere. Their principal study is not how they can let their light so shine that others will be drawn to God and the truth, but how they will manage, by affectation and display, to attract attention to themselves. Those who are seeking in humbleness of mind to exalt the truth of Christ by their exemplary course, are represented in the word of God as fine gold; while the class whose chief thought and study is to exhibit themselves, are as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 4]          The latter class are far more numerous in our churches than the former. These idle, frivolous persons will never be anything better than driftwood unless there is a decided change in their life and character. They are Christians only in profession; their life, their deportment, is a constant testimony to the world that they know nothing of experimental godliness, of a self-denying life of cross-bearing for Christ's sake. They are ever studying their convenience, ever planning for their own comfort, their amusement or gratification. They are as salt without the savor. In the day when the Judge of all the earth shall balance the accounts of men, this class will be pronounced wanting.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 5]          What the church needs is to be cleansed of those who defile it. The spirit of reformation must be kindled among us, and this class must be converted or be separated from the church. We entreat those who have a connection with God to pray earnestly and in faith, and not to stop here, but to work as well as pray, for the purification of the church. The present time calls for men and women who have a moral fixedness of purpose, men and women who will not be molded or subdued by any unsanctified influences. Such persons will make a success in the work of perfecting Christian character through the grace of Christ so freely given. For those who are ready to be discouraged at every unfavorable circumstance, the great enemy of souls will so shape circumstances as to give them abundant reason to be always discouraged.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 6]          Oh that I could speak in language so plain and convincing as to move souls from their position of careless ease and worldly conformity! A genuine experience alone will qualify us to join the throng who come up out of great tribulation, having washed our robes of character, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. I am alarmed because of the indifference and inactivity of those who profess the truth. Satan is untiring in his efforts; he is on the alert continually, to delude and ensnare. How are the watchmen on the walls of Zion doing their work? Are they watching for souls as they that must give account? Are they awake? Are they in earnest? and do they show that they are in full faith of the doctrines they hold?  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 7]          No man can succeed in the service of God unless his whole soul is in the work, and he counts all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ. Whoever makes any reserve, whoever refuses to give all that he has, cannot be the disciple of Christ; much less can he be his co-laborer. The consecration must be complete. Father, mother, wife and children, houses and lands, everything which the servant of Christ possesses, must be held subject to God's call,--bound upon the sacred altar. He must be earnest, he must be willing to deny self and lift the cross, to do and suffer cheerfully and with fortitude whatever may be required of him to push forward the great work of reform. The glory of God and the salvation of souls will be his grand aim and purpose of life. He will not go here and there to please himself; but, when duty calls, he will be found, if need be, in the thickest of the fight, and will suffer without reluctance, without repining, irrespective of worldly interest or personal consequences. All this we pledge ourselves to do when we accept the name of Christian, and more especially when we consent to take upon ourselves the work of Christ's embassadors.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 8]          I think of the many cities and towns, even in our own country, that have never heard a discourse upon present truth, and have no knowledge of our faith, or of us as a people. The solemn warnings for this time have never fallen upon their ears or convicted their consciences. My burdened heart goes up to God in the wakeful hours of the night that he would work by whom he will, to warn the world of their coming doom. Who are living out their faith? Who, with singleness of purpose, are lifting up to the view of the impenitent, Jesus Christ and his matchless love? Where is the living zeal that will make the impression upon minds paralyzed with sin, that we believe what we profess, that the end of all things is at hand, and that what is done in the work of preparation must be done quickly?  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 9]          The people of God should awaken to a keen perception of the grievous character of transgression. Sin is disguised, and many are deceived in regard to its nature. Satan has planned it thus, that the understanding may be clouded, the spiritual vision obscured, the perceptive faculties of the soul blunted. But God would not have one of us to be ensnared, therefore the nature of sin is faithfully portrayed in the inspired pages,--its offensive character before God, its corruption, its shame, and its results. Everything has been done that God could do to save man from the power of sin, which defaces the divine image, frustrates God's purpose in man's existence, degrades his God-given powers, narrows his capacity, leads to unholy imaginations, and gives loose rein to unsanctified passions. Sin! how hateful in the sight of God! Holy angels look upon it with abhorrence.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 10]          What is sin? The transgression of God's law. God wants all connected with him to loathe sin, to hate anything that approaches to it. Transgression is a serpent with a deadly sting. Grant it no indulgence, for it will imperil the soul. Rather choose privation, suffering, hunger, reproach, imprisonment, and death, than the indulgence of sin.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 11]          Will the professed followers of Christ cleanse the soul-temple of its defilement? Will those who profess to be his representatives sacrifice anything and everything rather than offend God? A deep-settled conviction is needed in every soul to strengthen the abhorrence of sin. Meditation should be encouraged. We should view ourselves as ever in the presence of God, whose eye searches the soul and reads the most secret thoughts. Since we know this to be true, why is there such a careless disregard of God's claims? Why such thoughtlessness in regard to the solemn realities of life?  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 12]          I call upon you, my dear brethren and sisters, to cultivate spirituality, to put away your idols, and in the fear of God, to work for time and for eternity. Again and again have our sisters been warned against indulging pride of dress, which is idolatry; yet they pass on, making no change, and their example is leading others away from Christ, instead of leading to him. Why is it so hard to arouse the conscience upon this subject, when the inspired apostle has spoken so explicitly upon this point? Will my sisters dress plainly for Christ's sake? for the love of souls for whom he died? Will they remember that they must meet their life-record at the bar of God, and must answer for the money and the time squandered in needless adornment?  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 13]          Those who seek by earnest study of God's word and fervent prayer the guidance of his Spirit, will be led by him. The pillar of cloud will guide them by day, the pillar of fire by night; and with an abiding sense of God's presence it will not be possible to disregard his holy law. The reason why there is so much transgression is that little time is devoted to meditation and prayer. Dress and display and sinful gratification put God out of the thoughts, and sin does not appear exceeding sinful. Satan's angels are at hand to gloss it over with a semblance of righteousness. If the light from the burning glory of the throne of God should shine forth upon the sinful practices of professors of religion, how terrible would sin appear, how perilous would seem its indulgence. Oh, how soon the desire for sinful gratifications would perish in the withering light of the glory from the Divine Presence!  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 14]          We are in great danger of looking upon sin as a small matter, unworthy of notice. Sins of unkindness, of impatience, of fault-finding, of unthankfulness, of pride in imitating the fashions of a doomed world, should not be lightly regarded. The channels of thought and action are worn deep and broad by repetition. The longer one pursues a given course of conduct, the greater is the probability that he will continue the same course during life. Evil habits are like chains. to hold one to a wrong course. Then how earnestly should we begin the work of reformation.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 15]          Let the habits be formed in a safe line of conduct. And for the very reason that religious habits are not so easily established as are those of an opposite character, the more earnest efforts should be put forth to form habits of devotion, of studying the Scriptures, of strict integrity. This will require deliberate purpose, and persistent effort; for the natural heart is opposed to such an education. These habits must be acquired by performing Christian duties with faithfulness and regularity. Make it a habit to attend the prayer-meeting, to be willing and earnest in doing good to others. Let it become a habit to engage in profitable conversation, instead of indulging in idle talk upon temporal concerns, upon dress, or upon the faults of others. "Our conversation is in Heaven," says the apostle, "from whence also we look for the Saviour." God has given us our talents, and requires that they be used to glorify him and not ourselves.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 15}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 16]          What grief to the Saviour who bought us with his own blood, that multitudes who profess his name have formed habits which bring them directly under the control of the Prince of darkness! These habits are formed gradually, and almost imperceptibly. Little duties have been neglected. The professed followers of Christ have shunned his cross. Worldly influences have corrupted their purity of soul. They feel no burden for those who are out of Christ, but leave them to go down to death unrebuked and unwarned. Selfish indulgence has hardened the heart and weakened the moral faculties. The Christian course of this class is uncertain. They are looked upon as the representatives of Christ; but they have no living experience, and they are constantly doubting the Saviour's love. They have a spasmodic religion, and walk in the light of others. They have not a strong, firm, earnest hope of Heaven. Their faith is so feeble that they cannot claim and urge the promises of God. Trials crush them, and make them disconsolate and despairing.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 16}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 17]          I lift my warning voice against such a life, and beseech my brethren and sisters to diligently search their own hearts, and see if they have a living faith, which works, yes, works by love, and purifies the soul. May God impress our ministers to teach the young converts by precept and example, that they must start right on the Christian course, and continue right, if they would end right. True conversion of soul is essential; theoretical religion will not take the place of heart-work. We all need to connect more closely with God, and then we may teach others the art of believing. The true, humble, earnest Christian will be receiving the mold of a perfect character, and his heart will ever be conforming to the image of Christ. His life will flow out in channels of beneficence and love. Such will be established in God. The work which grace began, if combined with earnest effort to press close to Jesus, glory shall finish in the kingdom of God.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 17}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 18]          How can I impress upon our dear people, whom God has made the depositaries of his law, a sense of how much is at stake with them. If they sin in words or deportment, they bring dishonor upon the cause they profess to love, and by their example many will be encouraged to turn away from the mirror which discovers the defects of their moral character. What an account will the professed followers of Christ have to render in the day when the Lord will make inquiry for the souls lost in consequence of their unrighteous course. Let us, as the peculiar people of God, elevate the standard of Christian character, lest we come short of the reward that will be given to the good and the faithful. Our probation will soon be ended. We must work out our own salvation with fear and trembling. It is those who hold fast the beginning of their confidence steadfast unto the end, that will receive the crown of immortal glory. Those who make so exalted a profession of truth must answer for the intrusted capital. Simplicity, purity, forbearance, benevolence, and love should characterize our Christian experience. We must labor continually, by study of the Scriptures and earnest prayer, to keep ourselves unspotted from the world.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 18}
[RH, June 3, 1880 par. 19]          Jesus has gone to prepare mansions for those who are waiting and watching for his appearing. There they will meet the pure angels and the redeemed host, and will join their songs of praise and triumph. There the Saviour's love surrounds his people, and the city of God is irradiated with the light of his countenance,--a city whose walls, great and high, are garnished with all manner of precious stones, whose gates are pearls, and whose streets are pure gold, as it were transparent glass. "There shall in no wise enter into it anything that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie; but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life." The shadows of night never fall on that city; it has no need of the sun, neither of the moon; its inhabitants rejoice in the undimmed glory of the Lamb of God.  {RH, June 3, 1880 par. 19}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 1]       June 10, 1880 Christ's Commission.    By Mrs. E. G. White         After the resurrection of Christ, before he ascended to Heaven, he gave to his disciples, and through them to all who should believe on his name to the end of time, this commission: "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." God has claims upon the service of all,--men and women, youth and children; and the earlier they are led out of and away from themselves, and taught to engage in unselfish labor for others, the nearer will they come to fulfilling this holy commission. There is work for every one of us to do; not one is excused. Many select a course of life for themselves, without thought or reference to the glory of God; and yet they profess to be his servants, following his directions, when they are, in fact, only serving themselves.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 2]          Some are ever ready to make excuses for not giving more attention to matters pertaining to the cause of God. In the parable of the marriage supper, Christ mentions a class who, with one consent, began to make excuses. One had bought a piece of land, and must needs go and see it; another had purchased a yoke of oxen, and must prove them; another had married a wife, and therefore he could not accept the invitation. This parable illustrates the frivolous and vain excuses which are made by those who, if they would, might come to the marriage supper of the Lamb; and it also conveys a reproof to those who might be workers in the vineyard of the Lord, but who will not, because their temporal affairs are placed above things of eternal interest.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 3]          Christ left his exalted position as commander of all Heaven, and came to this world as man's Redeemer. While here he was not treated as a sovereign, or even as a benefactor. His life was a scene of continual self-denial and sacrifice for the good of others. Said he, "I came down from Heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of Him that sent me." All was laid upon the altar. How can we better show our appreciation of the great sacrifice made by the Lamb of God than by following his example, and carrying forward the work which he commenced. All who remain inactive when there is so much to be done, will at last be found guilty before God. In the words of the poet,--            "Do something--do it soon--with all thy might;            An angel's wing would droop if long at rest,            And God himself, inactive, were no longer blest."  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 4]          Those who profess to believe the truth, but feel no burden for the souls of others, will be continually backsliding, and it will require time and strength on the part of the minister to keep them from making shipwreck of faith, when they should be laboring with all their might to present the way of life and salvation to their friends and neighbors. Hundreds of men and women who at the present time are professedly engaged in the work of God, are not doing one-tenth that they might do if they would only improve all the powers God has given them. Some are doing literally nothing for the truth, and by their example of indifference are bringing others into the same position of uselessness, and thus are scattering from Christ. This latter class includes by far the greater number. They are thinking and planning only for themselves. Fathers and mothers with their little ones around them make their little circle their world. Every power of their being is centered on "me and mine," and they are becoming narrower and more circumscribed every year of their lives. They do not open their hearts to the grace and love of Christ, and liberalize their nature and ennoble their being by placing themselves in sympathy with their fellow-men.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 5]          Many who are now left to darkness and ruin could have been helped, had their brethren--common men and women--come to them with the love of Christ glowing in their hearts, and put forth personal efforts for them. Many are waiting to be thus personally addressed. Humble, earnest conversation with such persons, and prayer for them, heart being brought close to heart, would in most cases be wholly successful. But instead of this, those who profess to be following their Saviour rest content with expressing a desire that some brother or minister may come and help them. Thus they neglect the very work that God has left for them to do. Just the way in which this work is to be done in every case cannot be rigidly prescribed, but as they come in closer connection with the world's Redeemer, ways and means will be suggested to their minds.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 6]          The true Christian is bent on doing good, not only to his own family, but to all who come within the sphere of his influence. Many ways of usefulness will open before the willing, aspiring, devoted soul, who wants to labor for the salvation of others, thus improving the only means God has provided whereby Christians can grow to the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus. The more such persons do, the more they will see to do, and the more earnest will they be to have a part in every good work for the up-building of the kingdom of Christ. It will be their meat and drink to benefit their fellow-men and glorify God.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 7]          Let this question come home to every heart, "How much owest thou unto my Lord?" Jesus, the Master, became poor that we might have eternal riches; he died that we might have life, immortal life. Should we not be willing to follow his example, and do for others as nearly as possible as he has done for us? In so doing, our own character will be disciplined and improved, our faith will grow stronger, our zeal will become more steady and earnest, our love for God and the truth and the souls for whom Christ died will become intensified, and precious souls will be saved as the result of our labors. What greater and more ennobling work can be engaged in, than seeking to attract souls to Christ. This has been successfully done time and again by ordinary men and women, not by the most learned, eloquent or wealthy, but by the true and faithful who do their work in simplicity. One soul thus reached may, in turn, bring an army into the service of Christ. But every worker must depend wholly and constantly upon Jesus Christ for wisdom and strength.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 8]          As I travel from Maine to Washington Territory, and see the many cities and towns which have never heard the warning message, my heart is burdened. We must devise more thorough and extensive plans in order to obey the divine commission and reach every creature. Our own family, village, or neighborhood is not all the world. If every member of the church would work in any branch suited to his capability, much more might be done than is now being done to obey the command of the Master. "But," says one, "I do not know of anything I can do in the work of God. I am willing to work, but what can I do?" To such we would say, Go to God; he will teach you. He who prays successfully will labor tirelessly for the salvation of souls. There are many things that persons may do if they only have a mind to work. There are many who will not go to church to hear the truth preached. By personal efforts in simplicity and wisdom these might be persuaded to turn their feet to the house of God. Conviction may fasten upon their minds the first time they hear a discourse upon present truth. Should your solicitations be refused, do not be discouraged. Persevere till success crowns your efforts.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 9]          Our sisters are doing comparatively nothing, when they might do very much. Christ is searching the life and character for fruit, and he finds many professed Christians, like the fruitless fig-tree, bearing nothing but leaves. The sisters can work efficiently in obtaining subscribers for our periodicals, in this way bringing the light before many minds. The distribution of tracts, and the work of Christian canvassers and colporteurs, can be done as well by our sisters as by our brethren. Satan is busy in this department of his work, scattering literature which is debasing the morals and poisoning the minds of the young. Infidel publications are scattered broadcast throughout the land. Why should not every member of the church be as deeply interested in sending forth publications that will elevate the minds of the people, and bring the truth directly before them? These papers and tracts are for the light of the world, and have often been instrumental in converting souls. Our publications are now sowing the gospel seed, and are instrumental in bringing as many souls to Christ as the preached word. Whole churches have been raised up as the result of their circulation. In this work every disciple of Christ can act a part. Let the leaflets and tracts, the papers and books, go in every direction. Carry with you, wherever you go, a package of select tracts, which you can hand out as you have opportunity. Sell what you can, and lend or give them away as the case may seem to require. Important results will follow.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 10]          Another work in which all may engage is gathering children and youth into the Sabbath-school. The young may in this way labor efficiently for the dear Saviour. They may shape the destinies of souls. They may do a work for the church and the world the extent and greatness of which will never be known until the day of final accounts, when the "Well done" is spoken to the good and faithful.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 11]          Sisters, do not become weary of vigilant missionary labor. This is a work you may all engage in successfully, if you will but connect with God. Before writing letters of inquiry, always lift up your heart to God in prayer that you may be successful in gathering some wild branches which may be grafted into the true vine, and bear fruit to the glory of God. All who with humble hearts take part in this work, will be continually educating themselves as workers in the vineyard of the Lord.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 12]          Our ministers should not give all their powers to preaching discourses, and let the work end there. They should instruct the members of the church how to take hold of and successfully carry forward this branch of the work, which is to our tract and missionary society like a wheel within a wheel. The movement of this inner wheel keeps in healthful, powerful action the outer wheel. Let this inner wheel cease its action, and the result will be seen in diminished life and activity in the tract and missionary society.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 13]          It is a mystery to me how any can be indifferent and careless in reference to the souls of their fellow-men in these last days. "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself," says the commandment. Can we do this, and have no special interest in their salvation? There is work to be done for those who know not the truth, just such work as was done for you when you were in darkness. It is too late to sleep, too late to become indolent do-nothings. To every one the Householder has given a work. Let us go forward, and not backward. We want a new conversion daily. We want the love of Jesus throbbing in our hearts, that we may be instrumental in saving many souls.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 14]          No one who loves Jesus can long retain the divine favor, if he feels no burden for sinners around him. If coldness and indifference have crept over your spiritual senses, and your interest for those who are perishing in their sins is decreasing, it is time you were converted. Your best course will be to engage at once in personal efforts to save others. In blessing them, you will yourself be blessed. No matter how heavy the crosses you must bear to do this, the blood and agonies of the Son of God appeal to you to work on, to sow beside all waters. The rich promises of the word of God are for the workers, the good and faithful. "He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing bringing his sheaves with him." "He that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal."  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, June 10, 1880 par. 15]          The Christian has an inexhaustible supply of strength from which to draw, if he will only take God at his word, and with living faith claim the blessings he so much needs. Few have so closely studied the Bible, and contemplated the great work involved in the plan of salvation, that they can comprehend their responsibility to their fellow-men. Those who profess Christ and yet indulge in sloth and indolence know not how many will be lost through their failure to conform to the principles laid down in the word of God. And they know not how many they might have been the means of bringing under the blood-stained banner of Christ, if they had only taken up their cross and followed him wherever he might lead. It is to those, and those only, who are engaged in carrying forward the commission of our Saviour, that the blessed "Well done" will be spoken, and upon whose brows crowns of immortal glory will be placed.  {RH, June 10, 1880 par. 15}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 1]       June 17, 1880 Incidents by the Way.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         While on our way from Michigan to California a few months since, we had occasion to stop over one night in Council Bluffs. Thinking to improve this opportunity to visit a friend residing in the place, we took the street-car for her house, only to find that she was out of town and probably would not return for several days. Retracting our steps, we took lodging in the nearest hotel, and in the morning, after breakfasting from our well-filled lunch-basket provided by our friends at the Battle Creek Sanitarium, we took the transfer car across the Mississippi to Omaha. Here we were obliged to wait several hours in the depot, where we had a favorable opportunity to study human nature.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 2]          Among the many who were continually thronging this way and that, there was one lady who particularly attracted our attention. She was apparently about forty years of age, and was surrounded by a flock of children all the way from four to twenty-four years old. One of the boys, of about ten summers, caused her a great amount of trouble. Curiosity and willfulness seemed to be more fully developed in him than in the rest of the little ones, who sat demurely perched upon the seats, with their arms folded and their feet dangling, while he, keeping close watch of his mother's eyes, would, when they were turned, improve every opportunity to dodge out of the door and watch the engines as they were moving back and forth. His mother, fearing he might get hurt, and becoming vexed at his repeated disobedience, at last went out after him, and soon returned dragging him in with her. She scolded, and he resisted at every step. They finally reached the seat, into which she pushed him with such violence as to bring his head with considerable force against the seat, really hurting the lad.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 3]          Then came screech after screech, equaled only by the loud blasts of the engines without. The mother threatened, but to no purpose. He was desperate. When he became too tired to scream longer, he lowered his voice to a monotonous, long-drawn-out wail, which continued for something like half an hour. The mother looked troubled; but who was most at fault? The boy was stubborn; she was passionate.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 4]          We afterward had some conversation with the mother. She stated that the boy refused to come in when called, and threw himself at full length upon the platform to provoke her. Then she brought him in by main force, and, said she, "Oh, if I only had him alone in some place, I would pay him well for this behavior!" "But," said I, "that would not change his inward feelings. Violence would only raise his combativeness, and make him still worse. The more calm a mother can keep at such times, however provoking the conduct of her children, the better will she maintain her influence and dignity as a mother, and the easier will they be controlled." She admitted that it might be so.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 5]          I then inquired how many children she had. She replied, "Eleven," and, pointing to two bright-looking little girls, said, "These are my youngest; one is four, the other six. My eldest are grown-up boys. We are now on our way from Iowa City to Nebraska, where there is plenty of land, and work for the children." Not a bad idea, certainly, to give those sharp, active boys employment. There is nothing so good to keep boys from being ruined by the temptations and allurements of evil as plenty of work.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 6]          In this little incident we have a good illustration of the kind of management quite commonly adopted by mothers, although so public a demonstration of it is seldom seen. Had this mother oiled the machinery with patience and self-command, as every mother should, she would not have aroused the combative spirit of her children. But all she seemed to know of government was to threaten and intimidate, to reprove and scold. Her younger children seemed afraid to stir, others looked hard and defiant, while the older ones appeared ashamed and distressed at the exhibition they were making.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 7]          The mother had not learned the all-important lesson of self-control. "He that is slow to anger," says the Wise Man, "is better than the mighty; and he that ruleth his spirit, than he that taketh a city." The man or woman who preserves the balance of the mind when tempted to indulge passion, stands higher in the sight of God and heavenly angels than the most renowned general that ever led an army to battle and to victory. Said a celebrated emperor when on his dying bed, "Among all my conquests, there is but one which affords me any consolation now, and that is the conquest I have gained over my own turbulent temper." Alexander and Caesar found it easier to subdue a world than to subdue themselves. After conquering nation after nation they fell--one of them "the victim of intemperance, the other of mad ambition."  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 8]          Had this mother realized her responsibility, she never would have pursued the course she did. Her burdens were necessarily heavy, but how much heavier was she making them by her lack of self-control. Every harsh word, every passionate blow, would sometime be reflected upon herself. If she had been ever kind, patient, and calm in her discipline, it would have been seen in the deportment of her children. How much she needed the Christian graces and the help of Jesus to mold their minds and fashion their characters. Such mothers will gain no souls to the fold of Christ. They train, they rule, they ruin, but do not bless and save.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 9]          Having purchased our sleeping-car tickets for Ogden, we soon found ourselves and numerous baskets and satchels well disposed of in an elegant palace sleeping-car. There were only seventeen passengers in our car,--no babies, no invalids, no one to cry, "Please close the ventilators." "Will you be so kind as to shut down that window?" We were at perfect liberty to open and close windows as best suited our convenience.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 10]          While crossing the plains there was nothing in the scenery to especially engage our attention but the prairie fires. These looked grand and awful in the distance. As the train moved slowly onward, we could see the lurid flames stretching like walls of fire for miles across the prairies; and, as the wind would rise, the flames would leap higher and higher, brightening the darkness of night with their awful light. Farther on we could see where deep furrows had been broken with the plow around haystacks and settlers' homes to protect them; and we could see also dark objects in the distance. They were persons guarding their homes.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 11]          Thursday noon we reached Cheyenne, having been three days on our journey. After leaving this place we had an interesting view of the Rocky Mountains. But suddenly dark clouds obstruct our view, and as we near Laramie, a hail-storm dashes down upon us. Occasionally the sunshine would break through the clouds, striking full upon the snow-clad mountain-tops, and causing them to sparkle like diamond beds. An additional engine is hitched on to help draw the train up to Sherman, the highest point on the route. The distance between Cheyenne and Sherman is about thirty-three miles, and the difference in altitude is more than two thousand feet. The train moves slowly and smoothly along, giving the passengers a good opportunity to view the scenery.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 12]          At length the summit is reached, and the descent begins. Two miles west of Sherman we pass Dale Creek Bridge, one of the most interesting places on the route. It looks frail, and incapable of sustaining the weight of so ponderous a train; but it is built of iron, and is really very substantial. It is six hundred and fifty feet long, and one hundred and thirty feet high. A beautiful, silvery stream winds its way in the depths below, and as we look down upon the dwellings they seem in the distance like mere pigeon houses.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 13]          At Ogden we receive additional passengers. A tall, dignified gentleman enters, accompanied by his wife and little daughter. We learned that he was an active temperance worker, and had for some time been delivering lectures on that subject in the great Mormon Temple at Salt Lake City. Noticing that our party were all busily engaged in writing most of the time, and having some curiosity to know who we were and what we were doing, he made himself known to us toward evening. He stated that he had traveled extensively in the East, and had established several institutions in which to treat inebriates, and that he was now visiting California to establish a similar institution, having already obtained pledges for that purpose to the amount of several thousand dollars.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 14]          This celebrated temperance lecturer, we are sorry to say, was an inveterate tobacco-user. Oh, what ideas of temperance! Would that he might see the utter inconsistency of his position in trying to reform inebriates while himself indulging in a habit which every year leads hundreds to a drunkard's grave! Could he but reform in this respect, we are sure that his influence for good in the world would be increased a hundred-fold.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 15]          Near us sits the far-famed Stokes, a pleasant-appearing, middle-aged man, but whose hair is as white as a person's usually is at a much more advanced age. Having retreated to the mountains, he is now actively engaged in mining operations, and was on his way to Sacramento on business.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 15}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 16]          Moving slowly over the great American Desert, with not an object in view but the sage brush and distant mountain-tops, we seem much like a ship at sea. Finally our faithful iron horse, steaming along so grandly, and seeming like a thing of life, begins to ascend the Sierra Nevadas. The scenery is beautiful. Passing Truckee in our descent on the opposite side, we enter snow-sheds. From light to darkness and from darkness to light is the only change for miles. Most of our last night on the train was spent in viewing the scenery. A winter view of the Sierra Nevadas is indeed grand. Pen cannot describe it, as the soft light of the moon sifted down through the grand, frosted evergreens, revealing the deep canyons below and the lofty mountain peaks above. We chose to enjoy this rather than to spend the time in sleeping.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 16}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 17]          We arrived at Oakland several hours before we had expected, and rejoiced that we had completed our journey without accident, and with hardly a feeling of weariness. People making this trip across the plains usually patronize the eating-houses along the line, and partake of three hearty meals per day, besides an almost endless variety of nuts and candies, cigars and liquors, between times. But we preferred to limit ourself to only one meal per day, that we might have a better opportunity to rest, and thus be prepared to enter upon arduous labor as soon as we reached our destination. For seventeen years we have eaten only two meals a day while engaged in almost incessant labor.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 17}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 18]          At that time the light of health reform dawned upon us, and since that time the questions have come home every day, "Am I practicing true temperance in all things?" "Is my diet such as will bring me in a position where I can accomplish the greatest amount of good?" If we cannot answer these questions in the affirmative, we stand condemned before God, for he will hold us all responsible for the light which has shone upon our path. The time of ignorance God winked at, but as fast as light shines upon us he requires us to change our health-destroying habits, and place ourselves in a right relation to physical law.  {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 18}
[RH, June 17, 1880 par. 19]          We have crossed the plains fifteen times, and we would recommend to those contemplating such a journey strict temperance in all things. Take your lunch-baskets with you, well filled with fruits and plainly cooked bread. Eat at regular hours, and nothing between meals; and whenever the train stops for any length of time improve the opportunity by taking a brisk walk in the open air. By so doing, the journey will not only be more enjoyable, but far more beneficial healthwise.                                                    -    {RH, June 17, 1880 par. 19}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 1]       July 8, 1880 Extravagance in Dress.    By Mrs. E. G. White         In Christ's sermon on the mount he exhorts his followers not to be over-anxious in regard to earthly things, and plainly says, "Ye cannot serve God and mammon. Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?" "And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these."  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 1}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 2]          These words are full of meaning. They were applicable in the days of Christ, and they are applicable in our day. Jesus here contrasts the natural simplicity of the flowers of the field with the artificial adorning of raiment. He declares that the glory of Solomon could not bear comparison with one of the flowers in natural loveliness. Here is a lesson for all who desire to know and do the will of God. If Jesus has noticed the devotion and care given to dress, and has cautioned us, yea, commanded us, not to bestow too much thought upon it, it is time we were thinking seriously of the matter ourselves. Solomon was so engrossed with thoughts of outward display, that he failed to elevate his mind by a constant connection with the God of wisdom. Perfection and beauty of character were overlooked in his attempt to obtain outward beauty. He sold his honor and integrity of character in seeking to glorify himself before the world, and finally became a despot, supporting his extravagance by a grinding taxation upon the people. He first became corrupt at heart, then he apostatized from God, and finally became a worshiper of idols.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 2}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 3]          As we see our sisters departing from simplicity in dress, and cultivating a love for the fashions of the world, we feel troubled. By taking steps in this direction, they are separating themselves from God and neglecting the inward adorning. Our sisters should not feel at liberty to spend their God-given time in the unnecessary ornamentation of their clothing. How much better were it employed in searching the Scriptures, thus obtaining a thorough knowledge of the prophecies and of the practical lessons of Christ.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 3}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 4]          As Christians, we ought not to engage in any employment upon which we cannot conscientiously ask the blessing of the Lord. Do you, my sisters, in the needless work you put upon your garments, feel a clear conscience? Can you, while perplexing your mind over ruffles, and bows, and ribbons, be uplifting your soul to God in prayer that he will bless your efforts? The time spent in this way might be devoted to doing good to others, and to cultivating your own minds; and the means expended would be better used in helping some poor sisters to more comfortable and respectable clothing, so that the contrast between your dress and theirs would not be so marked. This would be an excellent way of showing that you love your neighbor as yourself.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 4}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 5]          There are many of our sisters who are persons of good ability, and if their talents were used to the glory of God, they would be successful in saving many souls to Jesus Christ. Will they not be responsible for the souls they might have saved had not extravagance in dress and the cares of this world so crippled and dwarfed their God-given powers that they felt no burden of the work? Satan invented the fashions, in order to keep the minds of women so engrossed with the subject of dress that they could think of but little else.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 5}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 6]          The duties devolving upon mothers to bring up their children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord cannot be discharged while they continue their present manner of dress. They have no time to pray or to search the Scriptures that they may understand the truth and teach it to their children. It is not only the privilege, but the duty, of every one to increase daily in the knowledge of God and the truth. But Satan's object is gained if he can invent anything which shall so attract the mind that this cannot be the case. The reason why so many are not desirous of attending prayer-meeting and of engaging in religious exercises, is because their minds are devoted to other things. They are conforming to the world in the matter of dress; while they are so doing, souls whom they might have helped by letting their light shine in good works, are being strengthened in their unbelief by the inconsistent course of these professed Christians.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 6}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 7]          God would be pleased to see our sisters clad in neat, simple apparel, and earnestly engaged in the work of the Lord. They are not deficient in ability, but if they would put to a right use the talents they already have, their ability would be greatly increased. If they would devote one-half the time they now spend in needless work to searching the word of God and explaining it to others, their minds would be enriched with gems of truth, and they would be strengthened and ennobled by the effort made to understand the reasons of our faith. Were our sisters conscientious Bible Christians, seeking to improve every opportunity to enlighten others, we should see scores of souls embracing the truth through their self-sacrificing endeavors alone. Sisters, in the day when the accounts of all are balanced, will you feel a pleasure in reviewing your life, or will you feel that the beauty of the outward man was sought while the inward beauty of the soul was almost entirely neglected?  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 7}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 8]          Some have said, "After I wear out this dress, I will make the next more plain." Now, if conformity to the fashions of the world is right and pleasing to God, where is the need of making a change at all? But if it is wrong, is it best to continue in the wrong any longer than is positively necessary to make the change? Right here we would remind you of the zeal and earnestness, the skill and perseverance, you manifested in fashioning your dress according to the fashion. Would it not be praise worthy to manifest at least an equal earnestness to make it conform to the Bible standard? Precious, God-given time and means were used in fashioning those garments; and now what are you willing to sacrifice, to correct the wrong example you have been giving to others?  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 8}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 9]          Have not our sisters sufficient zeal and moral courage to place themselves without excuse upon the Bible platform? The inspired apostle has given most explicit directions on this point: "Whose adorning, let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price." Here the Lord, through his apostle, speaks expressly against the wearing of gold. Let those who have had experience see to it that they do not lead others astray on this point by their example. That ring encircling your finger may be very plain, but it is useless, and the wearing of it has a wrong influence upon others.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 9}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 10]          Especially should the wives of our ministers be careful not to depart from the plain teachings of the Bible on the point of dress. Many look upon these injunctions as being too old-fashioned to be worthy of notice; but He who gave them to his disciples understood the dangers from the love of dress in our time, and sent to us the note of warning. Will we heed the warning, and be wise? Extravagance in dress is continually increasing. The end is not yet. Fashion is constantly changing, and our sisters follow in its wake, regardless of time or expense. There is a great amount of means expended upon dress which should be returned to God, the giver.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 10}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 11]          The plain, neat dress of the poorer class often appears in marked contrast with the attire of their more wealthy sisters, and this difference often causes a feeling of embarrassment on the part of the poor. Some try to imitate their sisters, and will frill, and ruffle, and trim goods of an inferior quality, so as to approach as near as possible to them in dress. Poor girls, receiving but two dollars a week for their work, will expend every cent to dress like others who are not obliged to work for their living. These youth have nothing to put into the treasury of God; for their little fund is too soon exhausted. Besides, their time is so thoroughly occupied in making their dress as fashionable as that of their sisters, that they have no time for the improvement of the mind, for the study of God's word, for secret prayer, or for the prayer-meeting. The mind is entirely taken up with planning how to appear as well as their sisters. To this end, physical, mental, and moral health are sacrificed. Nor is this all. Happiness and the favor of God are laid upon the altar of fashion.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 11}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 12]          Many will not attend the service of God upon the Sabbath because their dress would appear so unlike that of their Christian sisters in style and adornment. Will my sisters consider these things as they are, and will they fully realize the weight of their influence upon others? By walking in a forbidden track themselves, they lead others in the same path of disobedience and backsliding. Christian simplicity is sacrificed to outward display. My sisters, how shall we change all this? How shall we recover ourselves from the snare of Satan, and break the chains that have bound us in slavery to fashion? How shall we recover our wasted opportunities, how do we bring our powers into healthful, vigorous action? There is only one way, and that is to make the Bible our rule of life. Then, dear sisters, work earnestly to do good to others, watch unto prayer, take up your long-neglected cross, and heed the warnings and injunctions of Him who has said, "Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me."  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 12}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 13]         My Christian sisters, those of you who have thought enough of the fashions of this age to patronize them, face the mirror, the law of God, and test your course of action by the first four commandments. These explicitly define the duty of man to God. He claims the undivided affections; and anything which tends to absorb the mind and divert it from God assumes the form of an idol. The true and living God is crowded out of the thoughts and heart, and the soul temple is defiled by the worship of other gods before the Lord. "Thou shalt have no other gods before me." says the commandment. Search the heart, compare the life and character with the statutes and precepts of Jehovah, and then look diligently for the defects of character.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 13}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 14]          Take the last six commandments, specifying the duties of man to his fellow-men. Here are shown solemn obligations which are trampled upon every day by professed commandment-keepers. Those who have been enlightened by the grace of God, who have been adopted into the royal family, ought not always to be children in the work of the Lord. If they use, to the best of their ability, the grace given, their capacity will increase, and their knowledge become more extensive, and they will be intrusted with a still greater measure of divine power. In putting forth earnest, well-directed efforts to bring their fellow-men to a knowledge of the truth, they will become strong in the Lord; and for working righteousness on the earth, they will receive the reward of eternal life in the kingdom of Heaven. This is the privilege of our sisters. And when we see them using God's time and money in needless display of dress, we can but warn them that they are breaking, not only the first four but the last six commandments. They cannot make God the supreme object of their worship, neither can they love their neighbor as themselves.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 14}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 15]          Christ is our example. We must keep the Pattern continually before us, and contemplate the infinite sacrifice he has made to redeem us from the thralldom of sin. As we look into the mirror, if we find ourselves condemned, let us not venture farther in transgression, but face right about and wash our robes of character in the blood of the Lamb, that they may be spotless. Let us cry as did David: "Open thou' mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law." Those to whom God has intrusted time and means that they might be a blessing to humanity, but who have squandered these gifts needlessly upon themselves and children, will have a fearful account to meet at the bar of God.  {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 15}
[RH, July 8, 1880 par. 16]          Dear sisters, shall this order of things continue; or will you resolve to put off your ornaments, and turn your attention fully to seeking the Lord? Bring in your trespass-offerings, your thank-offerings, and your freewill-offerings; humble your hearts before the Lord, and he will be found ever ready to receive and pardon.                                                    -    {RH, July 8, 1880 par. 16}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 1]       January 4, 1881 Literary Societies.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         It is often asked, Are literary societies a benefit to our youth? To answer this question properly, we should consider not only the avowed purpose of such societies, but the influence which they have actually exerted, as proved by experience. The improvement of the mind is a duty which we owe to ourselves, to society, and to God. But we should never devise means for the cultivation of the intellect at the expense of the moral and the spiritual. And it is only by the harmonious development of both the mental and the moral faculties that the highest perfection of either can be attained. Are these results secured by literary societies as they are generally conducted?  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 2]          As the question was first stated, it would appear very narrow-minded to answer in the negative; but in every case where a literary society has been established among our people, its influence has proved to be unfavorable to religious life, and has led to backsliding from God. This has been tried in Battle Creek and in other places, and the result has ever been the same. In some cases, long-standing evils have grown out of these associations.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 3]          The irreligious and unconsecrated in heart and life are usually admitted, and are often placed in the most responsible positions. Rules and regulations may be adopted that are thought to be sufficient to hold in check every deleterious influence; but Satan, a shrewd general, is at work to mold the society to suit his plans, and in time he too often succeeds. The great adversary finds ready access to those whom he has controlled in the past, and through them he accomplishes his purpose. The association of the God-fearing with the unbelieving in these societies does not make saints of sinners. For a short time, there may be nothing seriously objectionable, but minds that have not been brought under the control of the Spirit of Christ will not take readily to those things which savor of truth and righteousness. If they had heretofore had any relish for spiritual things, they would have placed themselves in the ranks of Jesus Christ. The two classes are controlled by different masters, and are opposites in their purposes, hopes, tastes, and desires. The followers of Jesus enjoy sober, sensible, and ennobling themes, while those who have no love for sacred things cannot take pleasure in these gatherings, unless the superficial and unreal shall make a prominent feature in the exercises.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 4]          The purposes and objects which lead to the formation of literary societies may be good; but unless wisdom from God shall control these organizations, they will become a positive evil. Various entertainments are introduced to make the meetings interesting and attractive for worldlings, and thus the exercises of the so-called literary society too often degenerate into demoralizing theatrical performances, and cheap non-sense. All these gratify the carnal mind, that is at enmity with God; but they do not strengthen the intellect nor confirm the morals. Little by little, the spiritual element is ruled out by the irreligious, and the effort to harmonize principles which are antagonistic in their nature proves a decided failure. When God's people voluntarily unite with the worldly and unconsecrated, and give them the pre-eminence, they will be led away from him by the unsanctified influence under which they have placed themselves.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 5]          Many literary societies are in reality young theaters on a cheap scale, and they create in the youth a taste for the stage. While writing upon this point, my eye falls upon the following striking incident from real life:-  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 6]          "'It is of no use, Mrs. W., I have tried again and again, and I cannot become a Christian.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 7]          "'So you said a year ago, yet you thought there was nothing in the way.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 8]          "'I don't think there is now, but I don't feel any different from what I did then, and I don't believe I ever shall be a Christian.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 9]          "The first speaker was a bright girl somewhat over twenty, who, on a previous visit nearly a year before, had confided to her elder friend her earnest desire to become a Christian. Of her evident sincerity there could be no doubt, and the visitor was sorely puzzled to understand why her young friend had not yet found peace. The two were standing by the half-opened door of the Sunday-school room, where a rehearsal for an 'entertainment' was in progress; and the girl, looking in, seemed suddenly to find there a suggestion for further thought.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 10]          "'I believe,' she said hesitatingly, 'there is one thing I cannot give up.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 11]          "'Give it up at once, dear.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 12]          "'But I can't.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 13]          "'Come to Jesus first then, and he will give you the power.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 14]         "'I don't want him to. I believe if I knew I should die and be lost in three weeks from tonight, I would rather be lost than give up my passion.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 15]          "'And what is this dearly loved thing, worth so much more than your salvation?'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 16]          "'Oh, it isn't worth more, only I love it more, and I can't and won't give it up. It's that I--I want to be an actress; I know I have the talent; I've always hoped the way would open for me to go upon the stage, and I can't help hoping so still.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 17]          "'Do you think it would be wrong for you to do so, provided the way did open?'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 18]          "'I don't know that it would be a sin; but I couldn't do it and be a Christian; the two things don't go together.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 19]          "'How did you come by such a taste? I am sure you do not belong to a theater-going family?'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 20]          "'Oh no! my father and mother are Methodists; they always disapproved of the theater. I've been in Sunday-school all my life. They used to make me sing and recite at the entertainments when I was four years old, and I acted the angel and fairy parts in the dialogues; and when I grew older, I always arranged the tableaux, charades, etc. Then I joined a set of sociables got up by our church young people. At first we did "Mrs. Jarley's Wax-works," and sung "Pinafore" for the benefit of the church; and then we got more ambitious, studied, and had private theatricals, and last winter we hired Mason's Hall and gave a series of Shakespearean performances, which cleared off a large part of the church debt. But that's only second-class work, after all. I want to do the real thing, to go upon the stage as a profession. My father won't hear of it; but I hope some time the way will be opened that I may realize my heart's desire.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 21]          "'And meantime, will you not come to Jesus and be saved?"  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 21}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 22]          "'No, I cannot do it and keep to this hope, and I will not give this up.'  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 22}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 23]          "And so the visitor turned sadly away, thinking for what miserable messes of pottage men and women are willing to sell their glorious birthright as children of God; thinking also of the seeds which are being sowed in our Sunday-schools, the tares among the wheat, and the terrible harvest that may yet spring up from this well-meant but injudicious seed-sowing."  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 23}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 24]          It has been our study to devise some plan for the establishment of a literary society which shall prove a benefit to all connected with it,--a society in which all its members shall feel a moral responsibility to make it what it should be, and to avoid the evils that have made such associations dangerous to religious principle. Persons of discretion and good judgment, who have a living connection with Heaven, who will see the evil tendencies, and, not deceived by Satan, will move straight forward in the path of integrity, continually holding aloft the banner of Christ,--such a class are needed to control in these societies. Such an influence will command respect, and make these gatherings a blessing rather than a curse. If men and women of mature age would unite with young persons to organize and conduct such a literary society, it might become both useful and interesting. But when such gatherings degenerate into occasions for fun and boisterous mirth, they are anything but literary or elevating. They are debasing to both mind and morals.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 24}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 25]          Bible reading, the critical examination of Bible subjects, essays written upon topics which would improve the mind and impart knowledge, the study of the prophecies or the precious lessons of Christ,--these will have an influence to strengthen the mental powers and increase spirituality. And why should not the Bible be brought into such meetings? There is a deplorable ignorance of God's word, even with those who are thought to be intelligent.            "Most wondrous book! bright candle of the Lord!        Star of eternity! the only light        By which the bark of man can navigate        The sea of life, and gain the coast of bliss securely."  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 25}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 26]          Why should not this book--this precious treasure--be exalted and esteemed as a valued friend? This is our chart across the stormy sea of life. It is our guide-book, showing us the way to the eternal mansions, and the character we must have to inhabit them. There is no book the perusal of which will so elevate and strengthen the mind as the study of the Bible. Here the intellect will find themes of the most elevated character to call out its powers. There is nothing that will so endow with vigor all our faculties as bringing them in contact with the stupendous truths of revelation. The effort to grasp and measure these great thoughts expands the mind. We may dig down deep into the mine of truth, and gather precious treasures with which to enrich the soul. Here we may learn the true way to live, the safe way to die.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 26}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 27]          A familiar acquaintance with the Scriptures sharpens the discerning powers, and fortifies the soul against the attacks of Satan. The Bible is the sword of the Spirit, which will never fail to vanquish the adversary. It is the only true guide in all matters of faith and practice. The reason why Satan has so great control over the minds and hearts of men, is that they have not made the word of God the man of their counsel, and all their ways have not been tried by the true test. The Bible will show us what course we must pursue to become heirs of glory. Says the psalmist, "Thy word is a lamp unto my feet and a light unto my path." But this is not the case when it is left unopened and unread.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 27}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 28]          Literary societies are almost universally exerting an influence contrary to that which the name indicates. As generally conducted, they are an injury to the youth; for Satan comes in to put his stamp upon the exercises. All that makes men manly, or women womanly, is reflected from the character of Christ. The less we have of Christ in such societies, the less we have of the elevating, refining, ennobling element which should prevail. When worldlings conduct these meetings to meet their wishes, the spirit of Christ is excluded; for the Lord's enemies are not pleased with that which would strengthen and confirm a love for spiritual and eternal things. The mind is drawn away from serious reflection, away from God, away from the real and substantial, to the imaginary and the superficial. Literary societies--would that the name expressed their true character! "What is the chaff to the wheat?"  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 28}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 29]          The mind is so constituted that it must be occupied with either good or evil. If it takes a low level, it is generally because it is left to deal with common-place subjects--unimportant matters,--not being called out and reined up to grasp those grand and elevated truths which are as enduring as eternity. The understanding will gradually adapt itself to the subjects with which it is familiarized. Man has the power to regulate and control the workings of the mind, and give direction to the current of his thoughts. But this requires greater effort than we can make in our own strength. We must stay our minds on God, if we would have right thoughts, and proper subjects for meditation.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 29}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 30]          Few realize that it is a duty to exercise control over their thoughts and imaginations. It is difficult to keep the undisciplined mind fixed upon profitable subjects. But if the thoughts are not properly employed, religion cannot flourish in the soul. The mind must be pre-occupied with sacred and eternal things, or it will cherish trifling and superficial thoughts. Both the intellectual and the moral powers must be disciplined, and they will strengthen and improve by exercise.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 30}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 31]          To understand this matter aright, we must remember that our hearts are naturally depraved, and we are unable, of ourselves, to pursue a right course. It is only by the grace of God, combined with the most earnest efforts on our part, that we can gain the victory.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 31}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 32]          There are, in the Christian faith, subjects upon which every one should accustom his mind to dwell. The love of Jesus, which passeth knowledge, his sufferings for the fallen race, his work of mediation in our behalf, and his exalted glory,--these are the mysteries into which angels desired to look. Heavenly beings find in these themes enough to attract and engage their deepest thoughts; and shall we, who are so intimately concerned, manifest less interest than the angels, in the wonders of redeeming love?  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 32}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 33]          The intellect, as well as the heart, must be consecrated to the service of God. He has claims upon all there is of us. However innocent or laudable it may appear, the follower of Christ should not indulge in any gratification, or engage in any enterprise, which an enlightened conscience tells him would abate his ardor, or lessen his spirituality  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 33}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 34]          Pleasure-seeking, frivolity, and mental and moral dissipation, are flooding the world with their demoralizing influence. Every Christian should labor to press back the tide of evil, and save our youth from the influences that would sweep them down to ruin. May God help us to press our way against the current!                                                    -    {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 34}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 1]       January 4, 1881 The House of the Lord.  ［THIS ARTICLE WAS READ  BEFORE THE CHURCH AT BATTLE CREEK, ON THE  OCCASION OF A MEETING TO ADOPT THE BEST  METHODS TO RAISE MEANS TO PAY THE DEBT ON  THE TABERNACLE. THE PRINCIPLES SET FORTH BEING  OF GENERAL APPLICATION, IT IS GIVEN IN THE  REVIEW.                         J.W.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "How much owest thou unto my Lord?" Let this question come home to every heart. All that we possess, all that we are, we owe to our Redeemer. He gives us every earthly blessing, and every spiritual good. Are we, by self-denial and sacrifice, doing all in our power to relieve the needy, and to sustain the cause of God? The poor are the Lord's, and the cause of religion is his. Every good thing we enjoy was placed in our hands by his bountiful mercy, as an expression of his love. Christ requires us to do as he has done,--deny self that we may be laborers together with God.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 2]          The new year is right upon us, and we should recount the blessings of the past, the favors we have received of God, and then bring to the Lord our freewill-offerings, our thank-offerings, and our sin-offerings. The Sabbath-keepers at Battle Creek have been a liberal people; most of them are poor, but as they have manifested liberality in the past, we hope they will pursue the same course in the future. There are but few who cannot do something. If it costs the poor greater self-denial than it does the rich, the reward will be proportionate. The Lord's bounties are continually flowing in upon us, and he would have us to be living channels, through which his mercies may flow out in deeds of beneficence to our fellow-men. In no case let us rob God.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 3]          We have the privilege of listening to God's word in our place of worship; but this building, called the Lord's house, has a heavy debt. Shall not we who worship in this commodious edifice put forth earnest efforts to do our share in lifting the debt from the Tabernacle? The poor may be encouraged by the thought that the smallest sums, given in sincerity and cheerfulness, are as acceptable to God as are the thousands cast into the treasury by the rich. There are but few as poor as the widow who gave her two mites as an offering to God. The gift was small, yet it was all her living, and she was commended by the Master. He regarded the two mites of the poor widow as a greater contribution than the rich gifts of the wealthy. He did not measure the value of the offering by its amount, but by the motive, the cheerfulness and purity of the action. Although this small contribution was mingled with the thousands in the treasury, it was not lost to the eye of the great Giver of all good. That little rill which started in the two mites has gathered to itself other tiny streams from thousands of sources, and has had an influence to rebuke selfishness and encourage the giving of larger sums.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 4]          All have a work to do, if they would make their life a blessing. We ask our brethren and sisters to act their part as nobly this year as they did last year in contributing toward our house of worship. Open your hearts, and open your purses, and do what you can. Freely and continuously our Redeemer bestows his gifts upon us. Ought we not, then, to give back to the Lord his own? Can we exercise a greater love than God has shown toward us? He has done all that he can do for our good. He appeals to us whether he has left anything undone which our highest interests demand: "Judge, I pray you, betwixt me and my vineyard. What could have been done more to my vineyard that I have not done in it?" We cannot express our gratitude to God by bestowing anything to enrich him, for he is the giver of all our mercies; but he points us to the poor and the afflicted, and to his cause in all its branches, and assures us that he accepts the good done to the least of his followers as if done to himself. God has manifested a deep interest in the welfare of the fallen sons of Adam. He "so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." All the love that men and angels are capable of exercising, sinks into insignificance in comparison with the love of God toward the human family.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 5]          The Lord requires us to give liberally for the support of his cause. Should we compare our offerings with those which were constantly required of the Jews, we would find that we fall far below them in beneficence. Their contributions amounted to fully one-fourth of their entire income. At the lowest estimate, the amount expended upon the tabernacle in the wilderness and the temple at Jerusalem exceeded the cost of all the church edifices in the United States.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 6]          Many regard these demands upon the Jews as far above the possible standard of duty required of us. But are there grounds for this conclusion? Are our advantages inferior to those of the Jews? or has God been less beneficent with us than with them? We hear ministers in the various churches extolling the blessings of the gospel, and representing the glory of this age as exceeding in every respect that of the Jewish age. They call the Mosaic dispensation one of darkness, and exalt the present as an age of far greater light and privilege. If this is so, will not God hold us accountable for these increased blessings? Just in proportion to the gifts bestowed, will be his claims upon us. Are the calls of beneficence less numerous now than they were in the Jewish age? It should be the reverse.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 7]          The systematic demands upon the Jews were healthful in their influence, and were preventive of pauperism. A poor man was rarely seen among that people. While they rendered willing obedience to God's requirements, his blessing rested upon them, and prosperity attended all their labors. Anciently, the Hebrews were separated from every other nation on the face of the earth. Their field of labor was limited to their own people. Now the middle wall of partition between Jew and Gentile is broken down, and the way is open for foreign missionary enterprises. The field of our labor is the world. Every nation, tongue, and people can be reached by the saving truth for this time. God has freely intrusted to us, as his stewards, the bread of life, and the means to carry that bread to those who are ready to perish. In view of this, should not our standard of liberality be higher than that of God's ancient people?  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 8]          In proportion to their income, the rich are doing less than the poor. Many who give something are not blessed of God, because they do not give more. The Lord would have his people so constrained by the love of Christ that they will gladly meet the wants of his cause. We should ever acknowledge our allegiance to him, and regard it as our reasonable service to devote our energies, our property, and our lives to his work.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 9]          When, on account of their faith, the Christians at Jerusalem were reduced to poverty, other churches showed their liberality by supplying the wants of those brethren. Though the Macedonian churches were in great affliction, yet the apostle Paul declares that "the abundance of their joy, and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality."  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 10]          We do not urge our brethren to contribute, but as they have hitherto shown a willingness to assist in the work of God, we invite them now to come forward with their offerings, and lessen the debt upon our Tabernacle. We hope to be as much surprised on New Year's eve as was David when he saw the offerings for the temple of the Lord:--  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 11]          "And they with whom precious stones were found gave them to the treasure of the house of the Lord, by the hand of Jehiel the Gershonite. Then the people rejoiced, for that they offered willingly, because with perfect heart they offered willingly to the Lord; and David the king also rejoiced with great joy. Wherefore David blessed the Lord before all the congregation; and David said, Blessed be thou, Lord God of Israel our father, forever and ever. Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the majesty; for all that is in the heaven and in the earth is thine; thine is the kingdom, O Lord, and thou art exalted as head above all. Both riches and honor come of thee, and thou reignest over all; and in thine hand is power and might; and in thine hand it is to make great, and to give strength unto all. Now therefore, our God, we thank thee, and praise thy glorious name. But who am I, and what is my people, that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort? for all things come of thee, and of thine own have we given thee."                                                    -    {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 1]       January 4, 1881 The New Year.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         We should invite our brethren and sisters of other churches, not only in Michigan but in the different States, to consider our situation at Battle Creek. Our institutions being located here, this is a place of no small importance to our cause. In so large a church, there are many more demands for means than in the smaller churches. Many of your poor, your unfortunate, your sick, have for some reason located here. Our College is no financial benefit to the cause in this place, for at this late date it has a heavy debt, which is carried by the Review Office. Yet those who live at a distance are really as much benefited by the College as are our people at Battle Creek.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 2]         The house in which we worshiped for a number of years would have accommodated our people in this city. But our congregations have rapidly increased in size since the establishment of the College. Families moved to Battle Creek to educate their children, and students came in to attend the school. These additions, with the patients who came to the Sanitarium, made it a positive necessity to build a larger house of worship. To meet the demands created by the presence of our institutions here, the Tabernacle was erected. It is a commodious building, yet is not extravagant in its design or workmanship. Nothing less than this, in architecture or expense, would we desire to offer to our God as his house.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 3]          The erection of this building necessarily required a large outlay of means. Battle Creek, a poor church, has lifted the load nobly; others in the different States have responded to the calls made; and yet our house of worship is encumbered with a debt, which is also carried by the Review Office. This debt should be lifted. Will our brethren and sisters help us at this time?  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 4]          In the interchange of presents at the commencement of the new year, we trust that our people, not only at Battle Creek but in all other places, will remember the wants of God's cause. The Lord is not honored by the practice of bestowing costly presents upon a few favorites because it is the custom. These favorites are seldom the Lord's poor. There are but few whose chief interest at this holiday season is to feed the hungry, clothe the naked, and lift up the discouraged and oppressed. Many are really perplexed to decide what gifts they can select that will give pleasure to those who are abundantly supplied with the good things of this life. Let the money usually expended for these gifts, flow into the Lord's treasury. When tempted to purchase expensive ornaments, or other needless articles to please the eye and indulge the fancy, let every one ask himself, "Can I do this to the glory of God, or is it merely to please my friends?" How many, at the commencement of the new year, consider their indebtedness to God while they are making their holiday presents?  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 5]          There is no harm in presenting to our friends gifts which they really need. But I entreat you, my brethren and sisters, do not, because it is the custom, bestow gifts upon those who have no real need, while you do little for the poor, and entirely neglect to make your offerings to God. All that we possess belongs to God, and he has made us his stewards. Let us not expend our means for idols to please the fancy and engage the affection of our friends, while we at the same time neglect our best Friend,--the one to whom we owe everything.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 6]          I plead with our brethren and sisters everywhere in behalf of our Tabernacle. In this building, students and visitors from all parts of the country assemble weekly to listen to the word of God. It is the duty of other churches to help us in our efforts in this missionary field. The selfish and stingy may say, "I am tired of this continual solicitation for means; will it never cease?" No, never, never! until Christ shall clothe himself in garments of vengeance, and the fiat shall go forth from his lips, He that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 7]          When our Heavenly Benefactor forgets our returning wants; when God forgets to be gracious, and none of his gifts flow into our barns, our granaries, and our cellars,--then may we plead an excuse for withholding our offerings. God has never left us without expressions of his love," in that he did good, and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness." He has declared that "while the earth remaineth, seed-time and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night, shall not cease." He guards us every moment by his care, and upholds us by his power. He sends us the cheering sunshine, and the invigorating air; our path is crowded with the tokens of his everlasting love. He spreads our tables with food; he gives us rest and sleep. Weekly he brings to us the Sabbath, the day which he has blessed and sanctified for the good of man. We enjoy freedom from the world's hurry and bustle and wearisome labor, and may worship God in his house according to the dictates of our own conscience, with none to molest, or make afraid. The prophets and apostles suffered torture and death for their religion; but there is no gaping prison or cruel rack awaiting us for our fidelity to God. And as oft as we lift our hearts to him with true penitence and faith, he opens to us the windows of Heaven and gives us the blessings of his grace. Goodness and mercy constantly surround us.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 8]          God has given us his holy word to be a lamp to our feet and a light to our path. As we peruse its teachings, we find ourselves addressed in counsels of wisdom: "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in Heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal." The lesson is repeated to us, both by the word of God and by his providence, "Freely ye have received, freely give,"--give to help the needy, and to sustain the cause of God. The Lord's claims upon us are paramount to all others. We are not to consecrate to him what may remain after all our imaginary wants have been satisfied; but before supplying our own needs, we should present to him the portion which he has specified. And in addition to all this, the thank-offering is of perpetual obligation.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 9]          Our Redeemer has set us an example in his own life, and we are required to be merciful to our fellow-men as he has been merciful to us, needy, dependent creatures of his care. The calls for our beneficence are from God. He works continuously for us, and he requires us to work continually for his cause. When we wish the Infinite Father to withhold from us his gifts, then it will be more reasonable to inquire, "Is there no end of giving?"  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 10]          When Mary poured the precious ointment on Jesus' head, our Lord commended the act, and also said, "Ye have the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will, ye may do them good." In this instance, Christ teaches his followers that they should bless the needy with their substance and render back to God in gifts and offerings the blessings he has bestowed upon them.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 11]          I counsel you, my brethren and sisters, to commence the new year with a clean record. For the truth's sake and for Christ's sake, make every effort in your power to right you wrongs. Search your hearts critically, analyze your feelings, and remove every cause of dissension. If you have defrauded your brother, angels have written it against you. If you have failed to make his case your own, and to manifest toward him tenderness and compassion, you have neglected your duty, and thus it stands registered against you. Whatever have been the mistakes and errors of the past year, let them be canceled now; let them not be brought into the new year, to mar the purity of its unwritten pages. Come to the Lord with hearts overflowing with thankfulness for past and present mercies, and manifest your appreciation of God's bounties by bringing to him your thank-offerings, your freewill-offerings, and your trespass offerings.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 12]          The Chinese new year is sacredly kept for one week, with great ceremony. Old debts are paid, old grudges are forgiven. If an individual cannot pay his debts, his fellow-Chinamen assist him, so that old accounts may not be carried into the new year. They say Joss (their god) will be angry with them if they neglect this work. Although these heathen are ignorant of the true God, yet in these things their example is worthy of imitation, even by Christians.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 13]          The worshipers of idols should not be in advance of the children of the living God. Shall not faults be confessed, and differences be put away, before we enter upon the new year? Oh that in every church in our land there might be a settlement of old difficulties, that jealousies and wrongs between brethren might be made right! Would not the world's Redeemer and the holy angels look down upon such a scene with pleasure? Would not the heavenly arches ring with the sweet music, Peace on earth, good-will to men? Let us try to set things in order among us, that we may have the approbation of Heaven. Let us bring all our tithes into the store-house, and prove our Lord therewith, and see if he will not open the windows of Heaven, and pour us out a blessing that there shall not be room enough to receive it.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 14]          I advise my brethren and sisters to supply themselves the coming year with a home missionary box, wherein to deposit small bits of money for offerings to God, besides the regular tithe. Whenever there is an extra outlay for the gratification of the appetite, let an equal amount also be dropped into this savings-bank. The sisters should have a separate box; and for every needless expenditure for ribbons, ruffles, or ornaments of any kind, they should drop the same amount into this receptacle. Let parents prepare a box for each of their children, and after explaining the principle, leave them with their conscience and their God.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 15]          Old and young frequently expend means for candies and other hurtful indulgences, and for dainties of which they have no real need. Let them put the same amount into these savings banks the coming year, and they will be surprised at the result. They will find quite a sum, which represents that which they have thoughtlessly squandered to please the taste and gratify pride, when had they practiced self-denial, they would have had for benevolent purposes an amount just double that which they have saved.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 16]          As Christians, let us show our faith by our works; and at the commencement of the year, let us enter upon a course of action which will meet the approval of God. Do not neglect to provide yourselves and your children with the little banks. The very fact that for every penny needlessly expended another must be deposited here, will prevent many an unnecessary outlay.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 17]          I now ask my brethren and sisters for a New Year's present, not for myself, but for the cause of God. This request will reach many after the new year has come in, but I trust they will not excuse themselves, thinking that it is too late to present their offerings. Let your gifts come in during the entire month of January; and if you cannot command the means now, send in your pledges, stating what you will do, and then redeem these pledges as soon as possible.  {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, January 4, 1881 par. 18]          I appeal to the congregation that regularly assemble at our Tabernacle: Will you not bring in your offerings to lift the debt from the Lord's house? I appeal to those who send their children to Battle Creek, where they unite with us in the worship of God: Will you not assist us to lift this debt? I invite all to be especially liberal at this time. Let cheerful freewill-offerings be brought to the Lord, let us consecrate to Him all that we are, and all that we have, and then may we all unite to swell the songs,--                  "Praise God, from whom all blessings flow;               Praise him, all creatures here below;               Praise him above, ye heavenly host;               Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost."                                                    -    {RH, January 4, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 1]       January 11, 1881 Bible Study.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White  -         The study of the Bible is superior to all other study in strengthening the intellect. What fields of thought the youth may find to explore in the word of God! The mind may go deeper and still deeper in its research, gathering strength with every effort to comprehend truth; and yet there is an infinity beyond.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 2]          Those who profess to love God and reverence sacred things, and yet allow the mind to come down to the superficial and unreal, are placing themselves on Satan's ground, and are doing his work. If the young would study the glorious works of God in nature, and his majesty and power as revealed in his word, they would come from every such exercise with faculties quickened and elevated. A vigor would be received, having no kin to arrogance. By a contemplation of the marvels of divine power, the mind will learn that hardest but most useful of all lessons, that human wisdom, unless connected with the Infinite, and sanctified by the grace of Christ, is foolishness.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 3]          The work of God's dear Son in undertaking to link the created with the Uncreated, the finite with the Infinite, in his own divine person, is a subject that may well employ our thoughts for a lifetime. This work of Christ was to confirm the beings of other worlds in their innocency and loyalty, as well as to save the lost and perishing of this world. He opened a way for the disobedient to return to their allegiance to God, while by the same act he placed a safeguard around those who were already pure, that they might not become polluted.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 4]          While we rejoice that there are worlds which have never fallen, these worlds render praise, and honor, and glory to Jesus Christ for the plan of redemption to save the fallen sons of Adam, as well as to confirm themselves in their position and character of purity. The arm that raised the human family from the ruin which Satan had brought upon the race through his temptations, is the arm which has preserved the inhabitants of other worlds from sin. Every world throughout immensity engages the care and support of the Father and the Son; and this care is constantly exercised for fallen humanity. Christ is mediating in behalf of man, and the order of unseen worlds also is preserved by his mediatorial work. Are not these themes of sufficient magnitude and importance to engage our thoughts, and call forth our gratitude and adoration to God?  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 5]          Open the Bible to our youth, draw their attention to its hidden treasures, teach them to search for its jewels of truth, and they will gain a strength of intellect such as the study of all that philosophy embraces could not impart. The grand subjects upon which the Bible treats, the dignified simplicity of its inspired utterances, the elevated themes which it presents to the mind, the light, sharp and clear, from the throne of God, enlightening the understanding, will develop the powers of the mind to an extent that can scarcely be comprehended, and never fully explained.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 6]          The Bible presents a boundless field for the imagination, as much higher and more ennobling in character than the superficial creations of the unsanctified intellect as the heavens are higher than the earth. The inspired history of our race is placed in the hands of every individual. All may now begin their research. They may become acquainted with our first parents as they stood in Eden, in holy innocency, enjoying communion with God and sinless angels. They may trace the introduction of sin, and its results upon the race, and follow, step by step, down the track of sacred history, as it records the disobedience and impenitence of man and the just retribution for sin.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 7]          The reader may hold converse with patriarchs and prophets; he may move through the most inspiring scenes; he may behold Christ, who was Monarch in Heaven, equal with God, coming down to humanity, and working out the plan of redemption, breaking off from man the chains wherewith Satan had bound him, and making it possible for him to regain his godlike manhood. Christ taking upon himself humanity, and preserving the level of man for thirty years, and then making his soul an offering for sin, that man might not be left to perish, is a subject for the deepest thought and the most concentrated study.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 8]          If they fulfill the purpose of God, even the most experienced Christians will be continual learners in the school of Christ, that they may become efficient teachers. And it is impossible to explain and enforce the great truths of the Bible without seeing clearer light ourselves. Our own views will become extended, and the effort to make plain to others the words of God will fasten them in our own minds. Men may have enjoyed the training of the schools, and may have made themselves acquainted with the great writers on theology, yet truth will open to the mind, and impress it with new and striking power, as the word of God is searched and pondered with an earnest, prayerful desire to understand it.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 9]          Let the mind grasp the stupendous truths of revelation, and it will never be content to employ its powers upon frivolous themes; it will turn with disgust from the trashy literature and idle amusements that are demoralizing the youth of today. Those who have communed with the poets and sages of the Bible, and whose souls have been stirred by the glorious deeds of the heroes of faith, will come from the rich fields of thought far more pure in heart and elevated in mind than if they had been occupied in studying the most celebrated secular authors, or in contemplating and glorifying the exploits of the Pharaohs and Herods and Caesars of the world.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 10]         The powers of the youth are mostly dormant, because they do not make the fear of God the beginning of wisdom. The Lord gave Daniel wisdom and knowledge, because he would not be influenced by any power that would interfere with his religious principles. The reason why we have so few men of mind, of stability and solid worth, is that they think to find greatness while disconnecting from Heaven.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 11]          God is not feared, and love, and honored, by the children of men. Religion is not lived out, as well as professed. The Lord can do but little for man, because he is so easily exalted, is so ready to think himself of consequence. God would have us enlarge our capabilities, and avail ourselves of every privilege to unfold, to cultivate, to strengthen the understanding. Man was born for a higher, nobler life than that which he develops. The period of our mortal existence is preparatory to the life which measures with the life of God.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 12]          What subjects are presented in the Sacred Scriptures for the mind to dwell upon! Where can be found higher themes for contemplation? Where are themes so intensely interesting? In what sense are all the researches of human science comparable in sublimity and mystery with the science of the Bible? Where is anything that will so call out the strength of the intellect in deep and earnest thought?  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 13]          If we will let it speak to us, the Bible will teach us what nothing else can teach. But alas! everything else is dwelt upon except the word of God. Worthless literature, fictitious stories are greedily devoured, while the Bible, with all its treasures of sacred truth, lies neglected upon our tables. The Sacred Word, if made the rule of life, will refine, elevate, and sanctify. It is the voice of God to man. Will we heed it?  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 14]          "The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple." Angels stand beside the searcher of the Scriptures, to impress and illuminate the mind. The command of Christ comes to us with the same force today as when addressed to the first disciples eighteen hundred years ago: "Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life, and they are they which testify of me."                                                    -    {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 1]      January 11, 1881 The Barren Fig-Tree.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         The treatment of the barren fig-tree by the Saviour of the world, shows how all pretenders to godliness will be treated. He pronounced upon it his withering curse, and left it seared and sapless, rejected by God. This tree represents the Jews, who refused to respond to the love of Christ. Despite all the privileges and opportunities granted them, they brought forth only briers and thorns,--no fruit to the glory of God. This blighted tree was a parable to the house of Israel,--a most impressive lesson. It is also a lesson to the professed followers of Christ in every age. Reaching through all time, it speaks in unmistakable language to all formalists and boasters of godliness who stand forth to the world with high profession, but are utterly devoid of that vital piety which alone God recognizes as fruit.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 2]          There is a decided lack of piety among us as a people. The true burden of the work for the salvation of souls does not rest upon us as it should. Like the barren fig-tree, many flaunt their foliage-covered branches before the Lord, proudly claiming to be his commandment-keeping people, while the heart-searching God finds them destitute of fruit.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 3]          We boast of our advancement in the truth; but our works do not correspond with our profession. We are sadly deficient in spirit, energy, and life. Leaf-covered trees are plenty, but they are destitute of fruit. The fearful condition of lukewarmness and unfaithfulness which would exist in the last days was described by the great apostle in these words:--  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 4]          "This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come; for men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, truce-breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof; from such turn away."  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 5]          We learn from the Sacred Record that this tree, upon which hung not a redeeming cluster of fruit, was clothed with green foliage. Notice the words. "Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof." The doom of the fruitless fig-tree has an application to individual professors who manifest the natural tendencies of the unrenewed heart, and contradict their faith by their daily life. They do not represent to the world the character of Christ, because they have not Christ in them.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 6]          Our Saviour never turned away from the truly penitent, no matter how great their guilt. But he hates all hypocrisy and vain display. He addressed with the most severe and unqualified reproof the Pharisees and hypocrites represented by the fig-tree covered with green foliage, but destitute of fruit.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 7]          Fruitless professors, sad indeed is your fate; for the open sinner stands in a more favorable position in the sight of God. The blight of God's curse is upon that class who hide the deformity of their lives under a profession of godliness. John, that bold, undaunted reprover of sin, who came to prepare the way for Christ's first advent, thus addressed the multitude that flocked to hear him: "Therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire" Terrible words! And as we see the many who profess to be God's commandment-keeping people, whose lives show that they do not the will of our Father which is in Heaven, we can come to only one conclusion,--that in the doom of the fig-tree which bore no fruit, and upon which fell the withering curse of God, they may read their own fate.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 8]          The compassion and tender love of Jesus for those for whom he died, is without parallel. But when his love and mercy are insulted, when his life and example are misrepresented by those professing to be his followers, severe retribution will surely follow. Christ has bought man with an infinite price. Soul, body, and spirit,--all that constitutes the man,--is the rightful property of our Saviour; and when he sees the body, the temple of the soul, defiled and degraded by indulgence of appetite and lustful passion, and the heart polluted and defiled by sin,--when he sees the soul which was the purchase of his blood, proving a curse rather than a blessing to the world, he dooms it as he did the fig-tree, and it becomes a fearful monument of his righteousness and avenging wrath.  {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, January 11, 1881 par. 9]          Jesus is wounded and insulted by his professed followers whose unconsecrated lives disgrace their profession. He would purify the temple courts of the soul; but if his efforts to warn and reprove are not heeded, his forbearance and compassion will be changed to severity and judgment.                                                    -    {RH, January 11, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, 1881 par. 1]       1881 (Date unknown) Moving to Battle Creek.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Upon opening my mail one morning, I found letters from two of our sisters making most urgent appeals for advise and assistance in regard to coming to Battle Creek. One sister stated that she wished to educate her children here, and also that she had decided to leave her present home. On account of the cruel course of her husband, she felt that she could no longer live with him.  {RH, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, 1881 par. 2]         Another sister wrote that her husband had left her for Kansas some months before, and she had heard nothing from him. She had concluded that he must have died, and that she was a widow. She had four little girls whom she was very anxious to bring to Battle Creek that they might enjoy the privileges offered by the church and the school here. She asked that suitable rooms be provided for her, and that some employment be found whereby she could support herself. She also desired help to begin housekeeping, and she hoped, if prospered, sometime to be able to repay these favors. She begged for assistance, and said she was almost wild with trouble and discouragement.  {RH, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, 1881 par. 3]         These letters are but a sample of a large number which we are constantly receiving. Should we encourage all who desire to come to Battle Creek, it would be necessary to build an asylum for poor widows, forsaken wives, and homeless orphans. If this is the best thing to be done, and our people in the different churches will furnish means to build such an asylum, and to sustain these unfortunate and bereaved ones, then Battle Creek can open her arms to welcome all who shall come. But would it not be a better plan for every State to examine into these unfortunate cases, and then help the worthy, and counsel those who are not doing what they might do where they are? If these dependent ones are not subject to the voice of the church, they prove themselves unworthy of help from their own brethren or from Battle Creek.  {RH, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, 1881 par. 4]         We are ignorant of the real character and situation of many who are appealing to us for help. We have often been imposed upon. There is a right way to have these matters receive due attention. Let the unfortunate make their appeals to the president of their own Conference, and if he desires the counsel of persons of experience at Battle Creek, let him present the particulars of the case by letter. Those who will rush to Battle Creek without seeking advice, and fall as a dead weight upon the church, deserve censure for their presumption.  {RH, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, 1881 par. 5]         For years the widow, the fatherless, the forsaken wife, the unfortunate, the sick and the poor have been moving to Battle Creek, until she is carrying a heavy burden that her sister churches know nothing of. A duty rests upon the churches in the different States to care for their own poor, helping them, as far as possible, to help themselves. Should they do this, there would not be so many coming to Battle Creek with their families who must be cared for or suffer.  {RH, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, 1881 par. 6]         In the country, where fruits and vegetables can be raised in abundance, the poor can be supported at far less expense than in the city where the people must pay cash for nearly everything they live upon. Again, in a place like Battle Creek the poor feel compelled to wear better clothing than in the country. Almost any of our country churches could easily support two or three worthy families who are unable to support themselves. Said Christ, "Ye have the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will, ye may do them good." In receiving so many of the poor and unfortunate, Battle Creek has robbed other churches of blessings which they might have enjoyed.  {RH, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, 1881 par. 7]         Our ministers, laboring in different places, listen to the sad story of poverty and suffering told by individuals and families, and, without consideration, advice them to go to Battle Creek, where they can find work in our institutions. The persons thus advised may be the most worthy, or, as has sometimes proved to be the case, the most unworthy. Elements have thus floated into Battle Creek that have been a burden to the church. They require constant care and anxiety, and consume the finances raised by a church that are nearly all poor, and obliged to labor diligently for their daily bread.  {RH, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, 1881 par. 8]         Many of the poor who come here feel that they must do something for their own support. They plead for a position in our institutions. Some of these have been employed in the folding department at the publishing house, and have been paid Chicago prices for all the labor performed. In no other department are the employees paid Chicago prices. These persons are a burden to the Office as well as to the Sanitarium when sick. They are not the most profitable help. A sufficient number of efficient hands must be employed to supply their places when they are unable to work. Thus a greater number of hands than are really needed are employed. The reliable and efficient laborers cannot be dispensed with, and out of pity the unfortunate ones are retained, who can earn but little at most, even when paid liberally for all the work they do.  {RH, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, 1881 par. 9]         Although poor in this world, yet if they were rich in faith, and had a genuine religious experience, and would help to bear the burdens in spiritual matters, they would be welcomed. But many of this class drifting in among us seem to feel no burden of the cause and work of God. If they do not receive especial attention, they become dissatisfied, and decide that the church have not done their duty. Some will not listen to caution or reproof. The unruly tongue is far more active than the hands. They indulge in fault-finding, and some go from Battle Creek to lay the reproach at the door of their neighbors, who unwisely take it up, and Battle Creek is made a subject of unholy complaints and jealousies. We would ask these complainers whether they went to Battle Creek to help lift the burdens or to lay their own weight as an additional load upon an already overburdened church.  {RH, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, 1881 par. 10]         The reliable members of the Battle Creek church have donated liberally to all our institutions, and reflections upon this church are unjust.  {RH, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, 1881 par. 11]         Some who move to Battle Creek are actuated by covetousness. They come here for gain, and they watch greedily for every opportunity to benefit themselves at the expense of others. These are not the men who have sacrificed for the cause of God, and have invested means in our institutions. They are men who count gain as godliness, and they must be watched, lest they take advantage of the widow and the fatherless, the poor student, and the afflicted who come to the Sanitarium. These men are responsible to God for the influence they exert, and those who sustain them are also responsible for their dishonest, selfish course.  {RH, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, 1881 par. 12]         We plead in behalf of the Battle Creek church. Brethren of other churches, do not allow your inefficient, irresponsible members to drift here. Give Battle Creek the help of godly men who possess integrity of character; men who will not be swayed from duty, who will battle for the right, and maintain the honor of the cause of God. Many ask complainingly, "Why are they so worldly at Battle Creek? Why is it that they are at work almost unceasingly?" Every additional family that the sister churches allow to come to Battle Creek to receive care and financial help increases the necessity for this constant labor. If these complainers were more diligent in business and more fervent in spirit, they might be a help to us at Battle Creek. As long as there is a continual demand, not only for funds, but for anxious labor to keep this shifting, changing element from demoralizing the church, the treasury will be drained, and the faithful members overworked.  {RH, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, 1881 par. 13]         Battle Creek might have paid for the Tabernacle ere this, if every church had borne her own burdens of responsibility, instead of letting them fall here. You who express so much anxiety lest the church at Battle Creek become worldly, please help us by keeping your poor and unfortunate and unconsecrated ones at home. If you send them here, send with them men of Christian experience, and men who have means to help us bear these burdens. Do not, I beseech you, stifle the very life out of the heart of the body by forcing your burdens upon Battle Creek.  {RH, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, 1881 par. 14]         The promises of God are broad and positive to those who love their neighbor as themselves. Those who neglect the poor among them, neglect Christ in the person of his saints. How much easier for each church to care for its own poor, bearing the few burdens Providence has laid upon it, than to crowd them upon the already overburdened church at Battle Creek. Cannot our brethren and sisters see that with increased numbers there is an increase of care? There are men and women of all kinds of organization, with every peculiarity of character, to require attention and discipline; and unless there are a sufficient number of God-fearing, responsible men standing at the head of the work, some must be overworked and fall at their post.  {RH, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, 1881 par. 15]         God is not pleased with this disposition to move without a plain indication of duty from him. Some men who are useful in their little churches, get the moving mania, and become restless and discontented. They think some other location would be better for their families. Without seeking counsel from God, they move to Battle Creek, and then, instead of feeling, as every one ought to feel, that it is their duty in the fear of God to help the church, to be present at the prayer-meeting, ready to speak and pray, bearing the responsibilities which some one must bear in the church, they take exactly the opposite course. They see that the members of the church are not all right, and the principal business of some is to seek something to find fault about, and go and tell to others.  {RH, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, 1881 par. 16]         There is pride and vanity and lack of sobriety in the church at Battle Creek. But the very ones who make complaint of this, choose for associates this unconsecrated class. They seem to be of the same mind and judgment. We need men and women who shall see and appreciate the good, the pure, and the steadfast, and then stand by their side to support and encourage them.  {RH, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 1]      January 18, 1881 Sanctification.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 2]          There is in the religious world a theory of sanctification which is false in itself, and dangerous in its influence. We have met many who claim to be sanctified; but in many cases those who profess sanctification do not possess the genuine article. Their sanctification consists in talk and will-worship. Those who are really seeking to perfect Christian character will never indulge in the thought that they are sinless. Their lives may be irreproachable, they may be living representatives of the truth which they have accepted; but the more they discipline their minds to dwell upon the character of Christ, and the nearer they approach to his divine image, the more clearly will they discern its spotless perfection, and the more deeply will they feel their own defects.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 3]          When persons claim that they are sanctified, it is sufficient evidence that they are far from being holy. They fail to see their own weakness and utter destitution. They look upon themselves as reflecting the image of Christ, because they have no true knowledge of him. The greater the distance between them and their Saviour, the more righteous they appear in their own eyes.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 4]          While with penitence and humble trust we meditate upon Jesus, whom our sins have pierced and our sorrows have burdened, we may learn to walk in his footsteps. By beholding him we become changed into his divine likeness. And when this work is wrought in us, we shall claim no righteousness of our own, but shall exalt Jesus Christ, while we hang our helpless souls upon his merits.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 5]          Our Saviour ever condemned self-righteousness. He taught his disciples that the highest type of religion is that which manifests itself in a quiet, unobtrusive manner. He cautioned them to perform their deeds of charity quietly; not for display, not to be praised or honored of men, but for the glory of God, expecting their reward hereafter. If they should perform good deeds to be lauded by men, no reward would be given them by their Father in Heaven.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 6]          The followers of Christ were instructed not to pray for the purpose of being heard of men. "But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly." Such expressions as this from the lips of Christ show that he did not regard with approval that kind of piety so prevalent among the Pharisees. His teachings upon the mount show that acts of benevolence assume a noble form, and offices of religious worship reflect a most precious fragrance, when performed in an unpretending manner, in penitence and humility. The pure motive sanctifies the act.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 7]          True sanctification is an entire conformity to the will of God. Rebellious thoughts and feelings are overcome, and the voice of Jesus awakens a new life, which pervades the entire being. Those who are truly sanctified will not set up their own opinion as a standard of right and wrong. They are not bigoted or self-righteous; but they are jealous of self, ever fearing, lest a promise being left them, they should come short of complying with the conditions upon which the promises are based.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 8]          Many who profess sanctification are entirely ignorant of the work of grace upon the heart. When proved and tested, they are found to be like the self-righteous Pharisee. They will bear no contradiction. They lay aside reason and judgment, and depend wholly upon their feelings, basing their claims to sanctification upon emotions which they have at some time experienced. Around that point they center all their experience. They are stubborn and perverse in their tenacious claims of sanctification, giving many words, but bearing no precious fruit as proof. These professedly sanctified persons are not only deluding their own souls by their pretensions, but are exerting an influence to lead astray many who earnestly desire to conform to the will of God. They may be heard to reiterate again and again, "God leads me! God teaches me! I am living without sin!" Many who come in contact with this spirit encounter a dark, mysterious something which they cannot comprehend. But it is that which is altogether unlike Christ.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 9]          Sanctification does not consist in strong emotional feelings. Here is where many are led into error. They make feelings their criterion. When they feel elated or happy, they claim that they are sanctified. Happy feelings or the absence of joy is no evidence that a person is or is not sanctified. There is no such thing as instantaneous sanctification. True sanctification is a daily work, continuing as long as life shall last. Those who are battling with daily temptations, overcoming their own natural tendencies, and seeking for holiness of heart and life, make no boastful claims of holiness. They are hungering and thirsting for righteousness. Sin appears to them exceedingly sinful.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 10]          There are those claiming sanctification who make a profession of the truth, like their brethren, and it may be difficult to make a distinction between them; but the difference exists, nevertheless. The testimony of those claiming such an exalted experience will cause the sweet spirit of Christ to withdraw from a meeting, and will leave a chilling influence upon those present, while if they were truly living without sin, their very presence would bring holy angels into the assembly, and their words would indeed be "like apples of gold in pictures of silver."  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 11]          In summer, as we look upon the trees of the distant forest, all clothed with a beautiful mantle of green, we may not be able to distinguish between the evergreens and the other trees. But as winter approaches, and the frost king incloses them in his icy embrace, stripping the other trees of their beautiful foliage, the evergreens are readily discerned. Thus will it be with the meek who walk in humility, distrustful of self, but clinging tremblingly to the hand of Christ. While those who are self-confident, and trust to perfection of character, are soon robbed of their false robe of righteousness when subjected to the storms of trial, the truly righteous, who sincerely love and fear God in humility, wear the robe of Christ's righteousness in prosperity and adversity alike.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 12]         Self-denial, self-sacrifice, benevolence, kindness, love, patience, fortitude, and Christian trust are the daily fruits borne by those who are truly connected with God. Their acts may not be published to the world, but they themselves are daily wrestling with evil, and gaining precious victories over temptation and wrong. Solemn vows are renewed and kept through the strength gained by earnest prayer and constant watching thereunto. The ardent enthusiast does not discern the struggles of these silent workers; but the eye of Him who seeth the secrets of the heart, notices and regards with approval every effort put forth in lowliness and meekness. It requires the testing time to reveal the true gold of love and faith in the character. When trials and perplexities come upon the church, then the steadfast zeal and warm affections of the Christian are developed.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 13]          We feel sad to see professed Christians led astray by the false but bewitching theory that they are perfect, because it is so difficult to undeceive them and get them on the right track. They have sought to make the exterior fair and pleasing, while the inward adorning, the meekness and lowliness of Christ, is wanting. The testing time will come to all, when the hopes of many who have for years thought themselves secure, will be seen to be without foundation. When in new positions, under varied circumstances, some who have seemed to be pillars in the house of God reveal only rotten timber beneath the paint and varnish. But the humble in heart, who have daily felt the importance of riveting their souls to the eternal Rock, will stand unmoved amid the tempests of trial, because they trusted not to themselves. "The foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his."  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 14]          Those who take pains to call attention to their good works, constantly talking of their sinless state, and endeavoring to make their religious attainments prominent, are only deceiving their own souls by so doing. A healthy man, who is able to attend to the vocations of life, and who goes forth day after day to his labor, with buoyant spirits and with a healthful current of blood flowing through his veins, does not call the attention of every one he meets to his soundness of body. Health and vigor are the natural conditions of his life, and therefore he is scarcely conscious that he is in the enjoyment of so rich a boon.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 15]          Thus it is with the truly righteous man. He is unconscious of his goodness and piety. Religious principle has become the spring of his life and conduct, and it is just as natural for him to bear the fruits of the Spirit as for the fig-tree to bear figs, or for the rose-bush to yield rose. His nature is so thoroughly imbued with love for God and his fellow-men that he works the works of Christ with a willing heart.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 16]          All who come within the sphere of his influence perceive the beauty and fragrance of his Christian life, while he himself is unconscious of it, for it is in harmony with his habits and inclinations. He prays for divine light, and loves to walk in that light. It is his meat and drink to do the will of his Heavenly Father. His life is hid with Christ in God; yet he does not boast of this, nor seem conscious of it. God smiles upon the humble and lowly ones who follow closely in the footsteps of the Master. Angels are attracted to them, and love to linger about their path. They may be passed by as unworthy of notice by those who claim exalted attainments, and who delight in making prominent their good works; but heavenly angels bend lovingly over them, and are as a wall of fire round about them.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 17]          Our Saviour was the light of the world; but the world knew him not. He was constantly employed in works of mercy, shedding light upon the pathway of all; yet he did not call upon those with whom he mingled to behold his unexampled virtue, his self-denial, self-sacrifice, and benevolence. The Jews did not admire such a life; they considered his religion worthless, because it did not accord with their standard of piety. They decided that Christ was not religious in spirit or character; for their religion consisted in display, in praying publicly, and in doing works of charity for effect. They trumpeted their good deeds, as do those who claim sanctification. They would have all understand that they were without sin. But the whole life of Christ was in direct contrast to this. He sought neither honor nor applause, His wonderful acts of healing were performed in as quiet a manner as possible, although he could not restrain the enthusiasm of those who were the recipients of his great blessings. Humility and meekness characterized his life. And it was because of his lowly walk and unassuming manners, which were in such marked contrast to their own, that the Pharisees would not accept him.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 18]          The most precious fruit of sanctification is the grace of meekness. When this grace presides in the soul, the disposition is molded by its influence. There is a continual waiting upon God, and a submission of the will to his. The understanding grasps every divine truth, and the will bows to every divine precept, without doubting or murmuring. True meekness softens and subdues the heart, and gives the mind a fitness for the ingrafted word. It brings the thoughts into obedience to Jesus Christ. It opens the heart to the word of God, as Lydia's was opened. It places us with Mary as learners at the feet of Jesus. "The meek will He guide in judgment, and the meek will he teach his way."  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 19]          The language of the meek is never that of boasting, but that of the child Samuel,--"Speak, Lord, for thy servant heareth." When Joshua was placed in the highest position of honor, as commander of Israel, he was bidding defiance to all the enemies of God. His heart was filled with noble thoughts of his great mission. Yet upon the intimation of a message from Heaven, he places himself in the position of a little child to be directed. "What saith my Lord unto his servant?" was his response. The first words of Paul after Christ was revealed to him were, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?"  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 20]          Meekness in the school of Christ is one of the marked fruits of the Spirit. It is a grace wrought by the Holy Spirit as a sanctifier, and enables its possessor at all times to control a rash and impetuous temper. When the grace of meekness is cherished by those who are naturally sour or hasty in disposition, they will put forth the most earnest efforts to subdue their unhappy temper. Every day they will gain self-control, until that which is unlovely and unlike Jesus is conquered. They become assimilated to the Divine Pattern, until they can obey the inspired injunction, "Be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath."  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 21]          When a man professes to be sanctified, and yet in words and works may be represented by the impure fountain sending forth its bitter waters, we may safely say, that man is deceived. He needs to learn the very alphabet of what constitutes the life of a Christian. Some who profess to be servants of Christ have so long cherished the demon of unkindness that they seem to love the unhallowed element, and to take pleasure in speaking words that displease and irritate. These men must be converted, before Christ will acknowledge them as his children.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 21}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 22]          Meekness is the inward adorning, which God estimates as of great price. The apostle speaks of this as more excellent and valuable than gold, or pearls, or costly array. While the outward adorning beautifies only the mortal body, the ornament of meekness adorns the soul, and connects finite man with the infinite God. This is the ornament of God's own choice. He who garnished the heavens with the orbs of light, has by the same Spirit promised that he will "beautify the meek with salvation." Angels of Heaven will register as best adorned, those who put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and walk with him in meekness and lowliness of mind.  {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 22}
[RH, January 18, 1881 par. 23]          There are high attainments for the Christian. He may ever be rising to higher attainments. John had an elevated idea of the privilege of a Christian. He says, "Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." It is not possible for humanity to rise to a higher dignity than is here implied. To man is granted the privilege of becoming an heir of God and a joint heir with Christ. To those who have been thus exalted, are unfolded the unsearchable riches of Christ, which are of a thousand fold more value than the wealth of the world. Thus, through the merits of Jesus Christ, finite man is elevated to fellowship with God and with his dear Son.                                                    -    {RH, January 18, 1881 par. 23}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 1]       January 25, 1881 Sanctification.  -  The Life of Daniel an Illustration of True Sanctification.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 2]          The prophet Daniel was an illustrious character. He was a bright example of what men may become when united with the God of wisdom. A brief account of the life of this holy man of God is left on record for the encouragement of those who should afterward be called to endure trial and temptation.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 3]          When the people of Israel, their king, nobles, and priests, were carried into captivity, four of their number were selected to serve in the court of the king of Babylon. One of these was Daniel, who early gave promise of the remarkable ability developed in later years. These youth were all of princely birth, and are described as "children in whom was no blemish, but well-favored, and skillful in all wisdom, and understanding science, and such as had ability in them." Perceiving the superior talents of these youthful captives, King Nebuchadnezzar determined to prepare them to fill important positions in his kingdom. That they might be fully qualified for their life at court, according to oriental custom, they were to be taught the language of the Chaldeans, and to be subjected for three years to a thorough course of physical and intellectual discipline.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 4]          The youth in this school of training were not only to be admitted to the royal palace, but it was provided that they should eat of the meat, and drink of the wine, which came from the king's table. In all this the king considered that he was not only bestowing great honor upon them, but securing for them the best physical and mental development that could be attained.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 5]          Among the viands placed before the king were swine's flesh and other meats which were declared unclean by the law of Moses, and which the Hebrews had been expressly forbidden to eat. Here Daniel was brought to a severe test. Should he adhere to the teachings of his fathers concerning meats and drinks, and offend the king, probably losing not only his position but his life? or should he disregard the commandment of the Lord, and retain the favor of the king, thus securing great intellectual advantages and the most flattering worldly prospects?  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 6]          Daniel did not long hesitate. He decided to stand firmly for his integrity, let the result be what it might. He "purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself with the portion of the king's meat, nor with the wine which he drank."  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 7]          There are many among professed Christians today who would decide that Daniel was too particular, and would pronounce him narrow and bigoted. They consider the matter of eating and drinking of too little consequence to require such a decided stand,--one involving the probable sacrifice of every earthly advantage. But those who reason thus will find in the day of Judgment that they turned from God's express requirements, and set up their own opinion as a standard of right and wrong. They will find that what seemed to them unimportant was not so regarded of God. His requirements should be sacredly obeyed. Those who accept and obey one of his precepts because it is convenient to do so, while they reject another because its observance would require a sacrifice, lower the standard of right, and by their example lead others to lightly regard the holy law of God. "Thus saith the Lord" is to be our rule in all things.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 8]          Daniel was subjected to the severest temptations that can assail the youth of today; yet he was true to the religious instruction received in early life. He was surrounded with influences calculated to subvert those who would vacillate between principle and inclination; yet the word of God presents him as a faultless character. Daniel dared not trust to his own moral power. Prayer was to him a necessity. He made God his strength, and the fear of God was continually before him in all the transactions of his life.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 9]         Daniel possessed the grace of genuine meekness. He was true, firm, and noble. He sought to live in peace with all, while he was unbending as the lofty cedar wherever principle was involved. In everything that did not come in collision with his allegiance to God, he was respectful and obedient to those who had authority over him; but he had so high a sense of the claims of God that the requirements of earthly rulers were held subordinate. He would not be induced by any selfish consideration to swerve from his duty.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 10]          The character of Daniel is presented to the world as a striking example of what God's grace can make of men fallen by nature and corrupted by sin. The record of his noble, self-denying life is an encouragement to our common humanity. From it we may gather strength to nobly resist temptation, and firmly, and in the grace of meekness, stand for the right under the severest trial.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 11]          Daniel might have found a plausible excuse to depart from his strictly temperate habits; but the approbation of God was dearer to him than the favor of the most powerful earthly potentate,--dearer even than life itself. Having by his courteous conduct obtained favor with Melzar, the officer in charge of the Hebrew youth, Daniel made a request that they might not eat of the king's meat, or drink of his wine. Melzar feared that should he comply with this request, he might incur the displeasure of the king, and thus endanger his own life. Like many at the present day, he thought that an abstemious diet would render these youth pale and sickly in appearance and deficient in muscular strength, while the luxurious food from the king's table would make them ruddy and beautiful, and would impart superior physical activity.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 12]          Daniel requested that the matter be decided by a ten-days' trial,--the Hebrew youth during this brief period being permitted to eat of simple food, while their companions partook of the king's dainties. The request was finally granted, and then Daniel felt assured that he had gained his case. Although but a youth, he had seen the injurious effects of wine and luxurious living upon physical and mental health.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 13]          At the end of the ten days the result was found to be quite the opposite of Melzar's expectations. Not only in personal appearance, but in physical activity and mental vigor, those who had been temperate in their habits exhibited a marked superiority over their companions who had indulged appetite. As a result of this trial, Daniel and his associates were permitted to continue their simple diet during the whole course of their training for the duties of the kingdom.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 14]          The Lord regarded with approval the firmness and self-denial of these Hebrew youth, and his blessing attended them. He "gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom; and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams." At the expiration of the three years of training, when their ability and acquirements were tested by the king, he "found none like Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah; therefore stood they before the king. And in all matters of wisdom and understanding that the king inquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm."  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 15]          Here is a lesson for all, but especially for the young. A strict compliance with the requirements of God is beneficial to the health of body and mind. In order to reach the highest standard of moral and intellectual attainments, it is necessary to seek wisdom and strength from God, and to observe strict temperance in all the habits of life. In the experience of Daniel and his companions we have an instance of the triumph of principle over temptation to indulge the appetite. It shows us that through religious principle young men may triumph over the lusts of the flesh, and remain true to God's requirements, even though it cost them a great sacrifice.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 16]          What if Daniel and his companions had made a compromise with those heathen officers, and had yielded to the pressure of the occasion, by eating and drinking as was customary with the Babylonians? That single instance of departure from principle would have weakened their sense of right and their abhorrence of wrong. Indulgence of appetite would have involved the sacrifice of physical vigor, clearness of intellect, and spiritual power. One wrong step would probably have led to others, until, their connection with Heaven being severed, they would have been swept away by temptation.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 17]          God has said, "Them that honor me, I will honor." While Daniel clung to God with unwavering trust, the spirit of prophetic power came upon him. While he was instructed of man in the duties of court life, he was taught of God to read the mysteries of future ages, and to present to coming generations, through figures and similitudes, the wonderful things that would come to pass in the last days.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 18]          The life of Daniel is an inspired illustration of what constitutes a sanctified character. Bible sanctification has to do with the whole man. Paul writes to his Thessalonian brethren, "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." Paul did not exhort his brethren to aim at a standard which it was impossible for them to reach. He did not pray that they might have blessings which it was not the will of God to give. He knew that all who would be fitted to meet Christ in peace must possess a pure and holy character. "And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I, not as one that beateth the air; but I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway." "What ! know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost, which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price; therefore, glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's."  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 19]          It is impossible for any to enjoy the blessing of sanctification while they are selfish and gluttonous. These groan under a burden of infirmities because of wrong habits of eating and drinking, which do violence to the laws of life and health. Many are enfeebling their digestive organs by indulging perverted appetite. The power of the human constitution to resist the abuses put upon it is wonderful; but persistent wrong habits in excessive eating and drinking will enfeeble every function of the body. Let these feeble ones consider what they might have been, had they lived temperately, and promoted health instead of abusing it. In the gratification of perverted appetite and passion, even professed Christians cripple nature in her work, and lessen physical, mental, and moral power. Some who are doing this, claim to be sanctified to God; but such a claim is without foundation.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 20]          Paul writes to his Christian converts, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service." Specific directions were given to ancient Israel that no defective or diseased animal should be presented as an offering to God. Only the most perfect were to be selected for this purpose. The Lord, through the prophet Malachi, most severely reproved his people for departing from these instructions.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 21]          "A son honoreth his father, and a servant his master; if then I be a father, where is mine honor? and if I be a master, where is my fear? saith the Lord of hosts unto you, O priests, that despise my name. And ye say, Wherein have we despised thy name? Ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar; and ye say, Wherein have we polluted thee? In that ye say, The table of the Lord is contemptible. And if ye offer the blind for sacrifice, is it not evil? and if ye offer the lame and sick, is it not evil? offer it now unto thy governor; will he be pleased with thee, or accept thy person? saith the Lord of hosts. Ye brought that which was torn, and the lame, and the sick; thus ye brought an offering; should I accept this of your hand? saith the Lord."  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 21}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 22]          Let us give careful heed to these warnings and reproofs. Though addressed to ancient Israel, they are no less applicable to the people of God today. And we should consider the words of the apostle in which he appeals to his brethren, by the mercies of God, to present their bodies "a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God." This is true sanctification. It is not merely a theory, an emotion, or a form of words, but a living, active principle, entering into the every-day life. It requires that our habits of eating, drinking, and dressing, be such as to secure the preservation of physical, mental, and moral health, that we may present to the Lord our bodies--not an offering corrupted by wrong habits, but--"a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God."  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 22}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 23]          Let none who profess godliness regard with indifference the health of the body, and flatter themselves that intemperance is no sin, and will not affect their spirituality. A close sympathy exists between the physical and the moral nature. The standard of virtue is elevated or degraded by the physical habits. Excessive eating of the best of food will produce a morbid condition of the moral feelings. And if the food is not the most healthful, the effects will be still more injurious. Any habit which does not promote healthful action in the human system degrades the higher and nobler faculties. Wrong habits of eating and drinking lead to errors in thought and action. Indulgence of appetite strengthens the animal propensities, giving them the ascendency over the mental and spiritual powers.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 23}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 24]          "Abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul," is the language of the apostle Peter. Many regard this warning as applicable only to the licentious; but is has a broader meaning. It guards against every injurious gratification of appetite or passion. It is a most forcible warning against the use of such stimulants and narcotics as tea, coffee, tobacco, alcohol, and morphine. These indulgences may well be classed among the lusts that exert a pernicious influence upon moral character. The earlier these hurtful habits are formed, the more firmly will they hold their victim in slavery to lust, and the more certainly will they lower the standard of spirituality.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 24}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 25]          Bible teaching will make but a feeble impression upon those whose faculties are benumbed by indulgence of appetite. Thousands will sacrifice not only health and life, but their hope of Heaven, before they will wage war against their own perverted appetites. One lady who for many years claimed to be sanctified, made the statement that if she must give up her pipe or Heaven she would say, "Farewell, Heaven, I cannot overcome my love for my pipe." This idol had been enshrined in the soul, leaving to Jesus a subordinate place. Yet this woman claimed to be wholly the Lord's!  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 25}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 26]          Wherever they may be, those who are truly sanctified will elevate the moral standard by preserving correct physical habits, and, like Daniel, presenting to others an example of temperance and self-denial. Every depraved appetite becomes a warring lust. Everything that conflicts with natural law creates a diseased condition of the soul. The indulgence of appetite produces a dyspeptic stomach, a torpid liver, a clouded brain, and thus perverts the temper and spirit of the man. And these enfeebled powers are offered to God, who refused to accept the victims for sacrifice unless they were without a blemish! It is our duty to bring our appetite and our habits of life into conformity to natural law. If the bodies offered upon Christ's altar were examined with the close scrutiny to which the Jewish sacrifices were subjected, who, with our present habits, would be accepted?  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 26}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 27]          With what care should Christians regulate their habits, that they may preserve the full vigor of every faculty to give to the service of Christ. If we would be sanctified, in soul, body, and spirit, we must live in conformity to the divine law. The heart cannot preserve consecration to God while the appetites and passions are indulged at the expense of health and life.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 27}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 28]          Those who violate the laws upon which health depends, must suffer the penalty. By intemperance in eating and drinking and dressing, they lessen physical, mental, and moral power, so that their bodies are an offering which the Lord cannot accept. They have so limited their abilities in every sense that they cannot properly discharge their duties to their fellow-men, and they utterly fail to answer the claims of God.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 28}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 29]          When Lord Palmerston, Premier of England, was petitioned by the Scotch clergy to appoint a day of fasting and prayer to avert the cholera, he replied, in effect, "Cleanse and disinfect your streets and houses, promote cleanliness and health among the poor, and see that they are plentifully supplied with good food and raiment, and employ right sanitary measures generally, and you will have no occasion to fast and pray. Nor will the Lord hear your prayers, while these, his preventives, remain unheeded."  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 29}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 30]          Paul's inspired warnings against self-indulgence are sounding along the line down to our time. He calls upon us to practice temperance in all things; for unless we do this we endanger the salvation of the soul: "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin." He exhorts, "Let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God."  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 30}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 31]          He presents for our encouragement the freedom enjoyed by the truly sanctified: "There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit." He charges the Galatians to "walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh." He names some of the forms of fleshly lust,--"idolatry, drunkenness, and such like." And after mentioning the fruits of the Spirit, among which is temperance, he adds, "And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts."  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 31}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 32]          If James had seen his brethren using tobacco, he would have denounced the practice as "earthly, sensual, and devilish." As I have seen men who claimed to enjoy the blessing of entire sanctification, while they were slaves to tobacco, spitting and defiling everything around them, I have thought, How would Heaven appear with tobacco-users in it? The lips that were taking the precious name of Christ were defiled by tobacco spittle, the breath was polluted with the stench, and even the linen was defiled; the soul that loved this uncleanness and enjoyed this poisonous atmosphere must also be defiled. The sign was hung upon the outside, testifying of what was within.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 32}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 33]          Men professing godliness offer their bodies upon Satan's altar, and burn the incense of tobacco to his Satanic majesty. Does this statement seem severe? The offering must be presented to some deity. As God is pure and holy, and will accept nothing defiling its character, he refuses this expensive, filthy, and unholy sacrifice; therefore we conclude that Satan is the one who claims the honor.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 33}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 34]          Jesus died to rescue man from the grasp of Satan. He came to set us free by the blood of his atoning sacrifice. The man who has become the property of Jesus Christ, and whose body is the temple of the Holy Ghost, will not be enslaved by the pernicious habit of tobacco-using. His powers belong to Christ, who has bought him with the price of blood. His property is the Lord's. How, then, can he be guiltless in expending every day the Lord's intrusted capital to gratify an appetite which has no foundation in nature?  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 34}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 35]          An enormous sum is yearly squandered for this indulgence, while souls are perishing for the word of life. How can Christians who are enlightened upon this subject, continue to rob God in tithes and offerings used to sustain the gospel, while they offer on the altar of destroying lust, in the use of tobacco, more than they give to relieve the poor or to supply the wants of God's cause? If they are truly sanctified, every hurtful lust will be overcome. Then all these channels of needless expense will be turned to the Lord's treasury, and Christians will take the lead in self-denial, in self-sacrifice, and in temperance. Then they will be the light of the world.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 35}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 36]          Tea and coffee, as well as tobacco, have an injurious effect upon the system. Tea is intoxicating; though less in degree, its effect is the same in character as that of spirituous liquors. Coffee has a greater tendency to becloud the intellect and benumb the energies. It is not so powerful as tobacco, but is similar in its effects. The arguments brought against tobacco may also be urged against the use of tea and coffee.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 36}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 37]          Those who are in the habit of using tea, coffee, tobacco, opium, or spirituous liquors, cannot worship God when they are deprived of the accustomed indulgence. Let them, while deprived of these stimulants, engage in the worship of God, and divine grace would be powerless to animate, enliven, or spiritualize their prayers or their testimonies. These professed Christians should consider the means of their enjoyment. Is it from above, or from beneath?  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 37}
[RH, January 25, 1881 par. 38]          To a tobacco-user, everything is insipid and lifeless without the darling indulgence. Its use has deadened the natural sensibilities of body and mind, and he is not susceptible of the influence of the Spirit of God. In the absence of the usual stimulant, he has a hungering and yearning of body and soul, not for righteousness, not for holiness, not for God's presence, but for his cherished idol. In the indulgence of hurtful lusts, professed Christians are daily enfeebling their powers, making it impossible to glorify God.  {RH, January 25, 1881 par. 38}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 1]       February 1, 1881 The Life of Daniel an Illustration of True Sanctification.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 2]          In the same year that Daniel and his companions entered the service of the king of Babylon, events occurred that severely tested the integrity of these youthful Hebrews, and proved before an idolatrous nation the power and faithfulness of the God of Israel.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 3]          While King Nebuchadnezzar was looking forward with anxious forebodings to the future, he had a remarkable dream, by which "he was greatly troubled, and his sleep brake from him." But although this vision of the night made a deep impression on his mind, he found it impossible to recall the particulars. He applied to his astrologers and magicians,--a class of impostors who professed to have power to reveal secret events,--and with promises of great wealth and honor commanded them to tell him his dream and its interpretation. But they said, "Tell thy servants the dream, and we will show the interpretation."  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 4]          Here their deceptive character was clearly exposed. The king knew that if they could really tell the interpretation, they could tell the dream as well. The Lord had in his providence given the king this dream, and had caused the particulars to be forgotten, while the fearful impression was left upon his mind, in order to expose the pretensions of the wise men of Babylon. The monarch saw through their subterfuge, and was very angry, threatening that every one of them should be slain if in a given time the dream was not made known. Daniel and his companions were to perish with the false prophets; but, taking his life in his hand, Daniel ventures to enter the presence of the king, begging that time may be granted that he may show the dream and the interpretation.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 5]          To this request the monarch accedes; and now Daniel gathers his three companions, and together they take the matter before God, seeking for wisdom from the Source of light and knowledge. Although they were in the king's court, surrounded with temptation, they did not forget their responsibility to God. They were strong in the consciousness that his providence had placed them where they were; that they were doing his work,--meeting the demands of truth and duty. They had confidence toward God. They had turned to him for strength when in perplexity and danger, and he had been to them an ever-present help in time of need.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 6]          The servants of God did not plead with him in vain. They had honored him, and in the hour of trial he honors them. The secret was revealed to Daniel, and he hastens to request an interview with the king.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 7]          The Jewish captive stands before the monarch of the most powerful empire the sun had ever shone upon. The king is in great distress amid all his riches and glory; but the youthful exile is peaceful and happy in his God. Now, if ever, is the time for Daniel to exalt himself,--to make prominent his own goodness and superior wisdom. But his first effort is to disclaim all honor for himself, and to exalt God as the Source of wisdom:--  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 8]          "The secret which the king hath demanded, cannot the wise men, the astrologers, the magicians, the soothsayers, show unto the king; but there is a God in Heaven that revealeth secrets, and maketh known to the king Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the latter days." The king listens with solemn attention as every particular of the dream is reproduced, and when the interpretation is faithfully given, he feels that he can rely upon it as a divine revelation.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 9]          The solemn truths conveyed in this vision of the night, made a deep impression on the sovereign's mind, and in humility and awe he fell down and worshiped, saying, "Of a truth it is, that your God is a God of gods, and a Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets."  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 10]          Light, direct from Heaven, had been permitted to shine upon King Nebuchadnezzar, and for a little time he was influenced by the fear of God. But a few years of prosperity filled his heart with pride, and he forgot his acknowledgment of the living God. He resumed his idol worship with increased zeal and bigotry.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 11]          From the treasures obtained in war, he made a golden image to represent the one that he had seen in his dream, setting it up in the plain of Dura, and commanding all the rulers and the people to worship it, on pain of death. This statue was about ninety feet in height and nine in breadth, and in the eyes of that idolatrous people it presented a most imposing and majestic appearance.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 12]          A proclamation was issued, calling upon all the officers of the kingdom to assemble at the dedication of the image, and at the sound of the musical instruments, to bow down and worship it. Should any fail to do this, they were immediately to be cast into the midst of a burning fiery furnace.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 13]          The appointed day has come, and the vast company is assembled, when word is brought to the king that the three Hebrews whom he had set over the province of Babylon, had refused to worship the image. These are Daniel's three companions, who had been called by the king, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. Full of rage, the monarch calls them before him, and pointing to the angry furnace, tells them the punishment that will be theirs if they refuse obedience to his will.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 14]          But all the crowned monarchs of earth could not turn these men from their allegiance to the great Ruler of nations. They had learned from the history of their fathers that disobedience to God is dishonor, disaster, and ruin; that the fear of the Lord is not only the beginning of wisdom, but the foundation of all true prosperity. They look with calmness upon the fiery furnace and the idolatrous throng. They have trusted in God, and he will not fail them now. Their answer is respectful, but decided,--"Be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up."  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 15]          The proud tyrant is surrounded by his great men, the officers of the government, and the army that has conquered nations; and all unite in applauding him as having the wisdom and power of the gods. In the midst of this imposing display stand the three youthful Hebrews, steadily persisting in their refusal to obey the king's decree. They had been obedient to the laws of Babylon, so far as these did not conflict with the claims of God; but they would not be swayed a hair's breadth from the duty they owed to their Creator.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 16]          The king's wrath knew no limits. In the very height of his power and glory, to be thus defied by these representatives of a despised and captive race, was an insult which his proud spirit could not endure. The fiery furnace had been heated seven times more than it was wont, and into it were cast the Hebrew exiles. So furious were the flames, that the men who cast them in were burned to death.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 17]          Suddenly the countenance of the king paled with terror. His eyes were fixed upon the glowing flames, and turning to his lords he said, "Did we not cast three men bound into the midst of the fire?" The answer was, "True, O king." And now, his terror and amazement increased, the monarch exclaimed, "Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is like the Son of God."  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 18]          When the Son of God manifests himself to men, an unseen power speaks to the soul that this is God. And before his majesty, kings and nobles tremble, and acknowledge the superiority of the living God over every earthly power.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 19]          With feelings of remorse and shame, the king exclaimed, "Ye servants of the most high God, come forth." And they obeyed, showing themselves unhurt before that vast multitude, not even the smell of fire being upon their garments. This miracle produced a striking change in the minds of the people. The great golden image, set up with such display, was forgotten. The king published a decree that any one speaking against the God of these men should be put to death; "because there is no other god that can deliver after this sort."  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 20]          These three Hebrews possessed genuine sanctification. True Christian principle will not stop to weigh consequences. It does not ask, What will people think of me if I do this? or how will it affect my worldly prospects if I do that? With the most intense longing, the children of God desire to know what he would have them do, that their works may glorify him. The Lord has made ample provision that the heart and life of all his followers may be controlled by divine grace, that they may be as burning and shining lights in the world.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 21]          These faithful Hebrews possessed great natural ability and intellectual culture, and they occupied a high position of honor; but all these advantages did not lead them to forget God. All their powers were yielded to the sanctifying influence of divine grace. By their godly example, their steadfast integrity, they showed forth the praises of Him who had called them out of darkness into his marvelous light. In their wonderful deliverance was displayed, before that vast assembly, the power and majesty of God. Jesus placed himself by their side in the fiery furnace, and by the glory of his presence convinced the proud king of Babylon that it could be no other than the Son of God. The light of Heaven had been shining forth from Daniel and his companions, until all their associates understood the faith which ennobled their lives and beautified their characters. By the deliverance of his faithful servants, the Lord declares that he will take his stand with the oppressed, and overthrow, all earthly powers that would exalt their own glory and trample under foot the God of Heaven.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 21}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 22]          What a lesson is here given to the faint-hearted, the vacillating, the cowardly in the cause of God. What encouragement is given to those who will not be swayed from duty by threats or peril. These faithful, steadfast characters exemplify sanctification, while they have no thought of claiming the high honor. The amount of good which may be accomplished by comparatively obscure but devoted Christians, cannot be estimated until the life records shall be made known, when the Judgment shall sit and the books be opened.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 22}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 23]          Christ identifies his interest with this class; he is not ashamed to call them brethren. There should be hundreds where there is now one among us, so closely allied to God, their lives in such close conformity to his will, that they would be bright and shining lights, sanctified wholly, in soul, body, and spirit.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 23}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 24]          The great conflict is still between the children of light and the children of darkness. Those who name the name of Christ should shake off the lethargy that enfeebles their efforts, and should meet the momentous responsibilities that devolve upon them. All who do this may expect the power of God to be revealed in them. The Son of God, the world's Redeemer, will be represented in their words and in their works, and God's name will be glorified.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 24}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 25]          Nebuchadnezzar had another dream, which filled his heart with terror. In a vision of the night he saw a great tree growing in the midst of the earth, towering up to the heavens, and its branches stretching to the ends of the earth. In it the fowls of the air dwelt, and under it the beasts of the field found shelter. As the king gazed upon that lofty tree, he beheld a "watcher, even a holy one,"--a divine messenger, similar in appearance to the One who walked with the three Hebrews in the fiery furnace. This heavenly being approached the tree, and in a loud voice cried, "Hew down the tree, and cut off his branches, shake off his leaves, and scatter his fruit; let the beasts get away from under it, and the fowls from his branches; nevertheless, leave the stump of his roots in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass."  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 25}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 26]          The skill of the wise men proving ineffectual, Daniel is sent for to interpret the dream. Its signification filled him with astonishment, and "his thoughts troubled him." He faithfully told the king that the fate of the tree was emblematic of his own downfall; that he would lose his reason, and, forsaking the abodes of men, would find a home with the beasts of the field, and that he would remain in this condition for the period of seven years. He urged the proud monarch to repent and turn to God, and by good works avert the threatened calamity. But the king's heart had become hardened, and he felt independent of God.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 26}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 27]          About one year after he had received the divine warning, the king was walking in his palace and thinking of his power as ruler of earth's greatest kingdom, when he exclaimed, "Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by the might of my power, and for the honor of my majesty?"  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 27}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 28]          The proud boast had scarcely left his lips, when a voice from Heaven told him that God's appointed time of judgment had come. In a moment his reason was taken away, and he became as a beast. For seven years he was thus degraded. At the end of this time his reason was restored to him, and then looking up in humility to the great God of Heaven, he recognized the divine hand in this chastisement, and was again restored to his throne.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 28}
[RH, February 1, 1881 par. 29]          In a public proclamation, King Nebuchadnezzar acknowledged his guilt, and the great mercy of God in his restoration. This was the last act of his life as recorded in Sacred History.  {RH, February 1, 1881 par. 29}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 1]       February 8, 1881 The Life of Daniel an Illustration of True Sanctification.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 2]         Belshazzar was acquainted with the dealings of God with Nebuchadnezzar, but this knowledge had no effect upon his own course. He blindly clung to the worship of idols, and gave himself up to sensual indulgence. It was not long before reverses came. He had been defeated in battle by Cyrus, and for two years had been besieged in the city of Babylon. Within that seemingly impregnable fortress, with its massive walls and its gates of brass, protected by the river Euphrates, and supplied with provisions for a twenty years' siege, the voluptuous monarch felt secure, and passed his time in mirth and revelry.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 3]          One night he made a great feast to a thousand of his lords. All the attractions that wealth and royal power could command, combined to give splendor to the scene. Everything that could administer to the lusts of the flesh was there. Princes and statesmen drank wine like water, and reveled under its maddening influence. The king had commanded to bring to that sacrilegious feast the golden and silver vessels which Nebuchadnezzar had taken out of the temple at Jerusalem, and which had been consecrated to the service of God, and employed by holy men in his worship. These were now to be used by the wicked revelers.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 4]          While they were that night in the midst of idolatrous mirth, the king's countenance suddenly pales, and he seems paralyzed with terror; for lo! a bloodless hand is tracing mystic characters on the wall over against him. The revelers discern the curious and, to them, unintelligible writing. The exciting merriment dies away, and a painful silence falls upon the throng. The king's thoughts troubled him, "the joints of his loins were loosed, and his knees smote one against another." Trembling with alarm, he "cried aloud to bring in the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the soothsayers. And the king spake, and said to the wise men of Babylon, Whosoever shall read this writing, and shew me the interpretation thereof, shall be clothed in scarlet, and have a chain of gold about his neck, and shall be the third ruler in the kingdom." But these men are no more able to interpret the mystic characters traced by the hand of an angel of God than they were to interpret the dream of Nebuchadnezzar.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 5]          The terror of the king increases. He is conscious that this writing is a rebuke of his impious feast, and yet he cannot tell its exact import. The queen then reminds him that there is a man in his kingdom "in whom is the spirit of the holy gods," and that in the days of his father, "light and understanding and wisdom like the wisdom of the gods was found in him;" whom his father "made master of the magicians, astrologers, Chaldeans, and soothsayers; forasmuch as an excellent spirit, and knowledge, and understanding, interpreting of dreams, and shewing of hard sentences, and dissolving of doubts, were found in the same Daniel, whom the king named Belteshazzar. Now let Daniel be called, and he will shew the interpretation."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 6]          Then is Daniel brought before the king without delay, and the monarch promises him great rewards if he will interpret the writing. Daniel looks upon that wicked throng bearing evidence of intemperate feasting and revelry. He stands before them in the quiet dignity of a servant of the most high God, not to speak words of flattery, as was the custom of the professedly wise men of the kingdom, but to speak the truth of God. Sternly disclaiming all desire for rewards or honor, he says, "Let thy gifts be to thyself, and give thy rewards to another; yet I will read the writing unto the king, and make known to him the interpretation."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 7]          Daniel then proceeds to speak of the Lord's dealings with Nebuchadnezzar,--the dominion and glory bestowed upon him, the divine judgment for his pride, and his subsequent acknowledgment of the power and mercy of the God of Israel; and then in the most direct and emphatic words he rebukes the great wickedness of the impious king,--"And thou, his son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thine heart, though thou knewest all this; but hast lifted up thyself against the Lord of Heaven."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 8]          Daniel then gave the interpretation of the mystic writing: "God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it." "Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting." Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians." That very night the words of the prophet were fulfilled. The city was occupied, the king slain, and the kingdom taken, by the Medes and Persians.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 9]          Darius now took possession of the throne of Babylon, and at once proceeded to re-organize the government. He "set over the kingdom a hundred and twenty princes, which should be over the whole kingdom; and over these, three presidents; of whom Daniel was first." And "Daniel was preferred above the presidents and princes, because an excellent spirit was in him; and the king thought to set him over the whole realm." The honors bestowed upon Daniel excited the jealousy of the leading men of the kingdom. The presidents and princes sought to find occasion against him concerning the kingdom. "But they could find none occasion nor fault; forasmuch as he was faithful, neither was there any error or fault found in him."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 10]          What a lesson is here presented for all Christians. The keen eyes of jealousy were fixed upon Daniel day after day; their watchings were sharpened by hatred; yet not a word or act of his life could they make appear wrong. And still he made no claim to sanctification; but he did that which was infinitely better,--he lived a holy, sanctified life. The true test of sanctification is the daily deportment.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 11]          The more blameless the life of Daniel, the greater was the hatred excited against him by his enemies. They were filled with madness, because they could find nothing in his moral character or in the discharge of his duties, upon which to base a complaint against him. "Then said these men, We shall not find any occasion against this Daniel, except we find it against him concerning the law of his God." Three times a day, Daniel prayed to the God of Heaven. This was the only accusation that could be brought against him.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 12]          A scheme is now devised to accomplish his destruction. His enemies assembled at the palace, and asked the king to pass a decree, that no person in the whole realm should ask anything of either God or man, except of Darius the king, for the space of thirty days, and that any violation of this edict should be punished by casting the offender into the den of lions. The king knew nothing of the hatred of these men toward Daniel, and did not suppose that the decree would in any way injure him. Through flattery they made the monarch believe it would be greatly to his honor to pass such a decree. With a smile of Satanic triumph upon their faces, these men come forth from the presence of the king; and rejoice together, over the trap which they have laid for the servant of God.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 13]          The decree goes forth from the king. Daniel is aware of all that has been done. He is acquainted with the purpose of his enemies to ruin him. But he does not change his course in a single particular. With calmness he goes about his accustomed duties, and at the hour of prayer he goes to his chamber, and with his windows open toward Jerusalem, he offers his petitions to the God of Heaven. By his course of action, he takes the position that no king or prince has the right to come between him and his God, and tell him to whom he should or should not pray. Noble man of principle! he stands before the world today a praiseworthy example of Christian boldness and fidelity. He turns to God with all his heart, although he knows that death is the penalty for his devotion.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 14]         His adversaries watch him an entire day. Three times he has repaired to his chamber, and three times the voice of earnest intercession has been heard. The next morning the complaint is made to the king that Daniel, one of the captives of Judah, has set at defiance his decree. When the monarch heard these words, his eyes were at once opened to see the snare that had been set. He is sorely displeased with himself for having passed such a decree, and labors till the going down of the sun to devise some plan by which Daniel may be delivered. But the prophet's enemies had anticipated this, and they came before the king with these words: "Know, O king, that the law of the Medes and Persians is, that no decree nor statute which the king establisheth may be changed.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 15]          "Then the king commanded, and they brought Daniel, and cast him into the den of lions. Now the king spake and said unto Daniel, Thy God, whom thou servest continually, he will deliver thee." A stone is laid upon the mouth of the den, and sealed with the royal seal. "Then the king went to his palace, and passed the night fasting; neither were instruments of music brought before him; and his sleep went from him."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 16]          Early in the morning the monarch hastened to the den of lions, and cried, "Daniel, O Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy God, whom thou servest continually, able to deliver thee from the lions?" The voice of the prophet is heard in reply, "O king, live forever. My God hath sent his angel, and hath shut the lions' mouths, that they have not hurt me; forasmuch as before him innocency was found in me; and also before thee, O king, have I done no hurt.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 17]          "Then was the king exceeding glad for him, and commanded that they should take Daniel up out of the den. So Daniel was taken up out of the den, and no manner of hurt was found upon him, because he believed in his God." Thus was the servant of God delivered. And the snare which his enemies had laid for his destruction proved to be their own ruin. At the command of the king they were cast into the den, and instantly devoured by the wild beasts.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 18]          As the time approached for the close of the seventy years' captivity, Daniel's mind became greatly exercised upon the prophecies of Jeremiah. He saw that the time was at hand when God would give his chosen people another trial; and with fasting, humiliation, and prayer, he importuned the God of Heaven in behalf of Israel, in these words: "O Lord, the great and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love him, and to them that keep his commandments'; we have sinned, and have committed iniquity, and have done wickedly, and have rebelled, even by departing from thy precepts and from thy judgments; neither have we hearkened unto thy servants the prophets, which spake in thy name to our kings, our princes, and our fathers, and to all the people of the land."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 19]          Notice these words. Daniel does not proclaim his own fidelity before the Lord. Instead of claiming to be pure and holy, he identifies himself with the really sinful of Israel. The wisdom which God imparted to him was as far superior to the wisdom of the wise men of the world as the light of the sun shining in the heavens at noonday is brighter than the feeblest star. Yet ponder the prayer from the lips of this man so highly favored of Heaven. With deep humiliation, with tears, and with rending of heart, he pleads for himself and for his people. He lays his soul open before God, confessing his own vileness, and acknowledging the Lord's greatness and majesty. What earnestness and fervor characterize his supplications! He is coming nearer and nearer to God. The hand of faith is reached upward to grasp the never-failing promises of the Most High. His soul is wrestling in agony. And he has the evidence that his prayer is heard. He feels that victory is his. If we as a people would pray as Daniel prayed, and wrestle as he wrestled, humbling our souls before God, we should realize as marked answers to our petitions as were granted to Daniel. Hear how he presses his case at the court of "Heaven:--  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 20]          "O my God, incline thine ear, and hear; open thine eyes, and behold our desolations, and the city which is called by thy name; for we do not present our supplications before thee for our righteousnesses, but for thy great mercies. O Lord, hear; O Lord, forgive; O Lord, hearken and do; defer not, for thine own sake, O my God; for thy city and thy people are called by thy name. And whilst I was speaking and praying, and confessing my sin and the sin of my people, . . . even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 21]          As Daniel's prayer is going forth, the angel Gabriel comes sweeping down from the heavenly courts, to tell him that his petitions are heard and answered. This mighty angel has been commissioned to give him skill and understanding,--to open before him the mysteries of future ages. Thus, while earnestly seeking to know and understand the truth, Daniel was brought into communion with Heaven's delegated messenger.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 21}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 22]          The man of God was praying, not for a flight of happy feeling, but for a knowledge of the divine will. And he desired this knowledge, not merely for himself, but for his people. His great burden was for Israel, who were not, in the strictest sense, keeping the law of God. He acknowledges that all their misfortunes have come upon them in consequence of their transgressions of that holy law. He says, "We have sinned, we have done wickedly. . . . Because for our sins and for the iniquities of our fathers, Jerusalem and thy people are become a reproach to all that are about us." They had lost their peculiar, holy character as God's chosen people. "Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of thy servant, and his supplications, and cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary that is desolate." Daniel's heart turns with intense longing to the desolate sanctuary of God. He knows that its prosperity can be restored only as Israel shall repent of their transgressions of God's law, and become humble, and faithful, and obedient.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 22}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 23]          In answer to his petition, Daniel received not only the light and truth which he and his people most needed, but a view of the great events of the future, even to the advent of the world's Redeemer. Those who claim to be sanctified, while they have no desire to search the Scriptures, or to wrestle with God in prayer for a clearer understanding of Bible truth, know not what true sanctification is.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 23}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 24]          All who believe with the heart the word of God will hunger and thirst for a knowledge of his will. God is the author of truth. He enlightens the darkened understanding, and gives to the human mind power to grasp and comprehend the truths which he has revealed.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 24}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 25]          Daniel talked with God. Heaven was opened before him. But the high honors granted him were the result of humiliation and earnest seeking. He did not think, as do many at the present day, that it is no matter what we believe, if we are only honest, and love Jesus. True love for Jesus will lead to the most close and earnest inquiry as to what is truth. Christ prayed that his disciples might be sanctified through the truth. He who is too indolent to make anxious, prayerful search for truth, will be left to receive errors which shall prove the ruin of his soul.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 25}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 26]          At the time of Gabriel's visit, the prophet Daniel was unable to receive further instruction; but a few years afterward, desiring to know more of subjects not yet fully explained, he again set himself to seek light and wisdom from God. "In those days I Daniel was mourning three full weeks. I ate no pleasant bread, neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth, neither did I anoint myself at all. . . . Then I lifted up mine eyes, and looked, and behold a certain man clothed in linen whose loins were girded with fine gold of Uphaz. His body also was like the beryl, and his face as the appearance of lightning, and his eyes as lamps of fire, and his arms and his feet like in color to polished brass, and the voice of his words like the voice of a multitude."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 26}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 27]          No less a personage than the Son of God appeared to Daniel. This description is similar to that given by John when Christ was revealed to him upon the Isle of Patmos. Our Lord now comes with another heavenly messenger to teach Daniel what would take place in the latter days. This knowledge was given to Daniel and recorded by inspiration for us upon whom the ends of the world are come.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 27}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 28]          The great truths revealed by the world's Redeemer are for those who search for truth as for hid treasures. Daniel was an aged man. His life had been passed amid the fascinations of a heathen court, his mind cumbered with the affairs of a great empire; yet he turns aside from all these to afflict his soul before God, and seek a knowledge of the purposes of the Most High. And in response to his supplications, light from the heavenly courts was communicated for those who should live in the latter days. With what earnestness, then, should we seek God, that he may open our understanding to comprehend the truths brought to us from Heaven.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 28}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 29]          "And I Daniel alone saw the vision ; for the men that were with me saw not the vision; but a great quaking fell upon them, so that they fled to hide themselves. . . . And there remained no strength in me; for my comeliness was turned in me into corruption, and I retained no strength." Such will be the experience of every one who is truly sanctified. The clearer their views of the greatness, glory, and perfection of Christ, the more vividly will they see their own weakness and imperfection. They will have no disposition to claim a sinless character; that which has appeared right and comely in themselves will, in contrast with Christ's purity and glory, appear only as unworthy and corruptible. It is when men are separated from God, when they have very indistinct views of Christ, that they say, "I am sinless; I am sanctified."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 29}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 30]          Gabriel then appeared to the prophet, and thus addressed him; "O Daniel, a man greatly beloved, understand the words that I speak unto thee, and stand upright; for unto thee am I now sent. And when he had spoken this word unto me, I stood trembling. Then said he unto me, Fear not, Daniel; for from the first day that thou didst set thine heart to understand, and to chasten thyself before thy God, thy words were heard, and I am come for thy words."  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 30}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 31]          What great honor was shown to Daniel by the Majesty of Heaven! He comforts his trembling servant, and assures him that his prayer was heard in Heaven, and that in answer to that fervent petition, the angel Gabriel was sent to affect the heart of the Persian king. The monarch had resisted the impressions of the Spirit of God during the three weeks while Daniel was fasting and praying, but Heaven's Prince, the archangel, Michael, was sent to turn the heart of the stubborn king to take some decided action to answer the prayer of Daniel.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 31}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 32]          "And when he had spoken such words unto me, I set my face toward the ground, and I became dumb. And behold, one like the similitude of the sons of men touched my lips. . . . And said, O man greatly beloved, fear not: peace be unto thee; be strong, yea, be strong. And when he had spoken unto me, I was strengthened, and said, Let my lord speak; for thou hast strengthened me." So great was the divine glory revealed to Daniel that he could not endure the sight. Then the messenger of Heaven veiled the brightness of his presence and appeared to the prophet as "one like the similitude of the sons of men." By his divine power he strengthened this man of integrity and of faith, to hear the message sent to him from God.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 32}
[RH, February 8, 1881 par. 33]          Daniel was a devoted servant of the Most High. His long life was filled up with noble deeds of service for his Master. His purity of character, and unwavering fidelity, are equaled only by his humility of heart and his contrition before God. We repeat, The life of Daniel is an inspired illustration of true sanctification.  {RH, February 8, 1881 par. 33}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 1]       February 15, 1881 The Life of John an Illustration of  True Sanctification.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body he preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 2]          The apostle John was distinguished above his brethren as "the disciple whom Jesus loved." While not in the slightest degree cowardly, weak, or vacillating in character, he possessed an amiable disposition, and a warm, loving heart, capable of the deepest and most earnest devotion. He seems to have enjoyed, in a pre-eminent sense, the friendship of Christ, and he received many tokens of the Saviour's confidence and love. He was one of the three permitted to witness Christ's glory upon the mount of transfiguration, and his agony in Gethsemane; and to the care of John our Lord confided his mother in those last hours of anguish upon the cross.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 3]          The Saviour's affection for the beloved disciple was returned with all the strength of ardent devotion. John clung to Christ as the vine clings to the stately pillar. For the Master's sake he braved the dangers of the judgment hall, and lingered about the cross; and at the tidings that Christ had risen, he hastened to the sepulcher, in his zeal outstripping even the impetuous Peter.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 4]          John's affection for his Master was not a mere human friendship, but the love of a repentant sinner, who felt that he had been redeemed by the precious blood of Christ. He esteemed it the highest honor to work and suffer in the service of his Lord. His love for Jesus led him to love all for whom Christ died. His religion was of a practical character. He reasoned that love to God would be manifested in love to his children. He was heard again and again to say, "Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another." "We love him because he first loved us. If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar; for he that loveth not his brother, whom he hath seen, how can he love God, whom he hath not seen?" The apostle's life was in harmony with his teachings. The love which glowed in his heart for Christ, led him to put forth the most earnest, untiring labor for his fellow-men, especially for his brethren in the Christian church. He was a powerful preacher, fervent, and deeply in earnest, and his words carried with them a weight of conviction.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 5]          The confiding love and unselfish devotion manifested in the life and character of John, present lessons of untold value to the Christian church. Some may represent him as possessing this love independent of divine grace; but John had, by nature, serious defects of character; he was proud and ambitious, and quick to resent slight and injury.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 6]          The depth and fervor of John's affection for the Master was not the cause of Christ's love for him, but the effect of that love. John desired to become like Jesus, and under the transforming influence of the love of Christ, he became meek and lowly of heart. Self was hid in Jesus. He was closely united to the Living Vine, and thus became a partaker of the divine nature. Such will ever be the result of communion with Christ. This is true sanctification.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 7]          There may be marked defects in the character; evil temper, irritable disposition, envy, and jealousy may bear sway; yet if the man becomes a true disciple of Jesus, the power of divine grace will make him a new creature. Christ's love transforms, sanctifies him. But when persons profess to be Christians, and their religion does not make them better men and better women in all the relations of life,--living representatives of Christ in disposition and character,--they are none of his.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 8]          At one time, with several of his brethren, John engaged in a dispute as to which of their number should be accounted greatest. They did not intend their words to reach the ear of the Master; but Jesus read their hearts, and embraced the opportunity to give his disciples a lesson of humility. It was not only for the little group who listened to his words, but was to be recorded for the benefit of all his followers, to the close of time. "And he sat down, and called the twelve, and said unto them, If any man desire to be first, the same shall be last of all, and servant of all."  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 9]          Those who possess the spirit of Christ will have no ambition to occupy a position above their brethren. It is those who are small in their own eyes who will be accounted great in the sight of God. "And he took a child, and set him in the midst of them; and when he had taken him in his arms, he said unto them, Whosoever shall receive one of such children in my name, receiveth me; and whosoever shall receive me, receiveth not me, but Him that sent me."  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 10]          What a precious lesson is this for all the followers of Christ! Those  who overlook the life-duties lying directly in their pathway, who neglect mercy and kindness, courtesy and love, to even a little child, are neglecting Christ. John felt the force of this lesson, and profited by it.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 11]          On another occasion, his brother James and himself had seen a man casting out devils in the name of Jesus, and because he did not immediately connect himself with their company, they decided that he had no right to do this work, and consequently forbade him. In the sincerity of his heart, John related the circumstance to the Master. Jesus said, "Forbid him not; for there is no man which shall do a miracle in my name, that can lightly speak evil of me. For he that is not against us is on our part."  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 12]          Again, James and John came to Jesus with a request that he would honor them by permitting one to sit at his right hand and the other at his left hand in his glory. The Saviour answered, "Ye know not what ye ask." How little do many of us understand the true import of our prayers! Oh! Jesus knew the infinite price at which that glory must be purchased, when he, "for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame." That joy was to see souls saved by his humiliation, his agony, and the shedding of his blood.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 13]          This was the glory which Christ was to receive, and which these two disciples had requested that they might be permitted to share. Jesus asked them, "Can ye drink of the cup that I drink of? and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? And they said unto him, We can."  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 14]          How little did they comprehend what that baptism signified! "Jesus said unto them, Ye shall indeed drink of the cup that I drink of; and with the baptism that I am baptized withal shall ye be baptized. But to sit on my right hand and on my left hand is not mine to give; but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared."  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 15]          Jesus understood the motives which prompted the request, and thus reproved the pride and ambition of the two disciples: "The Gentiles exercise lordship over them, and their great ones exercise authority upon them. But so shall it not be among you; but whosoever will be great among you, shall be your minister; and whosoever of you will be the chiefest, shall be servant of all. For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many."  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 16]          Upon one occasion, Christ sent messengers before him into a village of the Samaritans, requesting the people to prepare refreshments for himself and his disciples. But when Christ approached the town, he appeared to be passing on toward Jerusalem. This aroused the enmity of the Samaritans, and instead of sending messengers to invite and even urge him to tarry with them, they withheld the courtesies which they would have given to a common wayfarer. Jesus never urges his presence upon any, and the Samaritans lost the blessing which would have been granted them, had they solicited him to be their guest.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 17]          We may wonder at this rude and uncourteous treatment of the Majesty of Heaven; but how often are we who profess to be the followers of Christ, guilty of the same neglect. Do we urge Jesus to take up his abode in our hearts and in our homes? He is full of love, of grace, of blessing, and stands ready to bestow these gifts upon us; but, like the Samaritans, we are frequently content without them.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 18]          The disciples were aware of the purpose of Christ to bless the Samaritans with his presence; and when they saw the coldness, jealousy, and positive disrespect shown to their Master, they were filled with surprise and indignation. James and John were especially stirred. That the Master whom they so highly reverenced should be thus treated, seemed to them a crime too great to be passed over without immediate punishment. These disciples said, "Lord, wilt thou that we command fire to come down from Heaven, and consume them, even as Elias did?" referring to the destruction of the Syrian captains and their companies sent out to take the prophet Elijah.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 19]          Jesus rebuked his disciples, saying, "Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of; for the Son of man is not come to destroy men's lives, but to save them." John and his fellow-disciples were in a school, in which Christ was teacher. Those who were ready to learn their mistakes, and anxious to improve in character, had ample opportunity. John treasured every lesson, and constantly sought to bring his character into harmony with the divine Pattern. The lessons of Christ, setting forth meekness, humility, and love as essential to growth in grace and a fitness for his work, were of the highest value to John. These lessons are addressed to us as individuals and as brethren in the church, as well as to the first disciples of Christ. There is no sanctification without the grace of humility.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 20]          An instructive lesson may be drawn from the striking contrast between the character of John and that of Judas. John was a living illustration of sanctification. On the other hand, Judas possessed a form of godliness, while his character was more Satanic than divine. He professed to be a disciple of Christ, but in words and in works denied him.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 21]          Judas had the same precious opportunities as had John to study and to imitate the Pattern. He listened to the lessons of Christ, and his character might have been transformed by divine grace. But while John was earnestly warring against his own faults, and seeking to assimilate to Christ, Judas was violating his conscience, yielding to temptation, and fastening upon himself habits of dishonesty that would transform him into the image of Satan.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 21}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 22]          These two disciples represent the Christian world. All profess to be Christ's followers; but while one class walk in humility and meekness, learning of Jesus, the other show that they are not doers of the word, but hearers only. One class are sanctified through the truth; the other know nothing of the transforming power of divine grace. The former are dying daily to self, and are overcoming sin. The latter are indulging their own lusts, and becoming the servants of Satan.  {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 22}
[RH, February 15, 1881 par. 23]          John's early life was passed in the society of the rude and uncultivated fishermen of Galilee. He did not enjoy the training of the schools; but by association with Christ, the Great Teacher, he obtained the highest education which mortal man can receive. He drank eagerly at the fountain of wisdom, and then sought to lead others to that "well of water springing up into everlasting life." The simplicity of his words, the sublime power of the truths he uttered, and the spiritual fervor that characterized his teachings, gave him access to all classes. Yet even believers were unable to fully comprehend the sacred mysteries of divine truth unfolded in his discourses. He seemed  to be constantly imbued with the Holy Spirit. He sought to bring the thoughts of the people up to grasp the unseen. The wisdom with which he spoke caused his words to drop as the dew, softening and subduing the soul.                                                    -    {RH, February 15, 1881 par. 23}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 1]       February 22, 1881 The Life of John an Illustration of  True Sanctification.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 2]          After the ascension of Christ, John stands forth a faithful, ardent laborer for the Master. With others, he enjoyed the outpouring of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, and with fresh zeal and power he continued to speak to the people the words of life. He was threatened with imprisonment and death, but he would not be intimidated.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 3]          Multitudes from all classes come out to listen to the preaching of the apostles, and are healed of their diseases through the name of Jesus, that name so hated among the Jews. The priests and rulers are frantic in their opposition, as they see that the sick are healed, and Jesus is exalted as the Prince of life. They fear that soon the whole world will believe on him, and then accuse them of murdering the Mighty Healer. But the greater their efforts to stop this excitement, the more accept him and turn from the teachings of the scribes and Pharisees. They are filled with indignation, and laying hands upon the apostles, thrust them into the common prison. But the angel of the Lord, by night, opens the prison doors, brings them forth, and says, "Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life."  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 4]          With fidelity and earnestness, John bore testimony for his Lord upon every suitable occasion. He saw that the times were full of peril for the church. Satanic delusions were existing everywhere. The minds of the people were wandering through the mazes of skepticism and deceptive doctrines. Some who pretended to be true to the cause of God were deceivers; they denied Christ and his gospel, and were bringing in damnable heresies and living in transgression of the divine law.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 5]          John's favorite theme was the infinite love of Christ. No man stood higher before the believers in his day, and before men of all classes, than did John. He believed in God as a child believes in a kind and tender father. He understood the character and work of Jesus; and when he saw his Jewish brethren groping their way without a ray of the Sun of Righteousness to illuminate their path, he longed to present to them Christ, the Light of the world.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 6]          The faithful apostle saw that their blindness, their pride, superstition, and ignorance of the Scriptures, were riveting upon their souls fetters which would never be broken. The prejudice and hatred against Christ which they obstinately cherished, was bringing ruin upon them as a nation, and destroying their hopes of everlasting life. But John continued to present Christ to them as the only way of salvation. The evidence that Jesus of Nazareth was the Messiah was so clear, that John declares no man need to walk in the darkness of error while such a light is proffered him.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 7]          John lived to see the gospel of Christ preached far and near, and thousands eagerly accepting its teachings. But he was filled with sadness as he perceived poisonous errors creeping into the church. Some who accepted Christ claimed that his love released them from obedience to the law of God. On the other hand, many taught that the letter of the law should be kept, also all the Jewish customs and ceremonies, and that this was sufficient for salvation, without the blood of Christ. They held that Christ was a good man, like the apostles, but denied his divinity. John saw the dangers to which the church would be exposed, should they receive these ideas, and he met them with promptness and decision. He wrote to a most honorable helper in the gospel, a lady of good repute and extensive influence:--  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 8]          "For many deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a deceiver and an antichrist. Look to yourselves, that we lose not those things which we have wrought, but that we receive a full reward. Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed; for he that biddeth him God speed is a partaker of his evil deeds."  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 9]          John was not to prosecute his work without great hindrances, Satan was not idle. He instigated evil men to cut short the useful life of this man of God; but holy angels protected him from their assaults. John must stand as a faithful witness for Christ. The church in its peril needed his testimony.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 10]          By falsehood and misrepresentation the emissaries of Satan had sought to stir up opposition against John, and against the doctrine of Christ. In consequence, dissensions and heresies were imperiling the church. John met these errors unflinchingly. He hedged up the way of the adversaries of truth. He wrote and exhorted that the leaders in these heresies should not have the least encouragement. There are at the present day evils similar to those that threatened the prosperity of the early church, and the teachings of the apostle upon these points should be carefully heeded. "You must have charity," is the cry to be heard everywhere, especially from those who profess sanctification. But charity is too pure to cover an unconfessed sin. John's teachings are important for those who are living amid the perils of the last days. He had been intimately associated with Christ, he had listened to his teachings, and had witnessed his mighty miracles. He bore a convincing testimony, which made the falsehoods of his enemies of none effect.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 11]          John enjoyed the blessing of true sanctification. But mark, the apostle does not claim to be sinless; he is seeking perfection by walking in the light of God's countenance. He testifies that the man who pretends to know God, and yet breaks the divine law, gives the lie to his profession. "He that saith, I know Him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him." In this age of boasted liberality, these words of John would be branded as bigotry. But the apostle would teach us that while endeavoring to perfect Christian character, we are authorized to call sin and sinners by their right names,--that this is true charity. While loving the souls for whom Christ died, and laboring for their salvation, we should not make a compromise with sin. We are not to unite with the rebellious, and call this charity. God requires his people in this age of the world to stand as did John in his time, unflinchingly for the right, in opposition to soul-destroying errors.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 12]          I have met many who claimed to live without sin. But when tested by God's word, these persons were found to be open transgressors of his holy law. The clearest evidences of the perpetuity and binding force of the fourth commandment, failed to arouse the conscience. They could not deny the claims of God, but ventured to excuse themselves in breaking the Sabbath. They claimed to be sanctified, and to serve God on all days of the week. Many good people, they said, did not keep the Sabbath. As they were sanctified, no condemnation would rest upon them if they did not observe it. God was too merciful to punish us for not keeping the seventh day. They would be counted odd and singular in community, should they observe the Sabbath, and would have no influence in the world. We must be subject to the powers that be.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 13]          A lady in New Hampshire bore her testimony in a public meeting, that the grace of God was ruling in her heart, and that she was wholly the Lord's. She then expressed her belief that this people were doing much good in arousing sinners to see their danger. She said, "The Sabbath that this people present to us, is the only Sabbath of the Bible;" and then stated that her mind had been very much exercised upon the subject. She saw great trials before her, which she must meet if she kept the seventh day. The next day, she came to meeting, and again bore her testimony, saying she had asked the Lord if she must keep the Sabbath, and he had told her she need not keep it. Her mind was now at rest upon that subject. She then gave a most stirring exhortation for all to come to the perfect love of Jesus, where there was no condemnation to the soul.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 14]          This woman did not possess genuine sanctification. It was not God who told her that she could be sanctified through disobedience to one of his plain commandments. God's law is sacred, and no one can transgress it with impunity. The being who told her that she could continue to transgress God's law and be sinless, was the prince of the powers of darkness,--the same who told Eve in Eden, through the serpent, "Thou shalt not surely die." Eve flattered herself that God was too kind to punish her for disobedience of his express commands. The same sophistry is urged by thousands in excuse of their disobedience of the fourth commandment. Those who have the mind of Christ will keep all of God's commandments, irrespective of circumstances. The Majesty of Heaven says, "I have kept my Father's commandments." Adam and Eve dared to transgress the Lord's requirements, and the terrible result of their sin should be a warning to us not to follow their example of disobedience. Christ prayed for his disciples in these words: "Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth." There is no genuine sanctification, except through obedience to the truth. Those who love God with all the heart will also love all his commandments. The sanctified heart is in harmony with the precepts of God's law; for they are holy, just, and good.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 15]          God's character has not changed. He is the same jealous God today as when he gave his law upon Sinai, and wrote it with his own finger on the tables of stone. Those who trample upon God's holy law may say, "I am sanctified;" but to be indeed sanctified, and to claim sanctification, are two different things.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 16]         The New Testament has not changed the law of God. The sacredness of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment is as firmly established as the throne of Jehovah. John writes, "Whosoever committeth sin, transgresseth also the law; for sin is the transgression of the law. And ye know that He was manifested to take away our sins; and in him is no sin. Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not; whosoever sinneth ［transgresseth the law］ hath not seen him, neither known him." We are authorized to hold in the same estimation as did the beloved disciple those who claim to abide in Christ, to be sanctified, while living in the transgression of God's law. He met with just such a class as we have to meet. He said, "Little children, let no man deceive you. He that doeth righteousness is righteous, even as He is righteous. He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning." Here the apostle speaks in plain terms, as he deemed the subject demanded.  {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, February 22, 1881 par. 17]          The epistles of John breathe a spirit of love. But when he comes in contact with that class who break the law of God and yet claim that they are living without sin, he does not hesitate to warn them of their fearful deception. "If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth; but if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin. If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us."                                                    -    {RH, February 22, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 1]      March 1, 1881 The Life of John an Illustration of  True Sanctification.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 2]         The wonderful success which attended the preaching of the gospel by the apostles and their fellow-laborers increased the hatred of the unbelieving Jews. They made every effort to hinder its progress, and finally succeeded in enlisting the power of the Roman emperor against the Christians. A great persecution followed, in which many of the followers of Christ were put to death. The apostle John was now an aged man; but with great zeal and success he continued to preach the doctrine of Christ. He had a testimony of power, which his adversaries could not controvert, and which greatly encouraged his brethren.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 3]          When the faith of the Christians would seem to waver under the fierce opposition they were forced to meet, the apostle would repeat, with great dignity, power, and eloquence, "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; . . . . that which we have seen and heard, declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us; and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ."  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 4]          The bitterest hatred was kindled against John for his unwavering fidelity to the cause of Christ. He was the last survivor of the disciples who were intimately connected with Jesus; and his enemies decided that his testimony must be silenced. If this could be accomplished, they thought the doctrine of Christ would not spread; and if treated with severity, it might soon die out of the world. John was accordingly summoned to Rome to be tried for his faith. His doctrines were misstated. False witnesses accused him as a seditious person, publicly teaching theories which would subvert the nation.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 5]          The apostle presented his faith in a clear and convincing manner, with such simplicity and candor that his words had a powerful effect. His hearers were astonished at his wisdom and eloquence. But the more convincing his testimony, the deeper the hatred of those who opposed the truth. The emperor was filled with rage, and blasphemed the name of God and of Christ. He could not controvert the apostle's reasoning, or match the power which attended the utterance of truth, and he determined to silence its faithful advocate.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 6]          Here we see how hard the heart may become when obstinately set against the purposes of God. The foes of the church were determined to maintain their pride and power before the people. By the emperor's decree, John was banished to the Isle of Patmos, condemned, as he tells us, "for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ." But the enemies of Christ utterly fail in their purpose to silence his faithful witness. From the Isle of Patmos, comes the apostle's voice, reaching even to the end of time, and revealing the most thrilling truths ever presented to mortals.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 7]          Patmos, a barren, rocky island in the Aegean Sea, had been chosen by the Roman government as a place of banishment for criminals. But this gloomy abode proved, to the servant of God, to be the gate of Heaven. He was shut away from the busy scenes of life, and from his active labors as an evangelist; but he was not excluded from the presence of God. In his desolate home he could commune with the King of kings, and study more closely the manifestations of divine power in the book of nature and the pages of inspiration. He delighted to meditate upon the great work of creation, and to adore the power of the Divine Architect. In former years his eyes had been greeted with the sight of wood-covered hills, green valleys, and fruitful plains; and in all the beauties of nature he had delighted to trace the wisdom and skill of the Creator. He was now surrounded with scenes that to many would appear gloomy and uninteresting. But to John it was otherwise. He could read the most important lessons in the wild, desolate rocks, the mysteries of the great deep, and the glories of the firmament. To him, all bore the impress of God's power, and declared his glory.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 8]          The apostle beheld around him the witnesses of the flood, which deluged the earth because the inhabitants ventured to transgress the law of God. The rocks, thrown up from the great deep and from the earth, by the breaking forth of the waters, brought vividly to his mind the terrors of that awful outpouring of God's wrath.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 9]          But while all that surrounded him below appeared desolate and barren, the blue heavens that bent above the apostle on lonely Patmos were as bright and beautiful as the skies above his own loved Jerusalem. Let man once look upon the glory of the heavens in the night season, and mark the work of God's power in the hosts thereof, and he is taught a lesson of his own littleness. If he has cherished pride and self-importance because of talents or personal accomplishments, because he is rich in houses and lands, let him go out in the beautiful night, and look upon the starry heavens, and learn to humble his proud spirit in the presence of the Infinite One.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 10]          In the voice of many waters,--deep calling unto deep,--the prophet heard the voice of the Creator. The sea, lashed to fury by the merciless winds, represented to him the wrath of an offended God. The mighty waves, in their most terrible commotion restrained within the limits appointed by an invisible hand, spoke to John of an infinite power controlling the deep. And in contrast he saw and felt the folly of feeble mortals, but worms of the dust, who glory in their wisdom and strength, and set their hearts against the Ruler of the universe, as though God were altogether such an one as themselves. How blind and senseless is human pride! One hour of God's blessing in the sunshine and rain upon the earth, will do more to change the face of nature than man, with all his boasted knowledge and persevering efforts, can accomplish during a lifetime.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 11]          In the surroundings of his island home, the exiled prophet read the manifestations of divine power, and in all the works of nature held communion with his God. The most ardent longing of the soul after God, the most fervent prayers, went up to Heaven from rocky Patmos. As John looked upon the rocks, he was reminded of Christ, the rock of his strength, in whose shelter he could hide without a fear.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 12]          The Lord's day mentioned by John was the Sabbath,--the day on which Jehovah rested after the great work of creation, and which he blessed and sanctified because he had rested upon it. The Sabbath was as sacredly observed by John upon the Isle of Patmos as when he was among the people, preaching upon that day. By the barren rocks surrounding him, John was reminded of rocky Horeb, and how, when God spoke his law to the people there, he said, "Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy."  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 13]          The Father and the Son spoke to Moses from the rocks. God made the rocks his sanctuary. His temple was the everlasting hills. The Divine Legislator descended upon the rocky mountain to speak his law in the hearing of all the people, that they might be impressed by the grand and awful exhibition of his power and glory, and fear to transgress his commandments. God spoke his law amid thunders and lightnings and the thick cloud upon the top of the mountain, and his voice was as the voice of a trumpet exceeding loud. The law of Jehovah was unchangeable, and the tablets upon which he wrote that law were solid rock, signifying the immutability of its precepts. Rocky Horeb became a sacred place to all who loved and revered the law of God.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 14]          While John was contemplating the scenes of Horeb, the Spirit of God, who sanctified the seventh day, came upon him. He contemplated the sin of Adam in transgressing the divine law, and the fearful result of that transgression. The infinite love of God, in giving his Son to redeem a lost race, seemed too great for language to express. As he presents it in his epistle, he calls upon the church and the world to behold it. "Behold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God; therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew him not." It was a mystery to John that God could give his Son to die for rebellious man. And he was lost in amazement that the plan of salvation, devised at such a cost to Heaven, should be refused by those for whom the infinite sacrifice had been made.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 15]          John was shut in with God. As he learned more of the divine character, through the works of creation, his reverence for God increased. He often asked himself, Why do not men, who are wholly dependent upon God, seek to be at peace with him by willing obedience? He is infinite in wisdom, and there is no limit to his power. He controls the heavens with their numberless worlds. He preserves in perfect harmony the grandeur and beauty of the things which he has created. Sin is the transgression of God's law; and the penalty of sin is death. There would have been no discord in Heaven or in the earth, if sin had never entered. Disobedience to God's law has brought all the misery that has existed among his creatures. Why will not men be reconciled to God?  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 16]          It is no light matter to sin against God,--to set the perverse will of man in opposition to the divine will. It is for the best interest of man, even in this world, to obey God's commandments. And it is surely for his eternal interest to submit to God, and be at peace with him. The beasts of the field obey their Creator's law in the instinct which governs them. He speaks to the proud ocean, "Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further;" and the waters are prompt to obey his word. The planets are marshaled in perfect order, obeying the laws which God has established. He has given to man reasoning powers to understand the claims of the divine law, and a conscience to feel the guilt of transgression and the peace and joy of obedience. And yet, of all the creatures that God has made upon the earth, man alone is rebellious. God has left man as a free moral agent, to obey or disobey. The reward of everlasting life,--an eternal weight of glory,--is promised to those who do God's will, while the threatenings of his wrath hang over all who defy his law.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 17]          As John meditated upon the glory of God displayed in his works, he was overwhelmed with the greatness and majesty of the Creator. Should all the inhabitants of this little world refuse obedience to God, he would not be left without glory. He could sweep every mortal from the face of the earth in a moment, and create a new race to people it and glorify his name. God is not dependent on man for honor. He could marshal the starry hosts of heaven, the millions of worlds above, to raise a song of honor and praise and glory to his name. "And the heavens shall praise thy wonders, O Lord; thy faithfulness also in the congregation of the saints. For who in the heaven can be compared unto the Lord? who among the sons of the mighty can be likened unto the Lord? God is greatly to be feared in the assembly of the saints, and to be had in reverence of all them that are about him."  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 18]          John calls to remembrance the wonderful incidents that he has witnessed in the life of Christ. In imagination he again enjoys the precious opportunities with which he had once been favored, and is greatly comforted. Suddenly his meditation is broken in upon; he is addressed in tones distinct and clear. He turns to see from whence the voice proceeds, and lo! he beholds his Lord, whom he had loved, with whom he had walked and talked, and whose sufferings upon the cross he had witnessed. But how changed is the Saviour's appearance! He is no longer "a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief." He bears no marks of his humiliation. His eyes are like a flame of fire; his feet like fine brass, as it glows in a furnace. The tones of his voice are like the musical sound of many waters. His countenance shines like the sun in its meridian glory. In this hand are seven stars, signifying the ministers of the churches. Out of his mouth issues a sharp, two-edged sword, representing the power of his word.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 19]          John, who had so loved his Lord, and who had steadfastly adhered to the truth in the face of imprisonment, stripes, and threatened death, cannot endure the excellent glory of Christ's majesty, but falls to the earth as one stricken dead. Jesus then lays his hand upon the prostrate form of his servant, saying, "Fear not. I am He that liveth and was dead; and behold, I am alive forevermore." John was strengthened to live in the presence of his glorified Lord; and then were presented before him in holy vision the purposes of God for future ages. The glorious attractions of the heavenly home were made known to him. He was permitted to look upon the throne of God, and to behold the white-robed throng of redeemed ones. He heard the music of heavenly angels, and the songs of triumph from those who had overcome by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 20]          The humility of John did not consist in a mere profession; it was a grace that clothed him as naturally as a garment. He ever sought to conceal his own righteous acts, and to avoid everything that would seem to attract attention to himself. In his Gospel, John mentions the disciple whom Jesus loved, but conceals the fact that the one thus honored was himself. His course was devoid of selfishness. In his daily life he taught and practiced charity in the fullest sense. He had a high sense of the love that should exist among natural brothers and Christian brethren. He presents and urges this love as an essential characteristic of the followers of Jesus. Destitute of this, all pretensions to the Christian name are vain.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 21]          John was a teacher of practical holiness. He presents unerring rules for the conduct of Christians. They must be pure in heart, and correct in manners. In no case should they be satisfied with an empty profession. He declares in unmistakable terms that to be a Christian is to be Christlike.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 21}
[RH, March 1, 1881 par. 22]          John does not once claim to be sinless. But his life was one of earnest effort to conform to the will of God. It was a living representation of Christian sanctification. He followed his Saviour closely, and had such a sense of the purity and exalted holiness of Christ, that his own character appeared, in contrast, exceedingly defective. And when Jesus in his glorified body appeared to John, one glimpse was enough to cause him to fall down as one dead. Such will ever be the feelings of those who know best their Lord and Master. The more closely they contemplate the life and character of Jesus, the less will they be disposed to claim holiness of heart, or to boast of their sanctification.  {RH, March 1, 1881 par. 22}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 1]       March 8, 1881 The Law of God the Standard of True  Sanctification.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 2]          Sanctification is obtained only in obedience to the will of God. Many who are willfully trampling upon the law of Jehovah, claim holiness of heart and sanctification of life. But they have not a saving knowledge of God or of his law. They are standing in the ranks of the great rebel. He is at war with the law of God, which is the foundation of the divine government in Heaven and in the earth. These men are doing the same work as their master has done in seeking to make of none effect God's holy law. No commandment-breaker can be permitted to enter Heaven; for he who was once a pure and exalted covering cherub, was thrust out for rebelling against the government of God.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 3]          With many, sanctification is only self-righteousness. And yet these persons boldly claim Jesus as their Saviour and sanctifier. What a delusion! Will the Son of God sanctify the transgressor of the Father's law,--that law which Christ came to exalt and make honorable? He testifies,"I have kept my Father's commandments." God will not bring his law down to meet the imperfect standard of man; and man cannot meet the demands of that holy law without exercising repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 4]          "If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." But God has not given his Son to a life of suffering and ignominy and a shameful death to release man from obedience to the divine law. So great is the deceptive power of Satan, that many have been led to regard the atonement of Christ as of no real value. Christ died because there was no other hope for the transgressor. He might try to keep God's law in the future; but the debt which he had incurred in the past remained, and the law must condemn him to death. Christ came to pay that debt for the sinner which it was impossible for him to pay for himself. Thus, through the atoning sacrifice of Christ, sinful man was granted another trial.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 5]          It is the sophistry of Satan that the death of Christ brought in grace to take the place of the law. The death of Jesus did not change, or annul, or lessen in the slightest degree, the law of ten commandments. That precious grace offered to men through a Saviour's blood, establishes the law of God. Since the fall of man, God's moral government and his grace are inseparable. They go hand in hand through all dispensations. "Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and peace have kissed each other."  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 6]          Jesus, our substitute, consented to bear for man the penalty of the law transgressed. He clothed his divinity with humanity, and thus became the Son of man, a Saviour and Redeemer. The very fact of the death of God's dear Son to redeem man, shows the immutability of the divine law. How easily, from the transgressor's standpoint, could God have abolished his law, thus providing a way whereby men could be saved, and Christ remain in Heaven! The doctrine which teaches freedom, through grace, to break the law, is a fatal delusion. Every transgressor of God's law is a sinner, and none can be sanctified while living in known sin.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 7]          The condescension and agony of God's dear Son were not endured to purchase for man liberty to transgress the Father's law and yet sit down with Christ in his throne. It was that through his merits, and the exercise of repentance and faith, the most guilty sinner might receive pardon, and obtain strength to live a life of obedience. The sinner is not saved in his sins, but from his sins.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 8]          The soul must first be convicted of sin, before the sinner will feel a desire to come to Christ. "Sin is the transgression of the law." "I had not known sin but by the law." When the commandment came home to Saul's conscience, sin revived, and he died. He saw himself condemned by the law of God. The sinner cannot be convinced of his guilt, unless he understands what constitutes sin. It is impossible for an individual to experience Bible sanctification while he holds that if he believes in Christ it is immaterial whether he obeys God's law or disobeys it.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 9]          Those who profess to keep the law of God, and yet at heart are indulging in sin, are condemned by the True Witness. They claim to be rich in a knowledge of the truth; but they are not in harmony with its sacred principles. The truth does not sanctify their lives. God's word declares that the professed commandment-keeper whose life contradicts his faith, is blind, wretched, poor, and naked.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 10]          God's law is the mirror presenting a complete reflection of the man as he is, and holding up before him the correct likeness. Some will turn away and forget this picture, while others will employ abusive epithets against the law, as though this would cure their defects of character. Still others who are condemned by the law will repent of their transgressions, and, through faith in Christ's merits, will perfect Christian character.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 11]          The whole world is guilty in God's sight of transgressing his law. Because the great majority will continue to transgress, and thus remain at enmity with God, is no reason why none should confess themselves guilty and become obedient. To a superficial observer, persons who are naturally amiable, who are educated and refined, may appear perfect in life. "Man looketh on the outward appearance; but the Lord looketh on the heart." Unless the life-giving truths of God's word, when presented to the conscience, are understandingly received, and then faithfully carried out in the life, no man can see the kingdom of Heaven. To some, these truths have a charm because of their novelty, but are not accepted as the word of God. Those who do not receive the light when it is brought before them, will be condemned by it.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 12]          In every congregation in the land there are souls unsatisfied, hungering and thirsting for salvation. By day and by night, the burden of their hearts is, What shall I do to be saved? They listen eagerly to popular discourses, hoping to learn how they may be justified before God. But too often they hear only a pleasing speech, an eloquent declamation. There are sad and disappointed hearts in every religious gathering. The minister tells his hearers that they cannot keep the law of God. "It is not binding upon man in our day," he says. "You must believe in Christ; he will save you; only believe." Thus he teaches them to make feeling their criterion, and gives them no intelligent faith. That minister may profess to be very sincere; but he is seeking to quiet the troubled conscience with a false hope.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 13]          Many are led to think that they are on the road to Heaven, because they profess to believe in Christ, while they reject the law of God. But they will find at last that they were on the way to perdition, instead of Heaven. Spiritual poison is sugar-coated with the doctrine of sanctification, and administered to the people. Thousands eagerly swallow it, feeling that if they are only honest in their belief they will be safe. But sincerity will not convert error to truth. A man may swallow poison, thinking it is food; but his sincerity will not save him from the effects of the dose.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 14]          God has given us his word to be our guide. Christ has said, "Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which testify of me." He prayed for his disciples, "Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth." Paul says, "I verily thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth." But this belief did not make his course right. When Paul received the gospel of Jesus Christ, it made him a new creature. He was transformed; the truth was planted in his soul, and gave him such faith and courage as a follower of Christ that no opposition could move him, no suffering daunt him. Men may make what excuse they please for their rejection of God's law; but no excuse will be accepted in the day of Judgment. Those who are contending with God, and strengthening their guilty souls in transgression, must very soon meet the great Lawgiver over his broken law.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, March 8, 1881 par. 15]         The day of God's vengeance cometh,--the day of the fierceness of his wrath. Who will abide the day of his coming? Men have hardened their hearts against the Spirit of God; but the arrows of his wrath will pierce where the arrows of conviction could not. God will not far hence arise to deal with the sinner. Will the false shepherd shield the transgressor in that day? Can he be excused who went with the multitude in the path of disobedience? Will popularity or numbers make any guiltless? These are questions which the careless and indifferent should consider and settle for themselves.  {RH, March 8, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 1]       April 26, 1881 Sanctification.  -  Christian Character.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 2]          The character of the Christian is shown by his daily life. Said Christ, "Every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit." Our Saviour compares himself to a vine, of which his followers are the branches. He plainly declares that all who would be his disciples must bring forth fruit; and then he shows how they may become fruitful branches. "Abide in me, and I in you; as the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye except ye abide in me."  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 3]          The apostle Paul describes the fruit which the Christian is to bear. He says that it "is in all goodness and righteousness and truth." And again, "The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance." These precious graces are but the principles of God's law carried out in the life.  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 4]          Those who have genuine love for God will manifest an earnest desire to know his will and to do it. Says the apostle John, whose epistles treat so fully upon love, "This is the love of God, that we keep his commandments." The child who loves his parents will show that love by willing obedience; but the selfish,  ungrateful child seeks to do as little as possible for his parents, while he at the same time desires to enjoy all the privileges granted to the obedient and faithful. The same difference is seen among those who profess to be children of God. Many who know that they are the objects of his love and care, and who desire to receive his blessing, take no delight in doing his will. They regard God's claims upon them as an unpleasant restraint, his commandments as a grievous yoke. But he who is earnestly seeking for holiness of heart and life, delights in the law of God, and mourns only that he falls so far short of meeting its requirements.  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 5]          We are commanded to love one another as Christ has loved us. He has manifested his love by laying down his life to redeem us. The beloved disciple says that we should be willing to lay down our lives for the brethren. For "every one that loveth Him that begat, loveth him also that is begotten of Him." If we love Christ, we shall love those who resemble him in life and character. And not only so, but we shall love those who "have no hope and are without God in the world." It was to save sinners that Christ left his home in Heaven, and came to earth to suffer and to die. For this he toiled and agonized and prayed, until, heart-broken and deserted by those he came to save, he poured out his life on Calvary.  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 6]          Many shrink from such a life as our Saviour lived. They feel that it requires too great a sacrifice to imitate the Pattern, to bring forth fruit in good works, and then patiently endure the pruning of God that they may bring forth more fruit. But when the Christian regards himself as only a humble instrument in the hands of Christ, and endeavors to faithfully perform every duty, relying upon the help which God has promised, then he will wear the yoke of Christ and find it easy; then he will bear burdens for Christ, and pronounce them light. He can look up with courage and with confidence, and say, "I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him."  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 7]          If we meet obstacles in our path and faithfully overcome them, if we encounter opposition and reproach, and in Christ's name gain the victory, if we bear responsibilities and discharge our duties in the spirit of our Master, then, indeed, we gain a precious knowledge of his faithfulness and power. We no longer depend upon the experience of others, for we have the witness in ourselves. Like the Samaritans of old, we can say, "We have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world."  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 8]          The more we contemplate the character of Christ, and the more we experience of his saving power, the more keenly shall we realize our own weakness and imperfection, and the more earnestly shall we look to him as our strength and our Redeemer. We have no power in ourselves to cleanse the soul-temple from its defilement; but as we repent of our sins against God, and seek pardon through the merits of Christ, he will impart that faith that works by love and purifies the heart. By faith in Christ, and obedience to the law of God, we may be sanctified, and thus obtain a fitness for the society of holy angels and the white-robed redeemed ones in the kingdom of glory.  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 9]          It is not only the privilege but the duty of every Christian to maintain a close union with Christ, and to have a rich experience in the things of God. Then his life will be fruitful in good works. Said Christ, "Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit." In his letter to the church at Ephesus, Paul endeavors to set before his brethren the "mystery of the gospel," the "unsearchable riches of Christ," and then assures them of his earnest prayers for their spiritual prosperity:--  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 10]          "I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, that he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith; that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints, what is the breadth,and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fullness of God."  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 11]          Again, he writes to his Corinthian brethren, "to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus," "Grace be unto you, and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ; that in everything ye are enriched by him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge; even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you; so that ye come behind in no gift, waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." These words are addressed not only to the church at Corinth, but to all the people of God to the close of time. Every Christian may enjoy the blessing of sanctification.  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 12]          The apostle continues, in these words: "Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind, and in the same judgment." Paul would not have appealed to them to do that which was impossible. Unity is the sure result of Christian perfection.  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 13]          In the epistle to the Colossians also are set forth the glorious privileges vouchsafed to the children of God. "Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints, . . . we also since the day we heard it do not cease to pray for you; and to desire that ye might be filled with the knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding; that ye might walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God; strengthened with all might, according to his glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness."  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 14]          The apostle himself was endeavoring to reach the same standard of holiness which he set before his brethren. He writes to the Philippians: "What things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ. Yea, doubtless, and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord. . . .That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death; if by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead. Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect; but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus. Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended; but this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus." There is a striking contrast between the boastful, self-righteous claims of those who profess to be without sin, and the modest language of the apostle. Yet it was the purity and faithfulness of his own life that gave such power to his exhortations to his brethren.  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 15]          Paul did not hesitate to enforce, upon every suitable occasion, the importance of Bible sanctification. He says: "Ye know what commandment we gave you by the Lord Jesus. For this is the will of God, even your sanctification." "Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; for it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure. Do all things without murmurings and disputings; that ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world."  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 16]          He bids Titus to instruct the church that while they should trust to the merits of Christ for salvation, divine grace, dwelling in their hearts, will lead to the faithful performance of all the duties of life. "Put them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work, to speak evil of no man, to be no brawlers, but gentle, showing all meekness unto all men. For we ourselves also were sometime foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, and hating one another. But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost; which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour; that being justified by his grace, we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life. This is a faithful saying, and these things I will that thou affirm constantly, that they which have believed in God might be careful to maintain good works. These things are good and profitable unto men."  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, April 26, 1881 par. 17]          Paul seeks to impress upon our minds the fact that the foundation of all acceptable service to God, as well as the very crown of the Christian graces, is love; and that only in the soul where love reigns will the peace of God abide. "Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering; forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any; even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body; and be ye thankful. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him."  {RH, April 26, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 1]       May 3, 1881 Sanctification.  -  The Christian's Privilege.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 2]          Many who are sincerely seeking for holiness of heart and purity of life seem perplexed and discouraged. They are constantly looking to themselves, and lamenting their lack of faith; and because they have no faith, they feel that they cannot claim the blessing of God. These persons mistake faith for feeling. They look above the simplicity of true faith, and thus bring great darkness upon their souls. They should turn the mind from self, to dwell upon the mercy and goodness of God and to recount his promises, and then simply believe that he will fulfill his word. We are not to trust in our faith, but in the promises of God. When we repent of our past transgressions of his law, and resolve to render obedience in the future, we should believe that God for Christ's sake accepts us, and forgives our sins.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 3]          Darkness and discouragement will sometimes come upon the soul, and threaten to overwhelm us; but we should not cast away our confidence. We must keep the eye fixed on Jesus, feeling or no feeling. We should seek to faithfully perform every known duty, and then calmly rest in the promises of God.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 4]          At times a deep sense of our unworthiness will send a thrill of terror through the soul; but this is no evidence that God has changed toward us, or we toward God. No effort should be made to rein the mind up to a certain intensity of emotion. We may not feel today the peace and joy which we felt yesterday; but we should by faith grasp the hand of Christ, and trust him as fully in the darkness as in the light.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 5]         Satan may whisper, "You are too great a sinner for Christ to save." While you acknowledge that you are indeed sinful and unworthy, you may meet the tempter with the cry, "By virtue of the atonement, I claim Christ as my Saviour. I trust not to my own merits, but to the precious blood of Jesus, which cleanses me. This moment I hang my helpless soul on Christ." The Christian life must be a life of constant, living faith. An unyielding trust, a firm reliance upon Christ, will bring peace and assurance to the soul.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 6]          Be not discouraged because your heart seems hard. Every obstacle, every internal foe, only increases your need of Christ. He came to take away the heart of stone, and give you a heart of flesh. Look to him for special grace to overcome your peculiar faults. When assailed by temptation, steadfastly resist the evil promptings; say to your soul, "How can I dishonor my Redeemer? I have given myself to Christ; I cannot do the works of Satan." Cry to the dear Saviour for help to sacrifice every idol, and to put away every darling sin. Let the eye of faith see Jesus standing before the Father's throne, presenting his wounded hands as he pleads for you. Believe that strength comes to you through your precious Saviour.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 7]          By faith look upon the crowns laid up for those who shall overcome; listen to the exultant song of the redeemed, Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain and hast redeemed us to God! Endeavor to make these scenes a reality. Stephen, the first Christian martyr, in his terrible conflict with principalities and powers, and spiritual wickedness in high places, exclaimed, "Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God." The Saviour of the world was revealed to him as looking down from Heaven upon him with the deepest interest; and the glorious light of Christ's countenance shone upon Stephen with such brightness that even his enemies saw his face shine like the face of an angel.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 8]          If we would permit our minds to dwell more upon Christ and the heavenly world, we should find a powerful stimulus and support in fighting the battles of the Lord. Pride and love of the world will lose their power as we contemplate the glories of that better land so soon to be our home. Beside the loveliness of Christ, all earthly attractions will seem of little worth.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 9]          Let none imagine that without earnest effort on their part they can obtain the assurance of God's love. When the mind has been long permitted to dwell only on earthly things, it is a difficult matter to change the habits of thought. That which the eye sees and the ear hears, too often attracts the attention and absorbs the interest. But if we would ever enter the city of God, and look upon Jesus in his glory, we must become accustomed to beholding him with the eye of faith here. The words and the character of Christ should be often the subject of our thoughts and of our conversation; and each day some time should be especially devoted to prayerful meditation upon these sacred themes.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 10]          Sanctification is a daily work. Let none deceive themselves with the belief that God will pardon and bless them while they are trampling upon one of his requirements. The willful commission of one known sin silences the witnessing voice of the Spirit, and separates the soul from God. Whatever may be the ecstacies of religious feeling, Jesus cannot abide in the heart that disregards the divine law. God will honor those only who honor him.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 11]          "His servants ye are to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey." If we indulge anger, lust, covetousness, hatred, selfishness, or any other sin, we become servants of sin. "No man can serve two masters." If we serve sin, we cannot serve Christ. The Christian will feel the promptings of sin, for the flesh lusteth against the Spirit; but the Spirit striveth against the flesh, keeping up a constant warfare. Here is where Christ's help is needed. Human weakness becomes united to divine strength, and faith exclaims, "Thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ!"  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 12]          If we would develop a character which God can accept, we must form correct habits in our religious life. Daily prayer is as essential to growth in grace, and even to spiritual life itself, as is temporal food to physical well-being. We should accustom ourselves to often lift the thoughts to God in prayer. If the mind wanders, we must bring it back; by persevering effort, habit will finally make it easy. We cannot for one moment separate ourselves from Christ with safety. We may have his presence to attend us at every step, but only by observing the conditions which he has himself laid down.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 13]          Religion must be made the great business of life. Everything else should be held subordinate to this. All our powers of soul, body, and spirit, must be engaged in the Christian warfare. We must look to Christ for strength and grace, and we shall gain the victory as surely as Jesus died for us.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 14]          We must come nearer to the cross of Christ, Penitence at the foot of the cross is the first lesson of peace we have to learn. The love of Jesus--who can comprehend it? Infinitely more tender and self-denying than a mother's love! If we would know the value of a human soul, we must look in living faith upon the cross, and thus begin the study which shall be the science and the song of the redeemed through all eternity. The value of our time and our talents can be estimated only by the greatness of the ransom paid for our redemption. What ingratitude do we manifest toward God when we rob him of his own by withholding from him our affections and our service. Is it too much to give ourselves to Him who has sacrificed all for us? Can we choose the friendship of the world before the immortal honors which Christ proffers,--" to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame and am set down with my Father on his throne"?  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 15]          Sanctification is a progressive work. The successive steps are set before us in the words of Peter: "Giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue, knowledge; and to knowledge, temperance; and to temperance, patience; and to patience, godliness; and to godliness, brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness, charity;" "for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall; for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 16]          Here is a course by which we may be assured that we shall never fall. Those who are thus working upon the plan of addition in obtaining the Christian graces, have the assurance that God will work upon the plan of multiplication in granting them the gifts of his Spirit. Peter addresses those who have obtained like precious faith with us: "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord." By divine grace, all who will may climb the shining steps from earth to Heaven, and at last, "with songs and everlasting joy," enter through the gates into the city of God.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 17]         Our Saviour claims all there is of us; he asks our first and holiest thoughts, our purest and most intense affection. If we are indeed partakers of the divine nature, his praise will be continually in our hearts and upon our lips. Our only safety is to surrender our all to him, and to be constantly growing in grace and in the knowledge of the truth.  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 18]          The apostle Paul was highly honored of God, being taken in holy vision to the third heaven, where he looked upon scenes whose glories might not be revealed to mortals. Yet all this did not lead him to boastfulness or self-confidence. He realized the importance of constant watchfulness and self-denial, and plainly declares, "I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection, lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway."  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 19]          Paul suffered for the truth's sake, and yet we hear no complaints from his lips. As he reviews his life of toil and care and sacrifice he says, "I reckon the sufferings of this time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us." The shout of victory from God's faithful servant comes down the line to our time,--"Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? . . . . Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors, through Him that loved us. For I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord."  {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, May 3, 1881 par. 20]          Though Paul was at last confined in a Roman prison,--shut away from the light and air of heaven, cut off from his active labors in the gospel, and momentarily expecting to be condemned to death,--yet he did not yield to doubt or despondency. From that gloomy dungeon came his dying testimony, full of a sublime faith and courage that has inspired the hearts of saints and martyrs in all succeeding ages. His words fitly describe the result of that sanctification which we have in these articles endeavored to set forth. "I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day; and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing."                                                    -    {RH, May 3, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 1]       August 2, 1881 Rest for the Weary.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Jesus invites the weary to come to him for rest: "Come unto me, all ye that labor, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." Matthew 11:28-30.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 2]          Many who hear this invitation sigh for rest, and yet press on the rugged path, hugging their burdens closer to their heart. Jesus loves them, and longs to bear their burdens and themselves also in his strong arms of love. He invites them to lay the heavy burdens on him. Your fears and uncertainties, that rob you of peace and rest, he would remove; but you must come to him, and tell him the secret woes of your heart. He invites your confidence as the proof of your love for him. Jesus would rather have the gift of the humble, trusting heart than all the wealth riches can bestow. He invites through his messengers the gift of yourselves. Only come to him in the simplicity and confidence with which a child would come to its parents, and the divine touch from his hand will relieve you of your burdens.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 3]          Let us not forget that Christ is the way, the truth, and the life. The compassionate Saviour invites all to come to him. Let us believe the words of our Lord, and not make the way to him so hard. Let us not travel the precious road, cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in, with murmuring, with doubts, with cloudy forebodings, groaning, as if forced to an unpleasant, exacting task. The ways of Christ are ways of pleasantness, and all his paths are peace. If we have made rough paths for our feet, and taken upon us heavy burdens of care in laying up for ourselves treasures upon the earth, let us now change, and follow the path Jesus has prepared for us.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 4]          We are not always willing to give our burdens to Jesus. We sometimes pour our troubles into human ears, and tell our afflictions to those who cannot help us, and neglect to confide all to Jesus, that he may change the sorrowful ways to paths of joy and peace. Self-denying, self-sacrificing love gives glory and victory to the cross. The promises of God's word are very precious. We must study his word, if we would know his will. The words of inspiration, carefully studied and practically obeyed, will lead our feet in a plain path, where we may walk without stumbling. Oh, that ministers and people would take all the burdens and perplexities to Jesus, who is waiting to receive them and give them peace and rest. Jesus will never forsake those who put their trust in him.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 5]          We are living in an age when wickedness prevails. The perils of the last days thicken around us, and because iniquity abounds, the love of many waxes cold. This need not be if all would come to Jesus, and confidingly and in faith trust in him. His meekness and his lowliness, cherished, will bring peace and rest and moral power to every soul.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 6]         The shortness of time is urged as an incentive for us to seek righteousness and to make Christ our friend. This is not the great motive. It savors of selfishness. Is it necessary that the terrors of the day of God be held before us to compel us through fear to right action? This ought not to be. Jesus is attractive. He is full of love, mercy, and compassion. He proposes to be our friend, to walk with us through all the rough pathways of life. He says to you, I am the Lord thy God; walk with me, and I will fill thy path with light. Jesus, the Majesty of Heaven, proposes to elevate to companionship with himself those who come to him with their burdens, their weaknesses, and their cares. He will make them his dear children, and finally give them an inheritance of more value than the empires of kings, a crown of glory richer than has ever decked the brow of the most exalted earthly monarch.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 7]          It is our duty to love him as our Redeemer. He commands our love, and as a friend he invites our love. Christ's invitation to us all is a call to a life of peace and rest,--a life of liberty and love, and to a rich inheritance in the future immortal life. Why, then, should we resist his invitation and refuse his love? If we choose to live with Christ through the ceaseless ages of eternity, why not choose him as our best and most honored and loved companion here? Christ calls us to walk with him in this world in the path of humble, trustful obedience, which will secure a pure, holy, happy life. Which will we choose,--liberty in Christ, or bondage and tyranny in the service of Satan? It is our privilege to have a calm, close, happy walk with Jesus every day we live.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 8]          We need not be alarmed if this path of liberty is laid through conflicts and sufferings. The liberty we shall enjoy will be the more valuable because we made sacrifices to obtain it. The peace which passeth knowledge will cost us battles with the powers of darkness, struggles severe against selfishness and inward sins. The victories gained daily through persevering, untiring effort in well-doing, will be precious through Christ who hath loved us, "who gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people zealous of good works." The excellence of Christ we should seek to obtain. In the face of temptation we should school ourselves to firm endurance, which will not provoke one murmuring thought, although we may be weary in toiling, and in fighting the good fight of faith.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 9]          Thank God that some have passed through afflictions with light undimmed. Their hope and faith are strong, because acquired by conflict and nurtured by suffering. If it were not for these heroes of faith, who have learned to endure, and to suffer and be strong, the outlook would be indeed discouraging. How could any of us know how to sympathize with the sorrowing, the burdened, the afflicted, and be to them the help they need, if we had never experienced similar trials ourselves? We cannot appreciate our Redeemer in the highest sense until we can see him by the eye of faith reaching to the very depths of human wretchedness, taking upon himself the nature of man, the capacity to suffer, and by suffering putting forth his divine power to save and lift sinners up to companionship with himself. Oh, why have we so little sense of sin? Why so little penitence? It is because we do not come nearer the cross of Christ. Conscience becomes hardened through the deceitfulness of sin, because we remain away from Christ. Consider the Captain of our salvation. He suffered shame for us that we might not suffer everlasting shame and contempt. He suffered on the cross, that mercy might be granted to fallen man. God's justice is preserved, and guilty man is pardoned. Jesus dies that the sinner might live. Shame is borne by the Son of the Highest for the sake of poor sinners, that they might be ransomed and crowned with eternal glory.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 10]          The cross of Calvary appeals in power, affording a reason why we should love Christ now, and why we should consider him first, and best, and last, in everything. We should take our fitting place in humble penitence at the foot of the cross. We may learn the lessons of meekness and lowliness of mind as we go up to Mount Calvary, and, looking upon the cross, see our Saviour in agony, the Son of God dying, the just for the unjust. Behold Him who could summon legions of angels to his assistance with one word, a subject of jest and merriment, of reviling and hatred. He gives himself a sacrifice for sin. When reviled, he threatened not; when falsely accused, he opened not his mouth. He prays on the cross for his murderers. He is dying for them. He is paying an infinite price for every one of them. He would not lose one whom he has purchased at so great cost. He gives himself to be smitten, and scourged, without a murmur. And this uncomplaining victim is the Son of God. His throne is from everlasting, and his kingdom shall have no end.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 11]          Come, you who are seeking your own pleasures in forbidden joys and in sinful indulgences, you who are scattering from Christ. Look, O look upon the cross of Calvary; behold the royal victim suffering on your account, and be wise while you have opportunity, and seek now the fountain of life and true happiness. Come, you who complain and murmur at the little inconveniences and the few trials you must bear in this life. Look on Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith. He turns from his royal throne, his high command, and lays aside his royal robe, and clothes his divinity with humanity. For our sakes he became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich.  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 12]          The Son of God was rejected and despised for our sakes. Can you, in full view of the cross, beholding by the eye of faith the sufferings of Christ, tell your tale of woe, your trials? Can you nurse revenge of your enemies in your heart while the prayer of Christ comes from his pale and quivering lips for his revilers, his murderers,--"Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do?"  {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, August 2, 1881 par. 13]          A work is before us to subdue pride and vanity, that seek a place in our hearts, and through penitence and faith to bring ourselves into familiar and holy converse with Jesus Christ. We must not shrink from the depths of humiliation to which the Son of God submitted in order to raise us from the degradation and bondage of sin to a seat at his right hand. We must deny self, and fight continually against pride. We must hide self in Jesus Christ, and let him appear in our conversation and character as the One altogether lovely, and the chief among ten thousand. Our lives, our deportment, will testify how highly we prize Christ, and the salvation he has wrought out for us at such a cost to himself. While we look constantly to Him whom our sins have pierced, and our sorrows have burdened, we shall acquire strength to be like him. We shall bind ourselves in willing, happy, captivity to Jesus Christ. It is high time we devoted the few remaining precious hours of our probation to washing our robes of character, and making them white in the blood of the Lamb, that we may be of that white-robed company who shall stand about the great white throne.                                                    -    {RH, August 2, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 1]       August 16, 1881 Doing for Christ.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Christ says to his redeemed people, "Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat; I was thirsty and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed me; I was sick and ye visited me; I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink? When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed thee? Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee? And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me."  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 2]          To be a patient toiler in that which calls for self-denying labor, is a glorious work, that Heaven smiles upon. Faithful work is more acceptable to God than the most zealous and thought-to-be, holiest, worship. True worship consists in working together with Christ. Prayers, exhortation, and talk are cheap fruits, which are frequently tied on, but fruits that are manifested in good works, in caring for the needy, the fatherless, and widows, are genuine fruits, and grow naturally upon a good tree.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 3]          Pure religion and undefiled before the Father is this: "To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." The doing principle is the fruit that Christ requires us to bear; doing deeds of benevolence, speaking kind words, and manifesting tender regard for the poor, the needy, the afflicted. When one's heart sympathizes with others burdened with discouragement and grief; when his hand clothes the naked, and the stranger is made welcome to a seat in his parlor and in his heart, then angels come very near, and an answering strain responds in Heaven. Every act, every deed of justice and mercy and benevolence, makes music in Heaven. The Father from his throne beholds and numbers the performer of them with his most precious treasures. "And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, when I make up my jewels." Every merciful act to the needy, or the suffering, is as though done to Jesus. Whoever succors the poor, or sympathizes with the afflicted and oppressed, and befriends the orphan, brings himself into a more close relationship to Jesus.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 4]          "Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels; for I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me not in; naked, and ye clothed me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee? Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment; but the righteous into life eternal." Matthew 25:41-46.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 5]          Jesus here identifies himself with his suffering people. I was hungry and thirsty; I was a stranger; I was naked; I was sick; I was in prison. When you were enjoying your food from your bountifully spread tables, I was famishing of hunger in the hovel or street, not far from you. When you closed your doors against me, while your well-furnished rooms were unoccupied, I had not where to lay my head. Your wardrobes were filled with an abundant supply of changeable suits of apparel, upon which means had been needlessly squandered, which you might have given to the needy. I was destitute of comfortable apparel. When you were enjoying health, I was sick. Misfortune cast me into prison and bound me with fetters, bowing down my spirit, depriving me of freedom and hope, while you roamed free. What a oneness Jesus here expresses as existing between himself and his suffering disciples. He makes their case his own. He identifies himself as being, in their person, the very sufferer. Here, mark, selfish Christian, that every neglect of yours to the needy poor, the orphan, the fatherless, is a neglect to Jesus in their person.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 6]          But there are some persons who make high professions, whose hearts are so encased in self-love and selfishness that they cannot appreciate these things. They have all their lives thought and lived only for self. To make a worthy sacrifice to do others good, to disadvantage themselves for the purpose of benefiting others, is out of the question with them. They have not the least idea that God requires this of them. Self is their dear idol. Precious weeks, months, and years of valuable time pass into eternity, but they have no record in Heaven of kindly acts, of sacrificing for others' good, of feeding the hungry, of clothing the naked, or taking in the stranger. Entertaining strangers at a venture is not agreeable; if they knew that all who shared their bounty were worthy, then they might be induced to do something in that direction. But there is virtue in venturing something. Perchance we may entertain angels.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 7]          There are orphans that can be cared for; but many will not venture to undertake such a work; for it involves more labor than they care to do, leaving them but little time to please themselves. But when the King shall make investigation, these do-nothing, illiberal, selfish souls will then learn that Heaven is for those who have been workers; those who have denied themselves for Christ's sake. No provisions have been made for those who have ever taken such special care in loving and looking out for themselves. The terrible punishment the King threatened those on his left hand, in this case, is not because of their great crimes. They are not condemned for the things which they did do, but for that which they did not do. They did not those things Heaven assigned them to do. They pleased themselves, and can take their portion with self-pleasers.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 8]          Has the injunction of the apostle no force in this age: "Be not forgetful to entertain strangers, for thereby some have entertained angels unawares"? Our Heavenly Father lays blessings disguised in our pathway, which some will not touch for fear they will detract from their enjoyment. Angels are waiting to see if we embrace opportunities within our reach of doing good--waiting to see if we will bless others, that they in their turn may bless us. The Lord himself has made our circumstances to differ, keeping some poor, and allowing others to become rich, that all may have an opportunity to develop character.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 9]          When Elijah came to the widow of Sarepta, she shared her morsel with the prophet of God, and he therefore wrought a miracle, so that in the act of making a home for God's servant, and sharing her morsel with him, she was herself sustained, and her life and that of her son preserved. Thus will it prove in the case of many, if they do this cheerfully for the glory of God. Others plead their poor health; they would love to do if they had strength. Such have so long shut themselves up to themselves, and thought so much of their own poor feelings, and talked so much of their sufferings, trials, and afflictions, that it is their present truth. They cannot think of any one else, however much they may be in need of sympathy and assistance. You who are suffering from poor health, there is a remedy for you. If you clothe the naked, and bring the poor that are cast out to your house, and deal your bread to the hungry, then shall your light break forth as the morning, and your health shall spring forth speedily.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 10]          Doing good is an excellent remedy for disease. Such are invited to bring their prayers to God, and he has pledged himself to answer them. "His soul shall be satisfied in drought, and he shall be like a watered garden, whose waters fail not." Wake up, brethren and sisters. Don't be afraid of good works. "Be not weary in well doing, for in due time ye shall reap if ye faint not." Do not wait to be told your duty. Open your eyes, and see who is around you, and make yourselves acquainted with the helpless, afflicted, and needy. Hide not yourselves from them; close not your eyes to their needs. Who gives the proofs mentioned in James of possessing pure religion, untainted with any selfishness or corruption? Who is anxious to do all in his power to aid in the great plan of salvation?  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 11]          As you regard your eternal interest, arouse yourselves, and begin to sow good seed. That which ye sow shall ye also reap. The harvest is coming,--the great reaping time, when you shall reap what you have sown. There will be no failure in the crop. The harvest is sure. Now is the sowing time. Now make efforts to be rich in good works, "ready to distribute, willing to communicate, laying up in store for yourselves a good foundation against the time to come, that ye may lay hold on eternal life." I implore you, my brethren, in every church, rid yourselves of your icy coldness. Encourage in yourselves a love of hospitality, a love to help those who need help.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 12]          You may say that you have been disappointed by bestowing means upon those unworthy of your charity, and therefore have become discouraged in trying to help the needy. I present Jesus before you. He came to save fallen man. He came to bring salvation to his own nation; but they would not accept him. They treated his mercy with insult and contempt, and at length they put to death Him who came for the purpose of giving life to them. Did our Lord turn from all the fallen race because of this? If your efforts for good have been unsuccessful ninety-nine times, and you have received only insult, reproach, and hate; if the one-hundredth time proves a success, and one soul is saved, oh, what a victory is achieved! One soul wrenched from Satan's grasp, one soul benefited, one soul encouraged! This will a thousand times pay you for all your efforts. To you will Jesus say "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." Should we not gladly do all we can to imitate the life of our divine Lord?  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 13]          Many shrink at the idea of making any sacrifice for others' good. They are not willing to suffer for the sake of helping others. They flatter themselves that it is not required of them to disadvantage themselves for the benefit of others. To such we will say, Jesus is our example.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 14]          When the request was made that the two sons of Zebedee might sit the one on his right hand and the other on his left in his kingdom, Jesus answered, "Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? They say unto him, We are able. And he said, Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with, but to sit on my right hand and on my left is not mine to give; but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father." How many can answer, We can drink of the cup; we can be baptized with the baptism; and make the answer understandingly? How many imitate the great Exemplar? All who profess to be followers of Jesus Christ, in taking this step pledge themselves to walk even as he walked. Yet the course many pursue who make high profession shows that their lives are far from being in conformity to that of the great Pattern. They shape their course to meet their own imperfect standard. They do not imitate the self-denial of Christ, or his life of sacrifice for the good of others.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 15]          I once heard a wealthy farmer describe the situation of a poor widow living near him. He lamented her straitened circumstances, and then said, "I don't know how she is going to get along this cold winter. She has close times now." Such have forgotten the work of Christ, and by their acts say, "Nay, Lord, we cannot drink of the cup of self-denial, humiliation, and sacrifice you drank of, nor be baptized with the suffering you were baptized with. We cannot live to do others good. It is our business to take care of ourselves."  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 16]          Who should know how the widow will get along, unless it be those who have well-filled granaries? The means for her to get along is at hand; and dare those whom God has made his stewards, to whom he has intrusted means, withhold from the needy disciples of Christ? If so, they withhold from Jesus. Do you expect the Lord to rain down grain from Heaven to supply the needy? Has he not rather placed it in your hands to help and bless them through you? Has he not made you his instrument in this good work, to prove you, and to give you the privilege of laying up a treasure in Heaven? Hear what the prophet Isaiah says:--  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 17]          "Is it such a fast that I have chosen? a day for a man to afflict his soul? is it to bow down his head as a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and ashes under him? Wilt thou call this a fast, and an acceptable day to the Lord? Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily; and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rearward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon-day. And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones; and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not."  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 18]          The fast is described which God can accept. "to deal thy bread to the hungry," and to "bring the poor that are cast out, to thy house." You are with one hand to reach up, and by faith take hold of the mighty arm which bringeth salvation, while with the other hand of love you reach the oppressed, and relieve them. It is impossible for you to fasten upon the arm of God with one hand, while the other is employed in administering to your own pleasure.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 19]          If you engage in this work of mercy and love, will it prove too hard for you? Will you fail, and be crushed under the burden, and your family be deprived of your assistance and influence? Oh, no! God has carefully removed all doubts upon this question by a pledge to you on condition of your obedience. This promise covers all the most exacting, the most hesitating, could crave: "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health spring forth speedily." Only believe that He is faithful that has promised. God can renew the physical strength; and more, he says he will do it. And the promise does not end here. "Thy righteousness shall go before thee. The glory of the Lord shall be thy rearward." God will build a fortification around you. Neither does the promise end at this point. "Thou shalt call, and the Lord shall answer. Thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am." If you put down oppression and remove the speaking of vanity, if you draw out your soul to the hungry, "then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday. The Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought ［famine］, and make fat thy bones; and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and a spring of water, whose waters fail not."  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 20]          Read Isaiah 58, you who claim to be children of the light. Especially do you read it again and again who have felt so fearful to inconvenience yourselves by favoring the needy; you whose hearts and houses are too narrow to make a home for the homeless, read it. You who can see orphans and widows oppressed by the iron hand of poverty, and bowed down by the hard-hearted worldlings, read it.  {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, August 16, 1881 par. 21]          Are you afraid that an influence will be introduced into your family that will cost you more labor, read that chapter. Your fears may be groundless, and a blessing may come, known and realized by you every day. But if otherwise, if extra labor is called for, you can draw upon One who has promised: "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily." Why God's people are not more spiritually-minded, and have no more faith, is because they are narrowed by selfishness. The prophet is addressing Christians; not sinners, not unbelievers, but those who make great pretensions to godliness. It is not the abundance of your meetings that God accepts. It is not the numerous prayers, but it is right-doing,--doing the right thing, and at the right time. It is to be less self-caring, and more benevolent. Our souls must expand. Then God will make them like a watered garden, whose waters fail not.                                                    -    {RH, August 16, 1881 par. 21}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 1]       August 23, 1881 A Working Church.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White  -         Ministers should impress upon the people for whom they labor the importance of individual effort. No church can flourish unless its members are workers. The people must lift where the ministers lifts, thus seconding his efforts and helping him bear his burdens, and then he will not be overworked and become discouraged. There is no influence that can be brought to bear on a church that will be enduring unless the people shall move intelligently, from principle, to do all they can to forward the work. The individual members of the church should feel a responsibility resting upon them to overcome their own defects of character, and by doing this they encourage others to overcome. Those who profess to be Christians should arouse themselves, and take up their neglected duties; for the salvation of their own souls depends upon their individual efforts. Said the Prince of life, "Strive to enter in at the strait gate; for many, I say unto you, shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able." "Agonize," says the margin. There are vastly more seekers than strivers. Tame, half-hearted efforts will not insure success. There must be determined, persevering, untiring effort, proportionate to the value of eternal life, the object of our pursuit. We cannot trust to another to win the crown for us; we must individually fight the battles of the Lord. The ministers cannot save the people. He can be a channel through which God will impart light and knowledge; but after that light is given he cannot make the people walk in the light. Christ could not do this. It is left for those who have the light to appropriate the light, and in their turn let it shine forth in bright rays upon the pathway of others.  {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 2]          True Christians will represent Christ in deportment and in character. They will sanctify themselves through obedience to the truth, that the people they would save may be influenced by their Christ-like character, and see a beauty and harmony in the truth. Preachers and people will effect more for Christ by humble, devoted, and virtuous lives, that can be done by preaching where a godly example is wanting. Many, I fear, will not have zeal and earnestness to seek God for themselves, and know for themselves that Christ is formed in them the hope of glory. If they have the heart work, they can, if any man ask them, give a reason of the hope that is within them with meekness and fear. With meekness, because Jesus died for them as sinners that they might have eternal life; with meekness because there is no virtue or goodness in them. They are dependent upon Christ every moment for this great salvation. With fear, lest they fail to represent their faith, which to them is so precious, in such a manner as to convince unbelievers that they have the truth. The meekness of wisdom will be seen in their deportment. They have the evidence that they are built upon the sure foundation, and will stand amid the perils of the last days. They purify their souls through the truth to unfeigned love of the brethren. The fire of affliction may kindle upon them, and although the removal of imperfections from their characters may be to them a severe process, yet they will endure the test and trial so essential to their eternal good.  {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 3]          We are not, as Christians, doing one-twentieth part that we might do in winning souls to Christ. There is a world to be warned, and every sincere Christian will be a guide and an example to others in faithfulness, in cross-bearing, in prompt and vigorous action, in unswerving fidelity to the cause of truth, and in sacrifices and labors to promote the cause of God. This is a great work. To meet the standard of God, men must be growing Christians, having root in themselves. Many are separated from God by wicked works, and need the help that growing Christians can give them by a holy life and godly example. When clouds and darkness overshadow us, we are inclined to seek for human sympathy; we do not take our burdens to Jesus; we do not exercise living faith in his promises. There is not a close searching of our own hearts to see if there is not some darling sin cherished, some idol that needs to be cast down in order to give Christ the entire heart's affections.  {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 4]          Said Christ, "Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which testify of me." The promises contained in the word of God are exceedingly precious. The word of life, carefully and prayerfully studied, and practically obeyed, will thoroughly furnish us unto all good works. Ministers and people must learn to look to men less and to God more. He can save to the utmost all who put their trust in him. When power and grace in unlimited supply await our demand, why do we neglect to come in living faith for the things God knows we need, and that he longs to bestow upon us if we will only ask him in faith?  {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 5]          Enoch lived in a corrupt age, when moral power was very weak. Pollution was teeming all around him; yet he walked with God. He educated his mind to devotion,--to think on things that were pure and holy; and his conversation was upon holy and divine things. He was made a companion of God. He walked with him, and received his counsel. He had to contend with the same temptations that we do. The society surrounding him was no more friendly to righteousness than is the society surrounding us at the present time. The atmosphere he breathed was tainted with sin and corruption, the same as ours; yet he was unsullied with the prevailing sins of the age in which he lived. And so may we remain as pure and uncorrupted as did the faithful Enoch. He was a representative of the saints living amid the perils and corruptions of the last days. For his faithful obedience to God, he was translated. So, also, those who are alive and remain, who are faithful, will be translated to Heaven. They will be removed from a sinful and corrupt world to the pure joys of Heaven.  {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 6]          The course of God's people should be upward and onward to victory. One is with us, even the Captain of our salvation, who has said for our encouragement? "Lo! I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." "Be of good cheer. I have overcome the world." He will lead us on to certain victory. What God promises, he is able at any time to perform. And the work he gives his people to do, he is able to accomplish by them. If we live a life of perfect obedience, his promises will be fulfilled to us.  {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 7]          God requires his people to shine as lights in the world. It is not merely the ministers who are required to do this, but every disciple of Christ. Their conversation should be heavenly. And while they enjoy communion with God, they will wish to have intercourse with their fellowmen, in order to express by their words and acts the love of God which animates their hearts. In this way will they be lights in the world, and the light transmitted through them will not go out, or be taken away. It will indeed become darkness to those who will not walk in it; but it will shine with increasing brightness on the path of those who will obey and walk in the light.  {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 8]          The Spirit, wisdom, and goodness of God, as revealed in his word, should be exemplified by the disciples of Christ. God's requirements of his people are in accordance with the grace and truth given them. All his righteous demands must be fully met. Accountable beings must walk in the light that shines upon them. If they fail to do this, their light becomes darkness, and the degree of darkness is according to the abundance of light possessed.  {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 9]          It is not for lack of knowledge that God's people are now perishing. They will not be condemned because they do not know the way, the truth, and the life. The truth that has reached their understanding, the light which has shone on the soul, that has not been cherished, and which they have neglected, or refused to be led by, will condemn them. What more could have been done for God's vineyard than has been done? Light, precious light, shines upon his people; but the light will not save them, unless they consent to be saved by it.  {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, August 23, 1881 par. 10]          God calls upon his people to act. Will they awake? Will every one who professes godliness seek to put away every wrong, confess to God every secret sin, and afflict the soul before him? Will they, with great humility, investigate the motives of every action, and know that the eye of God reads all,--searches out every hidden thing? Let the work be thorough, the consecration to God be entire. He calls for a full surrender of all that we have and are. Ministers and people need a new conversion,--a transformation of the mind,--without which we are not savors of life unto life, but of death unto death. Great privileges belong to the people of God. Great light has been given them, that they may attain to their high calling in Christ Jesus; yet they are not what God would have them to be, and what he designs they should be.                                                    -    {RH, August 23, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 1]       August 30, 1881 The Parents' Work.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         God has made it the privilege and the duty of parents to become co-workers with himself in the education and training of their children. Parents are responsible, in a great degree, for the characters which their children develop. Would that every father and mother could see that in their own home is a missionary field in which they may work unitedly for the salvation of the precious souls committed to their care.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 2]          It is a sad fact, almost universally admitted and deplored, that the home-education and training of the youth of today have been neglected. The father, as the head of his own household, should understand how to train his children for usefulness and duty. This is his special work, above every other. During the first few years of a child's life, the molding of the disposition is committed principally to the mother; but she should ever feel that in her work she has the co-operation of the father. If he is engaged in business which almost wholly closes the door of usefulness to his family, he should seek other employment which will not prevent him from devoting some time to his children. If he neglects them, he is unfaithful to the trust committed to him of God.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 3]         The father may exert an influence over his children which shall be stronger than the allurements of the world. He should study the disposition and character of the members of his little circle, that he may understand their needs and their dangers, and thus be prepared to repress the wrong and encourage the right. Parents should remember that occupation is essential for children. If their hands are kept active in useful employment, a door will be closed against the temptations of Satan. Let children be taught, when quite young, to bear the smaller responsibilities of life, and the faculties thus employed will strengthen by exercise. Thus the youth may become efficient helpers in the greater work which the Lord shall afterward call them to do.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 4]          Children and youth who are allowed to devote much of their time to amusement and pleasure-seeking are never really happy; and in after-life they will be unprepared for positions of trust. Few have been trained to habits of industry, thoughtfulness, and care-taking. Indolence, inaction, is the greatest curse to children of this age. Wholesome, useful labor, will be a great blessing, by promoting the formation of good habits and a noble character.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 5]          As they consider their duties and their responsibility, parents will often be led to inquire, Who is sufficient for these things? At times the heart may be ready to faint; but a living sense of the dangers threatening the present and future happiness of their loved ones, should lead Christian parents to seek more earnestly for help from the Source of strength and wisdom. It should make them more circumspect, more decided, more calm yet firm, while they watch for these souls, as they that must give account.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 6]          Parents should study the best and most successful manner of winning the love and confidence of their children, that they may lead them in the right path. They should reflect the sunshine of love upon the household. There are no influences so potent, no memories so enduring, as those of childhood. The parents' work must begin with the child in its infancy, that it may receive the right impress of character ere the world shall place its stamp on mind and heart.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 7]          While the spirit of love should pervade the household, it is the duty of parents not to be ruled, but to rule. All under the roof should respect the parental discipline. The law of the household should be held sacred. Parents should bring up their children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. By their own example they should lead the way to Heaven. The father, as priest of the household, should explain and enforce the word of God. Let the children be taught to honor and obey their parents, that they may also learn to honor and obey their Heavenly Father. Parents stand in God's place to their little ones. When fathers and mothers realize this, they will find at home a field wherein to exercise their powers for the accomplishment of great good.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 8]          There are two ways to deal with children,--ways that differ widely in principle and in results. Faithfulness and love, united with wisdom and firmness, in accordance with the teachings of God's word, will bring happiness in this life and in the next. Neglect of duty, injudicious indulgence, failure to restrain or correct the follies of youth, will result in unhappiness and final ruin to the children, and disappointment and anguish to the parents.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 9]          The history of Eli is a terrible example of the results of parental unfaithfulness. Through his neglect of duty, his sons became a snare to their fellow-men and an offense to God, forfeiting not only the present but the future life. Their evil example destroyed hundreds, and the influence of these hundreds corrupted the morals of thousands. This case should be a warning to all parents. While some err upon the side of undue severity. Eli went to the opposite extreme. He indulged his sons to their ruin. Their faults were overlooked in their childhood, and excused in their days of youth. The commands of the parents were disregarded, and the father did not enforce obedience. The children saw that they could hold the lines of control, and they improved the opportunity. As the sons advanced in years, they lost all respect for their faint-hearted father. They went on in sin without restraint. He remonstrated with them, but his words fell unheeded. Gross sins and revolting crimes were daily committed by them, until the Lord himself visited with judgment the transgressors of his law.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 10]          We have seen the result of Eli's mistaken kindness,--death to the indulgent father, ruin and death to his wicked sons, and destruction to thousands in Israel. The Lord himself decreed that for the sins of Eli's sons no atonement should be made by sacrifice or offering forever. How great, how lamentable, was their fall,--men upon whom rested sacred responsibilities, proscribed, outlawed from mercy, by a just and holy God!  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 11]          Such is the fearful reaping of the harvest sown when parents neglect their God-given responsibilities,--when they allow Satan to pre-occupy the field which they themselves should carefully have sown with precious seed of virtue, truth, and righteousness. If but one parent is neglectful of duty, the result will be seen in the character of the children; if both fail, how great will be their accountability before God! How can they escape the doom of those who destroy their children's souls?  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 12]          It were well for parents to learn from the man of Uz a lesson of steadfastness and devotion. Job did not neglect his duty to those outside of his household; he was benevolent, kind, thoughtful of the interest of others; and at the same time he labored earnestly for the salvation of his own family. Amid the festivities of his sons and daughters, he trembled lest his children should displease God. As a faithful priest of the household, he offered sacrifices for them individually. He knew the offensive character of sin, and the thought that his children might forget the divine claims, led him to God as an intercessor in their behalf.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 13]          The will of God is the law of Heaven. As long as that law was the rule of life, all the family of God were holy and happy. But when the divine law was disobeyed, then envy, jealousy, and strife were introduced, and a part of the inhabitants of Heaven fell. As long as God's law is revered in our earthly homes, the family will be happy. The authority of the parents should be absolute; yet this power is not to be abused. In the control of his children, the father should not be governed by caprice, but by the Bible standard. When he permits his own harsh traits of character to bear sway, he becomes a despot. Imperfect man, not the all-wise and merciful Heavenly Father, then makes laws which become a crushing burden.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 14]          Prompt and continual obedience to wise parental rule, will promote the happiness of the children themselves, as well as the honor of God and the good society. Children should learn that in submission to the laws of the household is their perfect liberty. Christians will learn the same lesson,--that in their obedience to God's law is their perfect freedom.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 15]          The parent who permits his rule to become a despotism, is making a terrible mistake. He wrongs not only his children but himself, quenching in their young hearts the love that would flow out in acts and words of affection. Kindness, forbearance, and love, manifested to children, will be reflected back upon the parents. That which they sow, they will also reap.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 16]          While educating and disciplining their children, parents are in a continual school. It is impossible for them to teach self-control, unless they first learn to govern themselves. Fathers and mothers may study their own character in their children. They may often read humiliating lessons, as they see their own imperfections reproduced in their sons and daughters. While seeking to repress and correct in their children hereditary tendencies to evil, parents should call to their aid double patience, perseverance, and love. God has apportioned them their work, and he will require it at their hands. No minister or friend can supply their place. The harder the battle, the greater their need of help from their Heavenly Father, and the more marked will be the victory gained.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 17]          There is no discharge in this work. Parents should labor with reference to the future harvest. While they sow in tears, amid many discouragements, it should be with earnest prayer. They may see the promise of but a late and scanty harvest, yet that should not prevent the sowing. They should sow beside all waters, embracing every opportunity both to improve themselves and to benefit their children. Such seed-sowing will not be in vain. At the harvest time, many faithful parents will return with joy, bringing their sheaves with them.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 18]          Parents, if you would succeed in this great work, you must have Christ enthroned in the heart. As an honored guest, he must be earnestly invited to the home circle. It is not enough merely to speak to your children of spiritual things. They must see you exemplify the principles of Christianity in your home. The power of divine grace should control all the regulations of the household. Let it be seen in your simplicity in dress and in the preparation of your food. All these things, as well as the society you choose, the amusements in which you indulge, and the whole round of duties of daily life, will have an abiding influence upon the characters of your children.  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 19]          While you seek to administer justice, remember that she has a twin sister, which is mercy. The two stand side by side, and should not be separated. Be careful not to alienate the affections of your children by undue severity. Never correct them in anger. Many professedly Christian parents do this; but they make the case far worse than if they had administered no correction. They commit a greater sin than that of which the child has been guilty. Take time to reflect calmly and candidly before you correct your children, and then bow with them in prayer, interceding with God in their behalf. In most cases this will soften the hardest heart, and the object will be gained without using the rod. Oh, if this course were pursued, how many precious children might be won to obedience and love, and thus find happiness in this life, and through Christ secure the future life!  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 20]          I entreat parents, and ministers also, to devote more time and attention to the children. Bring them to Jesus, as did the mothers of old, and intercede for his blessing upon them. Jesus loves all children, and he has a special care for the children of those who have given themselves to him in willing service. In his charge to Peter, the Saviour first bade him, "Feed my lambs." and afterward commanded him, "Feed my sheep." In addressing the apostle, Christ says to all his ministers, "Feed my lambs."  {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, August 30, 1881 par. 21]          When Jesus admonished the disciples not to despise the little ones, he addressed all disciples, in all ages. His own love and care for children is a precious example for his followers. If teachers in the Sabbath-school felt the love which they should feel for these lambs of the flock, many more would be won to the fold of Christ. At every suitable opportunity, let the story of Jesus's love be repeated to the children. In every sermon, let a little corner be left for the benefit of the children. The servant of Christ may have lasting friends in these little ones, and his words may be to them as apples of gold in pictures of silver.                                                    -    {RH, August 30, 1881 par. 21}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 1]      September 6, 1881 Scattered Churches.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         What can be done to maintain spiritual life and prosperity in our scattered churches? Many of these have but a small membership, and enjoy little or no preaching. Must they become weak and sickly, and permit discouragement to come upon them? No, never! If there are but six working members, each of these should feel a responsibility to keep up the interest of the church. Men who know how to conduct worldly business successfully should employ their talents for the upbuilding of the cause of God among them. The members of the church should give diligent attention to the word of God, that they may understand their duty, and then labor with all the energies of mind and heart to make their church one of the most prosperous in the land.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 2]          When Christ ascended, he left the church and all its interests as a sacred trust to his followers, bidding them see that it was kept in a flourishing condition. This work cannot be left to the ministers alone, or to a few leading men. Every member should feel that he has entered into a solemn covenant with the Lord to work for the best interests of his cause at all times and under all circumstances. Each should have some part to act, some burden to bear, thus investing something in time and interest, for the life and prosperity of the church. If all thus felt an individual responsibility, they would make greater advancement in spiritual things. The solemn burden resting upon them would cause them often to seek God in prayer for strength and grace.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 3]          The real character of the church is measured, not by the high profession she makes, not by the names enrolled upon the church book, but by what she is actually doing for the Master, by the number of her persevering, faithful workers. Personal interest, and vigilant, individual effort will accomplish more for the cause of Christ than can be wrought by sermons or creeds.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 4]          True Christians, the world over, will be Christlike. Said the Saviour, "Ye shall know them by their fruits." "A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit." And again, "He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit." This evidence is conclusive. If Christ dwells in the heart, the precious fruits of his Spirit will as a natural result be manifested in the life. If Satan controls the mind, evil traits will as surely be apparent.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 5]          Those who profess to be disciples of Christ, while in works they deny him, are serving Satan in disguise, robing themselves in the garments of righteousness to conceal a worldly, selfish, unregenerate nature. Their profession presents a false light to the world. In the field, in the workshop, in the family circle, in the church, they reveal the sad fact that their religion consists in hollow formalism. They are constantly exerting an influence contrary to true godliness.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 6]          Our Saviour has made it the duty of his followers to prove to the world that while Christianity will lead to industry and economy, to energy and zeal in the interest of the church and the cause of God everywhere, it will also condemn avarice, over-reaching, and every other form of dishonesty. We need God's presence to control, his wisdom to guide us in all the affairs of life. We cannot afford to separate ourselves from him in the smallest transaction. No bargain is ever made in which God has not an interest. We cannot exclude him from any matter in which the rights of his offspring are concerned. Unwavering integrity marked the character and the life of Christ. It was one of the principles of Heaven, thus exemplified on earth. If the course of his professed followers is contrary to the life given them as a pattern, they show that they have no part in him.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 7]          Satan will come with his temptations to every Christian as he came to Christ. "Be not overscrupulous," he whispers, "in regard to honor and honesty. If you would succeed in getting gain, you must look out sharply for your own interests." Many listen to these suggestions, and blindly peril their hope of eternal life for worldly, temporal gain. But though they may for a time appear to prosper, the end will be bitterness and woe.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 8]          Says the apostle James, "Show me thy faith without thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works." "Faith without works is dead." Every man will manifest in his life all the faith that he has. The Christian's unselfish zeal and earnestness in the cause of truth will make its impression upon the minds of all associated with him. Those who are out of Christ have a constant evidence of the power of divine grace, in the kindness, forbearance, and integrity of his faithful followers. Such Christians render effectual service to their Master.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 9]          That church whose members feel that they are not responsible for its prosperity will fail to show to the world the unity, love, and harmony that exist with the true children of God. Worldlings are constantly watching and criticising with keenness and severity those who profess to love and serve God, yet who show by their lives that they are strangers to the influence of divine grace. "It is too bad," says the unbeliever, "to spoil a good worldling to make a bad Christian. That man is as sharp and eager to advance his own interests as before he professed religion. And what an unchristian spirit he manifests. How he loves to exalt himself. How unkindly he speaks of others. He sees something to find fault with in every man's character. I tell you, although he belongs to the church, that man will need watching. There is another who is harsh and severe with those whom he employs. He is impatient even to the animals under his control, and abuses them as if they had no feeling. Such men have made no change for the better." In too many cases this is a true picture. What a barrier have such professed Christians erected to hinder sinners from coming to Christ! They are a curse to their families, and a curse to the church. Christ's true disciples will manifest his meekness and gentleness in strong contrast to the storm and bluster and bravado of the great adversary and his followers.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 10]          The second great commandment, "Thou shalt love they neighbor as thyself," will be faithfully kept by all true Christians. Our influence will be perpetuated. Our example, whether good or evil, will live when we are no more. Then let us so live that those with whom we associate may see and feel that we are governed by the divine rule, full of wisdom and love. This is the strongest argument that can be presented in favor of the religion we profess. A pure, unselfish Christian life will prove to all beholders that there is a divine reality in the gospel of Jesus Christ. Dear Christian friends, I repeat, if you are Christ's, you will work the works of Christ, and not the works of Satan. Jesus dwelling in the heart will be exemplified in the words, in the deportment, in all the acts and purposes of life. Such Christians will have favor with God and with men. Peace and joy are shed around their pathway, and glory is reflected back to God.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 11]          Our churches are sadly destitute of spirituality. They have a correct theory of truth, and, satisfied with this, they have indulged a spirit of pride and boasting, while they greatly lack the power of godliness. These churches must be aroused. Their members must seek an experience for themselves. If connected with the Living Vine, they will be nourished by it, and will bring forth fruit in good works.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 12]          Our religion requires self-denial, self-sacrifice, at every step. Jesus came down from Heaven to teach us how to live; and while on earth he went about doing good. Those who are really representatives of Christ are working for the good of others. They delight in advancing the cause of God both at home and abroad. They are seen and heard, and their influence is felt, at the prayer-meeting. They will try to supply the place of the minister, whose labors they cannot have. They do not seek to exalt self, or to receive credit for doing a great work, but labor humbly, meekly, faithfully, doing small errands or doing a greater work, if necessary, because Christ has done so much for them.  {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, September 6, 1881 par. 13]          It is because we have departed from God that he has withdrawn his Spirit from us. If the members of our churches will work unitedly with interest and zeal in the cause of Christ, the Holy Spirit will attend their efforts, and the power of God will again be seen among his people.                                                    -    {RH, September 6, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 1]       September 13, 1881 Safeguards for the Young.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         We are living in an evil time. Iniquity abounds. Satan is working with all his power and cunning to ensnare and destroy. There is no class in greater danger than the young; but our Heavenly Father sees the temptations which surround the youth, and he invites them to come to him for strength to resist evil and to stand firm for the right. The fear of the Lord will be as a shield to the youthful heart, to turn aside the fiery darts of the adversary. The Holy Scriptures, as a light upon the path of life, will keep the feet of the young as well as the old from becoming entangled in the snares of Satan.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 2]          God's ancient people were admonished faithfully to instruct their children in the commandments and ordinances of the Lord. "And thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. And thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thine hand, and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes. And thou shalt write them upon the posts of thy house, and on thy gates." This was to be regarded as the most important of parental duties.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 3]          Israel were also required to preserve memorials of the wonderful deliverances which the Lord had wrought for his people. When their children should ask, "What mean ye by these tokens?" the parents were to rehearse the story of God's care and love. Thus the mighty manifestations of divine power would never be forgotten, and the youth would see the justice of God's claims to their heartfelt obedience, their willing service.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 4]          The words spoken to fathers in ancient times are as verily addressed to fathers today. There is no excuse for the neglect to instruct children concerning present truth and the fulfillment of the prophecies for this time. In our experience as a people we have had precious tokens of God's favor, solemn manifestations of his power, which are as valuable to our children as were his wonderful works in olden times to the children of ancient Israel. When parents shall manifest such an interest for their children as God would have them, he will hear their prayers, and work with their efforts; but God does not propose to do the work which he has left for parents to do. It is because of the wicked neglect of fathers and mothers that so many of the youth are left to go to ruin. In most cases, parents are responsible for the weak morals and infidel sentiments of their children. They have failed to restrain and guard them, and have not given them right instruction, and a good example in their own life. Society is far below what it might be, if parents would do their duty to their children, in obedience to God's requirements.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 5]         One of the surest safeguards for the young is useful occupation. Had they been trained to industrious habits, so that all their hours were usefully employed, they would have no time for repining at their lot or for idle day-dreaming. They would be in little danger of forming vicious habits or associations. Let the youth be taught from childhood that there is no excellence without great labor. Aspirations for eminence will not avail. Young friends, the mountain-top cannot be reached by standing still, and wishing yourselves there. You can gain your object only by taking one step at a time, advancing slowly perhaps, but holding every step gained. It is the energetic, persevering worker that will scale the Alps. Every youth should make the most of his talents, by improving to the utmost present opportunities. He who will do this, may reach almost any height in moral and intellectual attainments. But he must possess a brave and resolute spirit. He will need to close his ears to the voice of pleasure; he must often refuse the solicitations of young companions. He must stand on guard continually, lest he be diverted from his purpose.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 6]         Many parents remove from their country homes to the city, regarding it as a more desirable or profitable location. But by making this change they expose their children to many and great temptations. The boys have no employment, and they obtain a street education, and go on from one step in depravity to another, until they lose all interest in anything that is good and pure and holy. How much better had the parents remained with their families in the country, where the influences are most favorable for physical and mental strength. Let the youth be taught to labor in tilling the soil, and let them sleep the sweet sleep of weariness and innocence.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 7]          Through the neglect of parents, the youth in our cities are corrupting their ways and polluting their souls before God. This will ever be the fruit of idleness. The almshouses, the prisons, and the gallows publish the sorrowful tale of the neglected duties of parents.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 8]          Fathers and mothers too often leave their children to choose for themselves their amusements, their companions, and their occupation. The result is such as might reasonably be expected. Leave a field uncultivated, and it will grow up to thorns and briers. You will never see a lovely flower or a choice shrub peering above the unsightly, poisonous weeds. The worthless bramble will grow luxuriantly without thought or care, while plants that are valued for use or beauty require thorough culture. Thus it is with our youth. If right habits are formed, and right principles established, there is earnest work to be done. If wrong habits are corrected, diligence and perseverance are required to accomplish the task.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 9]          It has been truly said, "Show me your company, and I will show you your character." The young fail to realize how sensibly both their character and their reputation are affected by their choice of associates. A person seeks the company of those whose tastes, habits, and practices are most congenial to his own. When one prefers the society of the ignorant and vicious to that of the wise and good, he shows that his own character is defective. At first his tastes and habits and those of his companions might have been dissimilar; but as he mingles with this class, his thoughts and feelings change, he sacrifices right principles, and insensibly yet unavoidably loses his distinctive character, and comes down to the lower level of his companions. As the stream always partakes of the properties of the soil through which it runs, so the principles and habits of youth become invariably tinctured by the character of the company in which they mingle.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 10]         More than human wisdom is needed by parents at every step, that they may understand how best to educate their children for a useful, happy life here, and for higher service and greater joy hereafter. Fathers and mothers, ever remember that to you is committed a sacred trust. The power of example is very great. If you fail to select proper society for your children, and allow them to associate with persons of questionable morals, you place them or permit them, to place themselves, in a school where lessons of depravity will be taught and practiced. You may feel that your children are strong enough to withstand temptation; but how can you be sure of this? It is far easier to yield to evil influences than to resist them. Ere you are aware of it, your children may become imbued with the spirit of their associates, and may be degraded and ruined.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 11]          Fathers and mothers, it is your duty to give more earnest and careful attention to your children. Guard their principles and their habits as the apple of your eye. Allow them to associate with no one with whose character you are not well acquainted. Permit them to form no intimacy until you are assured that it will do them no harm. Accustom your children to trust to your judgment and experience. Teach them that you have a clearer perception of character than they in their inexperience can have, and that your decisions must not be disregarded.  {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, September 13, 1881 par. 12]          Christian parents, I entreat you to awake. Have a jealous care for the souls of your children. Do not allow your time and attention to be so fully absorbed in other things that you cannot properly instruct your sons and daughters. If you neglect your duty and shirk your responsibility, expecting the Lord to do your work, you will be disappointed. When you have faithfully done all that you can do, bring your children to Jesus, and with earnest, persevering faith, make intercession for them. The Lord will be your helper; he will work with your efforts; in his strength you will gain the victory. In the great gathering day it shall be yours to say with joy, "Behold, I and the children whom the Lord hath given me."                                                    -    {RH, September 13, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 1]       September 20, 1881 The True Vine.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "I Am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman." Our Heavenly Father planted on earth a goodly vine, whose fruit would impart to the children of men eternal life. But this precious plant appeared to human eyes as a root out of dry ground, seeming to have no form nor comeliness. When it was claimed to be of heavenly origin, the men of Nazareth became enraged, and cast it from them. The inhabitants of Judah and Jerusalem took this vine of God's own planting, and bruised it, and trampled it under foot, hoping thus to destroy it forever. But now the Husbandman removed his precious vine, and planted it in his own garden, beyond the spoiler's reach. The stock and root were concealed from human sight, but still "the branches run over the wall." Thus grafts could be united to the vine, and, partaking of its nourishment, these became branches, and flourished and brought forth fruit.  {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 2]          This figure of the vine is a perfect symbol. God sent his Son from the heavenly courts to a world seared and marred with the curse. In Christ was righteousness, peace, life--every blessing necessary for man's happiness. But the world hated the Son of the infinite God. The world saw nothing attractive in him. The best gift of Heaven was slighted and spurned. Christ was "a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief." Yet "he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities, the chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed." Christ was hated by evil men because his character was spotless, his works righteous. He came to be the Redeemer of the world, yet he was taken by wicked hands, and shamefully entreated, and crucified. God raised him from the dead, and he ascended to Heaven to present his blood as the propitiation for our sins.  {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 3]          Though hidden from mortal sight, Christ still lives as the world's Redeemer, the representative of man in the heavenly courts, and the medium through whom all blessings flow to the fallen race. Said the Saviour to his disciples, "I am the vine, ye are the branches. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except ye abide in me." In this vine is all spiritual life. From Christ's fullness alone can we obtain nourishment unto eternal life. The vine stock is unseen; but the branches,--members of his body,--are visible. The scion which before was leafless and apparently lifeless, becomes, when grafted into the vine, a partaker of its life and fatness. Fiber by fiber, and vein by vein, the graft adheres to the parent stock, till the life-giving sap flows to the adopted member, causing it to bud, and blossom, and bear fruit.  {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 4]          The scion becomes a part of the living vine by forming a perfect union with it. Thus it is with the sinner. By repentance and faith, he becomes connected with Jesus Christ, and lives in him. This connection joins soul to soul,--the finite with the infinite. But, contrary to nature, the branch which has been united with the true vine brings forth, not fruit of its own kind, but the fruit of the vine of which it has become a part. The Spirit of Christ, flowing into the hearts of all who are indeed united with him, makes them partakers of the divine nature. They become pure, even as he is pure. Yet true disciples are the last to claim as their own this precious fruit. "Accepted in the Beloved," objects of their Heavenly Father's constant care and unfailing mercy, they feel unworthy of the divine favor, and have too vivid a sense of utter dependence upon God to boast of their exalted position.  {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 5]          Every branch of the vine, subjected to the pruning of the wise Husbandman, will bring forth clusters of precious fruit. "The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance." The branch can maintain its connection with the living vine only on condition that it bear fruit. Said Christ, "If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love." And to each disciple is addressed the solemn warning, "Every branch in me ［every one who claims connection with me］ that beareth not fruit, he taketh away." Such a one is after a time overcome by temptation, and at last wholly separated from Christ.  {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 6]          It is a sad fact that many who profess to be branches of the true vine show by their lives that they have no connection with it. Their words and actions, destitute of grace and meekness, resemble the stinging branches of the noxious thorn-tree, rather than the lovely, fruit-laden boughs of the precious vine. Love to God and love to our neighbor is the sum and substance of true piety. Those who are destitute of this love, and yet claim high attainments in spiritual things, may for a time deceive their fellow-men, but they cannot deceive God. Says the True Witness, "I know thy works." And in the great day of final accounts, God "will render to every man according to his deeds."  {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 7]          Many who claim to be followers of Christ are withered branches, that must ere long be separated from the living vine. The love of the world has paralyzed their spirituality, and they are not awake to the precious theme of redemption. The impression made upon the world by these professed Christians is unfavorable to the religion of Christ. Such dull, careless ones manifest ambition and zeal in the business of the world, but they have little interest in things of eternal importance. The voice of God through his messengers is a pleasant song; but its sacred warnings, reproofs, and encouragements are all unheeded. Eternal interests are placed on a level with common things. The Holy Spirit is grieved, and its influence is withdrawn.  {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 8]          Fruitful Christians are connected with God, and hence they are able to place a right value upon eternal things. The truth and the love of God are their meditation. They have feasted upon the words of life, and whenever they listen to the "message of glad tidings," they can say, as did the disciples to whom Christ explained the prophecies on the way to Emmaus, "Did not our heart burn within us while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened to us the Scriptures?" It is the duty of every child of God to store his mind with divine truth; and the more he does this, the more strength and clearness of mind he will have to fathom the deep things of God. And he will be more and more earnest and vigorous, as the principles of truth are carried out in his daily life.  {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 9]          That which will bless humanity is spiritual life. He who is in harmony with God, will constantly depend upon him for strength. "Be ye therefore perfect, as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect." It should be our life work to be constantly reaching forward to the perfection of Christian character, ever striving for conformity to the will of God. The efforts begun here will continue through eternity. The advancement made here will be ours when we enter upon the future life.  {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, September 20, 1881 par. 10]          Those who are partakers of Christ's meekness, purity, and love, will be joyful in God, and will shed light and gladness upon all around them. The thought that Christ died to obtain for us the gift of everlasting life, is enough to call forth from our hearts the most sincere and fervent gratitude, and from our lips the most enthusiastic praise. God's promises are rich, and full, and free. Whoever will, in the strength of Christ, comply with the conditions, may claim these promises, with all their wealth of blessing, as his own. And being thus abundantly supplied from the treasure-house of God, he may, in the journey of life, "walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing;" by a godly example blessing his fellow-men, and honoring his Creator. While our Saviour would guard his followers from self-confidence by the reminder, "Without me, ye can do nothing," he has coupled with it for our encouragement the gracious assurance, "He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit."                                                    -    {RH, September 20, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 1]       September 27, 1881 The Exalted Position of the Law of God.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets; I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill."  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 2]          What a contrast between the words of the Divine Teacher, and the language of those who claim that Christ came to abrogate the Father's law, and to do away with the Old Testament! Our Saviour, who knew all things, understood the wiles of Satan, the snares by which he would seek to entrap the children of men, and hence made this positive statement to meet the questioning doubts and the blind unbelief of all coming time.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 3]          The ceremonial law, given by God through Moses, with its sacrifices and ordinances, was to be binding upon the Hebrews until type met antitype in the death of Christ as the Lamb of God to take away the sin of the world. Then all the sacrificial offerings and services were to be abolished. Paul and the other apostles labored to show this, and resolutely withstood those Judaizing teachers who declared that Christians should observe the ceremonial law.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 4]          The law of ten precepts, spoken from Mount Sinai, Christ himself declares that he came not to destroy. This testimony should forever settle the question. The law of God is as immutable as the throne of Jehovah. It will maintain its claims upon all mankind in all ages, unchanged by time or place or circumstances. The ritual system was of an altogether different character, added to guard the ten precepts of the Eternal.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 5]          Christ declares, that he came not to destroy the law, but to fulfill,--"to magnify the law and make it honorable," as Isaiah, hundreds of years before, had prophesied would be the Messiah's work.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 6]          "To fulfill the law." By his own life he gives the children of men an example of perfect obedience to that law. In the sermon on the mount he made clear and distinct its every precept, in order to sweep away the rubbish of erroneous tradition, with which the Jews had encumbered its sacred statutes, to illustrate and enforce its principles, and to show in all its particulars the length and breadth and height and depth of the righteousness required by the law of God.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 7]          The Pharisees were dissatisfied with the teachings of Christ. The practical godliness which he enjoined condemned them. They desired him to dwell upon the external observances of the ceremonial law, and the customs and traditions of the fathers. But Jesus teaches the spiritual nature of the law and its far-reaching claims. Love to God and to men must dwell in the heart and control the life,--the spring of every thought and every action.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 8]          Christ declares, "Verily I say unto you,"--making the assertion as emphatic as possible,--"Till Heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law till all be fulfilled." Here Christ teaches, not merely what had been and were then the claims of God's law upon mankind, but what shall be its claims so long as the heavens and the earth remain.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 9]          There is perfect harmony between the law of God and the gospel of Jesus Christ. "I and my Father are one," says the Great Teacher. The gospel of Christ is the good news of grace, or favor, by which man may be released from the condemnation of sin, and enabled to render obedience to the law of God. The gospel points to the moral code as a rule of life. That law, by its demands for undeviating obedience, is continually pointing the sinner to the gospel for pardon and peace.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 10]          Says the great apostle, "Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid. Yea, we establish the law." And again he declares that "the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good." Enjoining supreme love to God, and equal love to our fellow-men, it is indispensable alike to the glory of God and to human happiness.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 11]          After the fall, it had been impossible for man with his sinful nature to render obedience to the law of God, had not Christ, by the offer of his own life, purchased the right to lift up the race where they could once more work in harmony with its requirements.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 12]          There are persons professing to be ministers of Christ, who declare with the utmost assurance that no man ever did or ever can keep the law of God. But, according to the Scriptures, Christ "took upon himself our nature," he "was made in fashion as a man." He was man's example, man's representative, and he declares of himself, "I have kept my Father's commandments." The beloved disciple urges that every follower of Christ "ought himself also so to walk even as He walked." All who are Christ's will follow the example of Christ. All who justify the sinner in his transgression of God's law, belong to that class of whom our Saviour said, "Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, shall be called the least in the kingdom of Heaven." They can have no part with Him who came to magnify the law and make it honorable. They are deceiving the people with their sophistry,--saying to the sinner, "It shall be well with thee," when God has declared that "the soul that sinneth ［"transgresseth the law"］ it shall die."  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 13]          Christ's words are both explicit and comprehensive. "Whosoever"--minister or layman, wise or ignorant--"shall break one of these least commandments"--willfully or presumptuously, as did Adam and Eve--is included in the condemnation. Breaking one of the commandments makes man a commandment-breaker.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 14]          "Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all." No excuse can avail for him who strictly obeys nine of the precepts of God's law, but ventures to break one because it is for his profit or convenience to do so. God demands implicit obedience to all his requirements.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 15]          "And shall teach men so." This is a point worthy of careful consideration. Christ foresaw that men would not only break the commandments of God themselves, but would in a special sense teach others to break them. Every Sabbath-breaker is by his example teaching others to transgress. But some are not content with this. They defend the sin of breaking the fourth commandment, and pervert the word of God to justify the transgressor. Such persons shall be of no esteem in the reign of Heaven,--shall have no part there. But the greatest guilt rests upon the professed watchmen, and they will receive the severest punishment. They are in the highest sense enemies of Christ, as they put on, over corrupt hearts, the livery of Heaven to serve the devil in. They do not hesitate to speak evil of the law, and even make those who do not study the Bible for themselves, believe that the curse of God is upon them if they keep it. All we have to do, say they, is to believe in Christ,--come to Christ. The most fatal delusion of the Christian world in this generation is, that in pouring contempt on the law of God they think they are exalting Christ. What a position! In so doing, they array Christ against Christ. It was Christ who spoke the law from Sinai. It was Christ who gave the law to Moses, engraven on tables of stone. It was his Father's law; and Christ says, "I and my Father are one." The Pharisees held the reverse of the modern-position, but were in just as great an error. They rejected Christ, but exalted the law. And it makes little difference which position we take, so long as we ignore the true one,--that faith in Christ must be accompanied by obedience to the law of God.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 16]          Now, while we point the sinner to Jesus Christ as the one who can take away sin, we must explain to him what sin is, and show him the necessity of being saved from his sins, not in them. He must be made to feel that he must cease to transgress the law of God, which is to cease to sin. Paul makes the inquiry many years after the death of Christ, "Is the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law; for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet." Thus saying, Paul exalts the moral law. When this law is practically carried out in every-day life, it is found indeed to be the wisdom of God. It serves to detect sin. It discovers the defects in the moral character, and in the light of the law sin becomes exceeding sinful, revealing its true character in all its hideousness.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 17]          The law of God given from Sinai is a copy of the mind and will of the Infinite God. It is sacredly revered by the holy angels. Obedience to its requirements will perfect Christian character, and restore man, through Christ, to his condition before the fall.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 18]          The sins forbidden in the law could never find place in Heaven. It was the love of God to man that prompted him to express his will in the ten precepts of the decalogue. And when, through sin, man's understanding became darkened, God came down upon Mount Sinai and spoke his law with an audible voice, and wrote it on tables of stone. Afterward he showed his love for man by sending prophets and teachers to declare his law.  {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, September 27, 1881 par. 19]          God has given man a complete rule of life in his law. Obeyed, he shall live by it, through the merits of Christ. Transgressed, it has power to condemn. The law sends men to Christ, and Christ points them back to the law.                                                    -    {RH, September 27, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, October 11, 1881 par. 1]       October 11, 1881 Watchfulness and Prayer.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Our Redeemer perfectly understood the wants of humanity. He who condescended to take upon himself man's nature was acquainted with man's weakness. Christ lived as our example. He was tempted in all points as we are, that he might know how to succor all who should be tempted. He has trodden the path of life before us, and endured the severest tests in our behalf. He was a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief. He was wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities. The chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed. Christ took upon himself our infirmities, and in the weakness of humanity he needed to seek strength from his Father. He was often to be found in earnest prayer, in the grove, by the lakeside, and in the mountains. He has enjoined upon us to watch and pray. It is the neglect of watchfulness and close searching of heart that leads to self-sufficiency and spiritual pride. Without a deep sense of our need of help from God, there will be but little earnest, heartfelt prayer for divine aid. Our hearts are deceitful; our foes, many and vigilant. If we neglect to fortify a single weak point in our character, Satan will assail us at that point with his temptations. He is constantly plotting the ruin of the soul, and he will take every advantage of our careless security.  {RH, October 11, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, October 11, 1881 par. 2]          Christ came to our world to engage in single-handed combat with this enemy of man, and thus to wrest the race from Satan's grasp. In the accomplishment of this object, he withheld not his own life. And now, in the strength that Christ will give, man must stand for himself, a faithful sentinel against the wily, plotting foe. Says the great apostle, "Walk circumspectly,"--guard every avenue of the soul, look constantly to Jesus, the true and perfect pattern, and seek to imitate his example, not in one or two points merely, but in all things. We shall then be prepared for any and every emergency. Unceasing watchfulness is a great help to prayer. It keeps the mind from drifting away from right principles. It shuts out that vanity and trifling which prevails in the world everywhere, and to an alarming extent among professed Christians. He whose mind loves to dwell upon God has a strong defense. He will be quick to perceive the dangers that threaten his spiritual life, and a sense of danger will lead him to call upon God for help and protection.  {RH, October 11, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, October 11, 1881 par. 3]          There are times when the Christian life seems beset by dangers, and duty seems hard to perform. But the clouds that gather about our way, and the perils that surround us, will never disappear before a halting, doubting, prayerless spirit. At such times unbelief says, We can never surmount these obstructions; let us wait until we can see our way clearly. But faith courageously urges an advance, hoping all things, believing all things.  {RH, October 11, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, October 11, 1881 par. 4]          Watchfulness and vigilance are needed now as never before in the history of the race. The eye must be turned off from beholding vanity. Lawlessness, the prevailing spirit of the age, must be met with a decided rebuke. Let none feel that they are in no danger. As long as Satan lives, his efforts will be constant and untiring to make the world as wicked as before the flood, and as licentious as were the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah. The prayer may well be offered daily by those who have the fear of God before them, that he will preserve their hearts from evil desires, and strengthen their souls to resist temptation. Those who in their self-confidence feel no need of watchfulness and unceasing prayer, are near some humiliating fall. All who do not feel the importance of resolutely guarding their affections, will be captivated by those who practice their arts to ensnare and lead astray the unwary. Men may have a knowledge of divine things, and an ability to fill an important place in the work of God; yet, unless they cherish a simple faith in their Redeemer, they will be ensnared and overcome by the enemy.  {RH, October 11, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, October 11, 1881 par. 5]          It is because the duties of watchfulness and prayer have been so sadly neglected that there is so great a lack of moral power. This is why so many who have a form of godliness bring forth no corresponding works. A careless indifference, a carnal security concerning religious duties and eternal things, prevails to an alarming extent. The word of God exhorts us to be found "praying always, with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance;" and again, "Be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer." Here is the Christian's safeguard, his protection amid the perils that surround his pathway.                                                    -    {RH, October 11, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 1]       October 18, 1881 The Christian Race.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Let us lay aside every weight, and the sin that doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us." Hebrews 12:1.  {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 2]          In this text one of the public games so famous in Paul's time is used to illustrate the Christian race. The competitors in the race submitted to a painful training process, practicing the most rigid self-denial that their physical powers might be in the most favorable condition, and then they taxed these powers to the utmost to win the honor of a perishable wreath. Some never recovered from the effects. In consequence of the terrible strain, men would sometimes fall by the race-course, bleeding at the mouth and nose; others breathed out their life, firmly grasping the poor bauble that had cost them so dear.  {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 3]          Paul compares the followers of Christ to the competitors in a race. "Now," says the apostle, "they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we ［mark the greater inducement］ an incorruptible." Here Paul makes a sharp contrast, to put to shame the feeble efforts of professed Christians who plead for their selfish indulgences, and refuse to place themselves, by self-denial and strictly temperate habits, in a position that they will make a success of overcoming. All who entered the list in the public games were animated and excited by the hope of a prize if they were successful. In like manner a prize is held out before the Christian, the reward of faithfulness to the end of the race. If the prize is won, his future welfare is assured; an exceeding and eternal weight of glory is in reserve for the overcomer. Shall, then, the followers of Christ, with the attractions of the heavenly world before them, grudge the self-denial and spare the effort, needful to secure the imperishable crown?  {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 4]          "They do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we, an incorruptible." In the races, the crown of honor was placed in sight of the competitors, that if any were tempted for a moment to relax their efforts, the eye would rest on the prize, and they would be inspired with new vigor. So the heavenly goal is presented to the view of the Christian, that it may have its just influence, and inspire him with zeal and ardor. We may safely and earnestly look to this recompense of reward, that we may assure ourselves of its excellence, and have an ardent desire to secure its possession.  {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 5]          All ran in the race, but only one received the prize. The other strugglers for the perishable laurel wreath, however thorough their preparation, however earnest and determined their efforts, were doomed to failure. It is not so with the Christian race. None who are earnest and persevering will fail of success. The race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong. The weakest saint as well as the strongest may obtain the crown of immortal glory, if he is thoroughly in earnest, and will submit to privation and loss for Christ's sake. The apostle calls our attention to the care and diligence which were required to secure the victory in these ancient games. He exhorts all who start in the Christian race to give all diligence to make success certain, while he presents before them for their encouragement the crown of glory which the righteous Judge will award to all who are faithful to the end of the race. He says, "I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I, not as one that beateth the air; but I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway."  {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 6]          Paul addresses the Hebrews in a similar style: "Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds."  {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 7]          Here we are cited to the example of the multitude of faithful witnesses who would not sacrifice their faith and principle for the sake of enjoying ease and self-gratification, but who gave up all, not withholding their lives, for the truth of God. Their example should quicken our zeal and increase our faith. But Jesus is our perfect pattern; and when we look to him who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, we should be aroused to greater earnestness. He has led the way to the heavenly reward in glory. He passed through fiercer conflicts than man will ever be able to endure.  {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 8]          "If a man strive for the mastery, yet is he not crowned except he strive lawfully." A man may make earnest efforts to overcome, while he is not in possession of the physical, mental, and moral power which he might possess were he brought into harmony with the laws which govern his being. If through selfish indulgence he is an intemperate man, every organ in his body becomes enfeebled, and he is robbed of mental and moral power. He is not striving lawfully. He is not laying aside every weight, and the sin which so easily besets. Every law governing the human system is to be strictly regarded; for it is as truly a law of God as is the word of Holy Writ; and every willful deviation from obedience to this law is as certainly sin as a violation of the moral law. All nature expresses the law of God, but in our physical structure Jehovah has written his law with his own finger upon every thrilling nerve, upon every living fiber, and upon every organ of the body. We shall suffer loss and defeat, if we step out of nature's path, which God himself has marked out, into one of our own devising.  {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 9]          We must strive lawfully, if we would win the boon of eternal life. The path is wide enough, and all who run the race may win the prize. If we create unnatural appetites, and indulge them in any degree, we violate nature's laws, and enfeebled physical, mental, and moral conditions will result. We are hence unfitted for that persevering, energetic, and hopeful effort which we might have made had we been true to nature's laws. If we injure a single organ of the body, we rob God of the service we might render to him. "Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's."  {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, October 18, 1881 par. 10]          The apostle Paul compares himself to a man running in the ancient race-course, and straining every nerve and muscle to win the prize. He did not consider his work ended while he could labor in the cause of God. He never felt that he had graduated in the school of Christ, but he ever realized the necessity of strictly guarding his appetites and passions, lest they should so strengthen themselves as to overcome spiritual zeal. He strove with all his powers against natural inclinations which called for unlawful indulgence. His own testimony was, "I count not myself to have apprehended; but this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus." It was only when he was on trial for his life, which depended on a word or a nod from the tyrant Nero, and he was aware that his end was nigh, that he broke forth in the lofty, elevated strains of triumphant assurance: "I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept my faith; henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day." This crown is not a perishable chaplet of flowers, but the glorious crown of everlasting life, which awaits all who, having completed the Christian race, love the appearing of our Lord.                                                    -    {RH, October 18, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 1]       October 25, 1881 Walking in the Light.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you."  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 2]          There is a work for each of us to do, an individual work, which one cannot do for another. A solemn responsibility rests upon us as Christians to let our light so shine before the world, that others, seeing our good works, may glorify our Father in Heaven. We cannot exert a right influence upon others, unless we walk in the light ourselves. If we have experienced the pardoning grace of God, we should feel it a duty, as opportunity shall present, to speak in counsel and affectionate entreaty to those who are in danger of losing eternal life.  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 3]          A life spent in active work for God is a blessed one. Multitudes who are wasting their time in trifles, in idle regrets, and in unprofitable murmurings, might have altogether a different experience, if they would appreciate the light God has given them, and let it shine upon others; and many make life miserable by their own selfishness and love of ease. By a diligent activity, their lives might become as bright rays of sunshine to guide those who are in the dark road to death into the pathway to Heaven. If they take this course, their own hearts will be filled with peace and joy in Jesus Christ. It is for our profit in this life, and for our eternal interest, that we manifest earnestness and zeal in the work of God.  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 4]          Many say, "If I knew Jesus would come in five years, I would make it my first business to win souls to Christ; for this would be the all-important consideration." And these very persons may not live two years, or even one. We should first seek God, and his holiness. In his wise providence we are incapable of looking into the future, which often causes us disquietude and unhappiness. But one of the greatest evidences we have of the loving-kindness of God is his concealment of the events of the morrow. Our ignorance of tomorrow makes us more vigilant and earnest today. We cannot see what is before us. Our best-laid plans sometimes seem to be unwise and faulty. We think, "If we only knew the future!" but God would have his children trust in him, and be ready to go where he shall lead them. We know not the precise time when our Lord shall be revealed in the clouds of heaven, but he has told us that our only safety is in a constant readiness,--a position of watching and waiting. Whether we have one year before us, or five, or ten, we are to be faithful to our trust today. We are to perform each day's duties as faithfully as though that day were to be our last.  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 5]         We are not doing the will of God if we wait in idleness. To every man he has given his work, and he expects each one to do his part with fidelity. We are to sow beside all waters, and to work continuously for Jesus, hoping for the salvation to be given us, and quietly waiting for our reward. Sinners are to be warned; sinners are to be won to Christ.  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 6]          There are many men of excellent ability,--men ambitious in worldly pursuits,--for whose salvation no one believing in present truth is making any efforts, because they fear a repulse. But the skill and energy which make them successful in worldly pursuits, will, if consecrated, make them useful in the service of Christ. We cannot tell the ambitious man that he must cease to be ambitious if he would become a Christian. God places before him the highest objects of ambition,--a spotless white robe, a crown studded with jewels, a scepter, a throne of glory, and honor that is as enduring as the throne of Jehovah. All the elements of character which help to make him successful and honored in the world,--the irrepressible desire for some greater good, the indomitable will, the strenuous exertion, the untiring perseverance,--are not to be crushed out. These are to remain, and through the grace of God received into the heart, to be turned into another channel. These valuable traits of character may be exercised on objects as much higher and noble than worldly pursuits as the heavens are higher than the earth. Jesus presents a white robe, a crown of glory richer than any that ever decked the brow of a monarch, and titles above those of honored princes. The recompense for a life devoted to the service of Christ exceeds anything that the human imagination can grasp. Christ does not call upon men to lay aside their zeal, their desires for excellence and elevation; but he would have them seek, not for perishable treasure or fleeting honor, but for that which is enduring.  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 7]          God has no use for listless souls. Ministers sometimes tell the people that they have nothing to do but believe; that Jesus has done it all, and their own works are nothing. But the word of God plainly states that in the Judgment the scales will be balanced accurately, and the decisions will be based on the evidence adduced. One man becomes ruler of ten cities, another of five, another of two, each man receiving exactly in proportion to the improvement he has made on the talents intrusted to his keeping. Our efforts in works of righteousness, in our own behalf and for the salvation of souls, will have a decided influence on our recompense.  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 8]          God is well pleased if those striving for eternal life aim high. There will be strong temptations to indulge the natural traits of character by becoming worldly-wise, scheming, and selfishly ambitious, gathering wealth to the neglect of the salvation which is of so much higher value. But every temptation resisted is a priceless victory gained in subduing self; it bends the powers to the service of Jesus, and increases faith, hope, patience, and forbearance.  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 9]          The Christian must be upright while dwelling with the corrupt and with traitors. With a heart true to God, and imbued with his Spirit, he will see much to grieve over while surrounded by commandment-breakers,--those who are on the side of the great rebel, having thrown off their allegiance to the God of Heaven. The fact that iniquity abounds is a strong reason why he should be watchful, and diligent, and faithful in his Master's service, that he may rightly represent the religion of Jesus Christ. On all sides the Christian soldier will hear treasonable plottings and rebellious utterances from those who make void the law of God. This should increase his zeal to act as a faithful sentinel for God, and to use every effort to bring souls to enlist beneath the blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel. The more dense the moral darkness, the more earnest should be the endeavor to walk with God, that light and power from him may be reflected upon those in darkness. The love of genuine Christians will not grow cold because iniquity abounds. As society grows more and more corrupt, as in the days of Noah and of Lot, there will be yearning of soul over deceived, deluded, perishing sinners, who are preparing themselves for a fate similar to that of the transgressors who perished in the waters of the flood and in the fires of Sodom. The true follower of Christ will not do as the wicked worldlings do, because it is fashionable to be sinful. His soul will be vexed and indignant at the bold insults offered to the world's Redeemer; and he will be anxious to exert every power to help press back the tide of wretchedness and guilt that is flooding the world.  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 10]          We have only a little while to urge the warfare; then Christ will come, and this scene of rebellion will close. Then our last efforts will have been made to work with Christ and advance his kingdom. Some who have stood in the forefront of the battle, zealously resisting incoming evil, fall at the post of duty; others gaze sorrowfully at the fallen heroes, but have no time to cease work. They must close up the ranks, seize the banner from the hand palsied by death, and with renewed energy vindicate the truth and the honor of Christ. As never before, resistance must be made against sin,--against the powers of darkness. The time demands energetic and determined activity on the part of those who believe present truth. They should teach the truth by both precept and example. If the time seems long to wait for our Deliverer to come, if, bowed by affliction and worn with toil, we feel impatient for our commission to close, and to receive an honorable release from the warfare, let us remember--and let the remembrance check every murmur--that God leaves us on earth to encounter storms and conflicts, to perfect Christian character, to become better acquainted with God our Father and Christ our elder Brother, and to do work for the Master in winning many souls to Christ, that with glad heart we may hear the words: "Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 11]          Be patient, Christian soldier. Yet a little while, and he that shall come, will come. The night of weary waiting, and watching, and mourning is nearly over. The reward will soon be given; the eternal day will dawn. There is no time to sleep now,--no time to indulge in useless regrets. He who ventures to slumber now will miss precious opportunities of doing good. We are granted the blessed privilege of gathering sheaves in the great harvest; and every soul saved will be an additional star in the crown of Jesus, our adorable Redeemer. Who is eager to lay off the armor, when by pushing the battle a little longer he will achieve new victories and gather new trophies for eternity?  {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, October 25, 1881 par. 12]          We must not become weary or faint-hearted. It would be a terrible loss to barter away enduring glory for ease, convenience, and enjoyment, or for carnal indulgences. A gift from the hand of God awaits the overcomer. Not one of us deserves it; it is gratuitous on his part. Wonderful and glorious will be this gift, but let us remember that "one star differeth from another star in glory." But as we are urged to strive for the mastery, let us aim, in the strength of Jesus, for the crown heavy with stars. "They that be wise shall shine as the firmament, and they that win many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever.                                                    -    {RH, October 25, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 1]       November 1, 1881 Cheerfulness in Affliction.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         August 22, in company with my daughters, Emma and Mary K. White, I left Battle Creek for the West, hoping to receive benefit from a change of climate. Though still suffering from the effects of a severe attack of malarial fever, as well as from the shock of my husband's death, I endured the journey better than I had expected. We reached Boulder, Colorado, on Thursday, Aug. 25, and on the following Sunday left that place by private carriage for our home in the mountains.  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 2]          Here the clear, cool air, and the pure water, fresh from living springs, seemed to promise renewed health and vigor. But the altitude was too great, and in a short time I was again prostrated. It was nearly a week before my strength began slowly to return. The action of the heart seemed retarded, and breathing was difficult. Yet, suffering as I did from pain and weakness, I enjoyed the quiet solitude of the mountains. The solemn stillness reigning there seemed to accord with my feelings.  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 3]          From our cottage I could look out upon a forest of young pines, so fresh and fragrant that the air was perfumed with their spicy odor. In former years, my husband and myself made this grove our sanctuary. Among these mountains we often bowed together in worship and supplication. All around me were the places which had been thus hallowed; and as I gazed upon them, I could recall many instances in which we there received direct and remarkable answers to prayer. Light from Heaven shone upon us, and we many times obtained clear indications of duty. The presence of Christ seemed to be with us, and his voice spoke to our hearts, "Peace be unto you."  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 4]          With my husband I have stood on some lofty height, and looked upon the mountains rising peak above peak, until our souls were thrilled with a sense of God's majesty and power. At evening we delighted to look up to the blue heavens inlaid with glittering stars; and while thus beholding the splendors of the visible universe, we acknowledged with reverent awe that all was the handiwork of the Most High. We rejoiced that the God of creation is the God of the Bible, and that we can claim this infinite Being as our Father. We talked of the glories of his power and wisdom, and adored the matchless love which has made it possible, through Jesus Christ, for fallen man to become a son and heir of the Maker and Sovereign of the universe.  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 5]          How near we seemed to God, as in the clear moonlight we bowed upon some lonely mountainside to ask for needed blessings at his hand! What faith and confidence were ours! God's purposes of love and mercy seemed more fully revealed, and we felt the assurance that our sins and errors were pardoned. Upon such occasions I have seen my husband's countenance lighted up with a radiance that seemed reflected from the throne of God, as in changed voice he praised the Lord for the rich blessings of his grace. Amid earth's gloom and darkness, we could still discern on every hand gleams of brightness from the Fount of light. Through the works of creation we communed with Him who inhabiteth eternity. As we looked upon the towering rocks, the lofty mountains, we exclaimed, Who is so great a God as our God?  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 6]          Surrounded, as we often were, with difficulties, burdened with responsibilities, finite, weak, erring mortals at best, we were at times almost ready to yield to despair. But when we considered God's love and care for his creatures, as revealed both in the book of nature and on the pages of inspiration, our hearts were comforted and strengthened. Surrounded by the evidences of God's power, and overshadowed by his presence, we could not cherish distrust or unbelief. Oh, how often have peace, and hope, and even joy, come to us in our experience amid these rocky solitudes!  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 7]          Again I have been among the mountains, but alone. None to share my thoughts and feelings as I looked once more upon those grand and awful scenes! Alone, alone! God's dealings seem mysterious, his purposes unfathomable; yet I know that they must be just, and wise, and merciful. It is my privilege and my duty to wait patiently for him, the language of my heart at all times being, "He doeth all things well."  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 8]          I had no strength now to climb the mountain steeps. If I desired to acknowledge God's mercies, I could not repair to the forest or the cliffs. If I would seek wisdom from above, I must make my room my sanctuary. But even here I have enjoyed sweet communion with God, and have received precious tokens of his abiding presence.  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 9]          In my recent bereavement, I have had a near view of eternity. I have, as it were, been brought before the great white throne, and have seen my life as it will there appear. I can find nothing of which to boast, no merit that I can plead. "Unworthy, unworthy of the least of thy favors, O my God," is my cry. My only hope is in a crucified and risen Saviour. I claim the merits of the blood of Christ. Jesus will save to the uttermost all who put their trust in him.  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 10]          It is sometimes hard for me to preserve a cheerful countenance when my heart is rent with anguish. But I would not permit my sorrow to cast a gloom upon all around me. Seasons of affliction and bereavement are often rendered more sorrowful and distressing than they should be, because it is customary to give ourselves up to mourning without restraint. By the help of Jesus, I determined to shun this evil; but my resolution has been severely tested. My husband's death was a heavy blow to me, more keenly felt because so sudden. As I saw the seal of death upon his countenance, my feelings were almost insupportable. I longed to cry out in my anguish. But I knew that this could not save the life of my loved one, and I felt that it would be unchristian to give myself up to sorrow. I sought help and comfort from above, and the promises of God were verified to me. The Lord's hand sustained me. It is a sin to indulge, without restraint, in mourning and lamentation. By the grace of Christ, we may be composed and even cheerful under sore trial.  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 11]          Let us learn a lesson of courage and fortitude from the last interview of Christ with his apostles. They were about to be separated. Our Saviour was entering the blood-stained path which would lead him to Calvary. Never was scene more trying than that through which he was soon to pass. The apostles had heard the words of Christ foretelling his sufferings and death, and their hearts were heavy with sorrow, their minds distracted with doubt and fear. Yet there were no loud outcries; there was no abandonment of grief. Those last solemn, momentous hours were spent by our Saviour in speaking words of comfort and assurance to his disciples, and then all united in a hymn of praise.  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 12]          Instead of expressing the sadness of their hearts by the mournful measure of some solemn lament, they sung, as was customary on that occasion, the joyful Hallel, which abounded in expressions of faith, of gratitude, and of lofty praise: "The Lord is my strength and song, and is become my salvation. The voice of rejoicing and salvation is in the tabernacles of the righteous. The right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly. The right hand of the Lord is exalted. The right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly. I shall not die, but live, and declare the works of the Lord." What a prelude to the agony in Gethsemane, the abuse and mockery of the judgment hall, and the awful scenes of Calvary, were those last hours spent in chanting the praises of the Most High!  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 13]          When Martin Luther received discouraging news, he would often say, "Come, let us sing the forty-sixth psalm." This psalm commences with the words, "God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble. Therefore will we not fear, though the earth be removed, and though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea." Instead of mourning, weeping, and despairing, when troubles gather about us like a flood and threaten to overwhelm us, if we would not only pray for help from God, but would praise him for so many blessings left,--praise him that he is able to help us,--our course would be more pleasing to him, and we would see more of his salvation.  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 14]          When difficulties and trials surround us, we should flee to God, and confidently expect help from Him who is mighty to save and strong to deliver. We must ask for God's blessing if we would receive it. Prayer is a duty and a necessity; but do we not neglect praise? Should we not oftener render thanksgiving to the Giver of all our blessings? We need to cultivate gratitude. We should frequently contemplate and recount the mercies of God, and laud and glorify his holy name, even when we are passing through sorrow and affliction.  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 15]          On approaching the chamber where a husband and father had just breathed his last, we would be filled with astonishment to hear, not the voice of mourning, the melancholy strains of some funeral chant, but a song of sacred praise, joyous and triumphant as the Passover Hallel. Surely, the widow and fatherless would be deemed lacking in affection for the departed. Yet how could these afflicted ones, who have lost their staff and counselor, and who must now lean more entirely upon God--how could they more surely brace their souls for danger and conflict than by calling to mind what their Heavenly Father has done for them, how he has proved himself a present help in time of trouble?  {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, November 1, 1881 par. 16]          The Lord's merciful kindness is great toward us. He will never leave nor forsake those who trust in him. If we would think and talk less of our trials, and more of the mercy and goodness of God, we would find ourselves raised above much of our gloom and perplexity. My brethren and sisters, you who feel that you are entering upon a dark path, and like the captives in Babylon must hang your harps upon the willows, let us make trial of cheerful song. You may say, How can I sing, with this dark prospect before me, with this burden of sorrow and bereavement upon my soul? But have earthly sorrows deprived us of the all-powerful Friend we have in Jesus? Should not the marvelous love of God in the gift of his dear Son be a theme of continual rejoicing? When we bring our petitions to the throne of grace, let us not forget to offer also anthems of thanksgiving. "Whoso offereth praise, glorifieth God." As long as our Saviour lives, we have cause for unceasing gratitude and praise.                                                    -    {RH, November 1, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 1]       November 8, 1881 Temperance and the License Law.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Our Creator has bestowed his bounties upon man with a liberal hand. Were all these gifts of Providence wisely and temperately employed, poverty, sickness, and distress would be well-nigh banished from the earth. But alas, we see on every hand the blessings of God changed to a curse by the wickedness of men. There is no class guilty of greater perversion and abuse of his precious gifts than are those who employ the products of the soil in the manufacture of intoxicating liquors. The nutritive grains, the healthful, delicious fruits, are converted into beverages that pervert the senses and madden the brain. As a result of the use of these poisons, thousands of families are deprived of the comforts and even the necessaries of life, acts of violence and crime are multiplied, and disease and death hurry myriads of victims to a drunkard's grave.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 2]          This work of destruction is carried on under the protection of the laws of the land! For a paltry sum, men are licensed to deal out to their fellow-men the potion that shall rob them of all that makes this life desirable and of all hope of the life to come. Neither the law-maker nor the liquor-seller is ignorant of the result of his work. At the hotel bar, in the beer-garden, at the saloon, the slave of appetite expends his means for that which is destructive to reason, health, and happiness. The liquor-seller fills his till with the money that should provide food and clothing for the family of the poor drunkard.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 3]          This is the worst kind of robbery. Yet men in high position in society and in the church lend their influence in favor of license laws! And why?--because they can obtain higher rent for their buildings by letting them to liquor-dealers? because it is desirable to secure the political support of the liquor interest? because these professed Christians are themselves secretly indulging in the alluring poison? Surely, a noble, unselfish love for humanity would not authorize men to entice their fellow-creatures to destruction.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 4]          The laws to license the sale of spirituous liquors have filled our towns and cities, yes, even our villages and secluded hamlets, with snares and pit-falls for the poor, weak slave of appetite. Those who seek to reform are daily surrounded with temptation. The drunkard's terrible thirst clamors for indulgence. On every side are the fountains of destruction. Alas, how often is his moral power overborne! how often are his convictions silenced! He drinks and falls. Then follow nights of debauchery, days of stupor, imbecility, and wretchedness. Thus, step by step, the work goes on, until the man who was once a good citizen, a kind husband and father, seems changed to a demon.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 5]          Suppose that those officials who at the beginning of 1881 granted license to liquor-dealers, could on New Year's of 1882 behold a faithful picture of the results of the traffic carried on under that license. It is spread out before them in its startling and frightful details, and they know that all is true to life. There are fathers, mothers, and children falling beneath the murderer's hand; there are the wretched victims of cold and hunger and of vile and loathsome disease, criminals immured in gloomy dungeons, victims of insanity tortured by visions of fiends and monsters. There are gray-haired parents mourning for once noble, promising sons and lovely daughters, now gone down to an untimely grave.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 6]          Look upon the drunkard's home. Mark the squalid poverty, the wretchedness, the unutterable woe that are reigning there. See the once happy wife fleeing before her maniac husband. Hear her plead for mercy as the cruel blows fall on her shrinking form. Where are the sacred vows made at the marriage altar? where is the love to cherish, the strength to protect her now? Alas, these have been melted like precious pearls in the fiery liquid, the cup of abominations! Look upon those half-naked children. Once they were cherished tenderly. No wintry storm, nor the cold breath of the world's contempt and scorn, was permitted to approach them. A father's care, a mother's love, made their home a paradise. Now all is changed. Day by day the cries of agony wrenched from the lips of the drunkard's wife and children go up to Heaven. And all this that the liquor-seller may add to his gains! And his hellish work is performed under the broad seal of the law! Thus society is corrupted, work-houses and prisons are crowded with paupers and criminals, and the gallows is supplied with victims. The evil ends not with the drunkard and his unhappy family. The burdens of taxation are increased, the morals of the young are imperiled, the property and even the life of every member of society is endangered. But the picture may be presented never so vividly, and yet it falls short of the reality. No human pen or pencil can fully delineate the horrors of intemperance.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 7]          Were the only evil arising from the sale of ardent spirits the cruelty and neglect manifested by intemperate parents toward their children, this alone should be enough to condemn and destroy the traffic. Not only does the drunkard render the life of his children miserable, but by his sinful example he leads them also into the path of crime. How can Christian men and women tolerate this evil? Should barbarous nations steal our children and abuse them as intemperate parents abuse their offspring, all Christendom would be aroused to put an end to the outrage. But in a land professedly governed by Christian principles, the suffering and sin entailed upon innocent and helpless childhood by the sale and use of intoxicating liquors are considered a necessary evil!  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 8]          The word of God plainly declares, "Woe unto him that giveth his neighbor drink, that puttest thy bottle to him, and makest him drunken." Would that all who support the liquor traffic could realize that if, understanding its evils, they continue to uphold it, the curse of God is upon them, that retributive justice will one day overtake them, and they will see and feel the results of their sinful course.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 9]          There is a cause for the moral paralysis upon society. Our laws sustain an evil which is sapping their very foundations. Many deplore the wrongs which they know exist, but consider themselves free from all responsibility in the matter. This cannot be. Every individual exerts an influence in society. In our favored land, every voter has some voice in determining what laws shall control the nation. Should not that influence and that vote be cast on the side of temperance and virtue?  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 10]          Many men are voted into office whose minds are deprived of their full vigor by indulgence in spirituous liquors, or constantly beclouded by the use of the narcotic tobacco. How often have the decisions made by courts of justice fastened suspicion upon those whose characters were untainted, wrenched hard-earned means from the rightful owners, or perchance immured innocent men in prison cells. And all this because the mental and moral powers of judge, jurors, or witnesses, mayhap of all, were impaired by the use of narcotics or stimulants. Who can feel secure when so many whose duty it is to enact or execute the laws, pervert judgment under the influence of these poisons? The peace of happy families, reputation, property, liberty, and even life itself, are at the mercy of intemperate men in our legislative halls and our courts of justice.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 11]          By giving themselves up to the indulgence of appetite, many who were once upright, once beneficent, lose their integrity and their love for their fellow-men, and unite with the dishonest and profligate, espouse their cause, and share their guilt. How many sacrifice reason, conscience, and the fear of God, to the love for strong drink. How many forfeit their prerogative as citizens of a republic,--bribed with a glass of whisky to cast their vote for some villainous candidate. As a class, the intemperate will not hesitate to employ deception, bribery, and even violence against those who refuse unbounded license to perverted appetite.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 12]          Satan exults as he sees the slaves of evil habit daily crowding under his black banner, going down to misery, death, and hell. We may call upon the friends of the temperance cause to rally to the conflict and seek to press back the tide of evil that is demoralizing the world; but of what avail are all our efforts while liquor-selling is sustained by law? Must the curse of intemperance forever rest like a blight upon our land? Must it every year sweep like a devouring fire over thousands of happy homes? We talk of the results, tremble at the results, and wonder what we can do with the terrible results, while too often we tolerate and even sanction the cause. The advocates of temperance fail to do their whole duty unless they exert their influence by precept and example--by voice and pen and vote--in favor of prohibition and total abstinence. We need not expect that God will work a miracle to bring about this reform, and thus remove the necessity for our exertion. We ourselves must grapple with this giant foe, our motto no compromise and no cessation of our efforts till the victory is gained.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 13]          Our law-makers have endeavored to restrict the evils of intemperance by licensing the sale of intoxicating liquors. The result of their efforts is before us. It is evident to every intelligent observer that inebriety with its train of crime and misery is steadily increasing. The victims of alcohol are more numerous today than at any former period. The politicians' plan of licensing "for the public good" has proved itself a curse.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 14]         What can be done to press back the inflowing tide of evil? Let laws be enacted and rigidly enforced prohibiting the sale and the use of ardent spirits as a beverage. Let every effort be made to encourage the inebriate's return to temperance and virtue. But even more than this is needed to banish the curse of inebriety from our land. Let the appetite for intoxicating liquors be removed, and their use and sale is at an end. This work must to a great degree devolve upon parents. Let them, by observing strict temperance themselves, give the right stamp of character to their children, and then educate and train these children, in the fear of God, to habits of self-denial and self-control. Youth who have been thus trained will have moral stamina to resist temptation, and to control appetite and passion. They will stand unmoved by the folly and dissipation that are corrupting society.  {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, November 8, 1881 par. 15]          The prosperity of a nation is dependent upon the virtue and intelligence of its citizens. To secure these blessings, habits of strict temperance are indispensable. The history of ancient kingdoms is replete with lessons of warning for us. Luxury, self-indulgence, and dissipation prepared the way for their downfall. It remains to be seen whether our own republic will be admonished by their example and avoid their fate.                                                    -    {RH, November 8, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 1]       November 29, 1881 The Advent Faith.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Now the just shall live by faith; but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him." "But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead?" "Ye see then how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only."  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 2]          We profess to be pilgrims and strangers on earth, journeying to a better country, even an heavenly. If we are indeed but sojourners here, traveling to a land where none but the holy can dwell, we shall make it our first business to become acquainted with that country; we shall make diligent inquiry as to the preparation needed, the manners and character which we must have, in order to become citizens there. Jesus, the King of that land, is pure and holy. He has commanded his followers, "Be ye holy; for I am holy." If we are hereafter to associate with Christ and sinless angels, we must here obtain a fitness for such society.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 3]          This is our work,--our all-important work. Every other consideration is of minor consequence. Our conversation, our deportment, our every act, should be such as to convince our family, our neighbors, and the world, that we expect soon to remove to a better country. More than this, our godly example should keep ever before their minds the preparation needed by all who would enter that blessed home. Our acts must correspond with our faith, and faith will then be made perfect. We should not engage in the work of preparation merely as a duty, a necessity, but as a privilege which we are happy in accepting. Those whose faith is daily confirmed and strengthened by their works, will become acquainted with self-denial in restricting appetite, controlling ambitious desires, bringing every thought and feeling into harmony with the divine will. They will beware lest they be brought into the bondage of sin by conforming to a worldly standard, and thus, before many witnesses, denying their faith.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 4]          The land to which we are traveling is in every sense far more attractive than was the land of Canaan to the children of Israel. They were led by the hand of God. Christ himself gave them a description of the country in which they were to find a home; for he wished to place before them every incentive to press on with hope and courage. They were brought where they could look over into the land of Canaan, and behold its pleasant landscapes, its wooded hills and fertile fields, and were permitted to eat of its rich fruit. But at the same time the difficulties to be encountered were not concealed from them. There was earnest effort before them if they possessed the land. They had need of courage and constant faith. If they would trust in God, his presence and power would be with them, and would at last bring them off victorious over all their enemies. But they become discouraged as the spies tell them of giants, warlike nations, and high-walled cities, which they must encounter. They doubt, hesitate, and propose to go back to Egypt. By their unbelief they doom themselves to suffering, humiliation, and defeat, and at last die in the wilderness.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 5]          What stayed their progress just in sight of the goodly land? The difficulties before them were not so great as they had previously encountered. The great obstacle was in themselves. It was their own willful unbelief that turned them back. They were unwilling to risk anything upon the promises of God. The land was good; but the giants were mighty, and the walls of the cities high. They lost sight of the great advantages to be gained in possessing Canaan. They ceased conversing about the good land and its blessings, and permitted their minds to dwell upon the trials and difficulties lying between them and the desired haven.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 6]          The more they conversed upon these things, the greater the difficulties appeared, and the more determined their opinion that the conditions imposed upon them were such as they could not meet; that the Lord was unreasonable and severe with them. Satan presented matters before them in the worst light, and they felt that they were an abused people. They appealed to their own sympathies, and forgot the wondrous works of God in their behalf. They lost faith in God at the very time when it should have been strongest. When the Lord was about to manifest to them his great power and goodness, to make his name glorious in the earth, and exalt his people as a nation favored and honored of Heaven, they became discouraged. They knew that whenever they had trusted in God he had mightily wrought for them. Yet their unbelief strengthened into rebellion; their own perverse wills obstructed the way, making walls before them higher than had been built by their enemies.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 7]          The history of the children of Israel is written as a warning to us, "upon whom the ends of the world are come." We are standing, as it were, upon the very borders of the heavenly Canaan. We may, if we will, look over on the other side, and behold the attractions of the goodly land. If we have faith in the promises of God, we shall show in conversation and in deportment that we are not living for this world, but are making it our first business to prepare for that holy land.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 8]          The dangers and difficulties before us are increasing as we near the heavenly rest. Satan is filled with deadly hatred against all who are seeking to gain the land which was once his home. His envy has lost none of its bitterness since he was excluded from the brightness and glory of Heaven. Before his fall an enemy to Christ, seeking to rob him of his honor and glory, he is no less his enemy now. He has determined to take the world captive. He sees that his time is short, that a mightier than he will soon take away his power, and he will make one last mighty effort against Christ and his church.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 9]          Now is the time for the friends of Jesus to be decided, faithful, and valiant for the Captain of their salvation. Now is the time to show who are the true Calebs, who will not deny that the walls are high, the giants mighty, but who believe that this very fact will make the victory more glorious. There are great difficulties and trials before us. It will require strong courage and persevering effort to go forward. But all now depends on our faith in the Captain who has led us safely thus far. Shall we let unbelief come in now? Shall we weakly yield to distrust and fear? Shall we compromise with the world, and turn away from the heavenly Canaan? Shall we make extensive plans for this life, as did the inhabitants of the old world, planting, building, marrying, and giving in marriage?  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 10]          The solemn message for this time has a certain sound which we all should heed. The signs of the times tell us that the end of all things is at hand. Prophecies fulfilled have become facts of history, clearly defining our position. We are standing upon the verge of the eternal world. Because iniquity abounds, the love of many is waxing cold. Instead of this, love for God, love for purity, truth, and holiness, should be increasing in our hearts. The increase of wickedness around us should awaken in us more earnest zeal and stronger determination. The faith of God's true people, manifested, as was Noah's, by their works, should stand as a beacon of warning to the world. If our works do not correspond with our profession, we present to the world a false light, and thus lure them on to destruction.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 11]          Our Lord forewarned his people that iniquity would abound in the last days, and would have a paralyzing influence upon true godliness. Wickedness is seen and heard and felt all around us. It seems to permeate the very atmosphere, and affects the faith and love of God's professed people. It is difficult to hold fast Christian integrity. The fact is, much which is current in our day as Christianity is indebted for its very existence to the absence of persecution. When the test of fiery trial comes, a great proportion of these who profess the faith will show that their religion was hollow formalism. Instead of being strengthened and confirmed by opposition, their faith grows feeble and becomes extinct.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 12]          The days in which we live are days of peril. Carelessness, levity, love of pleasure and selfish gratification, are seen in the lives of very many professed Christians. Is this the time for Seventh-day Adventists to lose their faith and grow cold and formal? God forbid! Shall we turn traitor at the very moment when God would be most glorified by our steadfast adherence to principle? Shall we turn from the heavenly attractions now, when we can almost see the glories on the other shore? We are living in the most important period of earth's history. By maintaining our allegiance to God, we may bear the noblest testimony for Christ and the truth.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 13]          The true Christian will cling to the promises of God more firmly now than ever before. His heart is where he has laid up his treasure--in Heaven. When right principles are despised and forsaken, then the true and loyal will show their warmest zeal and deepest love; then they will stand most firmly for truth, unpopular though it be. The true soldier will be ready to fight the battles of the Lord when his enemies appear strongest; and it is then that the victory will be most complete and triumphant.  {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, November 29, 1881 par. 14]          Brethren and sisters of like precious faith, shall we give heed to the last warning message? Is this a time to use the Lord's money in ministering to our pride and ambition?--a time to add land to land, or to build grand houses for ourselves and our children?--a time to lay up our treasures and fix our affections here? The Lord is coming. In his great mercy he has delivered us from the darkness of error, and has permitted the bright beams of truth to shine into our souls. We should manifest our gratitude by so reflecting the light from Heaven, in our words and works, that others may be led to believe the truths we advocate. Let us beware that we be not swept away by the current of worldliness, thus saying to unbelievers, "The time is not. Be not alarmed. My Lord delayeth his coming." Let us be consistent; let our works correspond with our profession of faith.                 "The Lord is coming--let this be              The herald note of jubilee."                                                    -    {RH, November 29, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 1]       December 6, 1881 Simplicity in Dress.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Whose adorning, let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel, but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price."  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 2]          Human reasoning has ever sought to evade or set aside the simple, direct instructions of the word of God. In every age, a majority of the professed followers of Christ have disregarded those precepts which enjoin self-denial and humility, which require modesty and simplicity of conversation, deportment, and apparel. The result has ever been the same,--departure from the teachings of the gospel leads to the adoption of the fashions, customs, and principles of the world. Vital godliness gives place to a dead formalism. The presence and power of God, withdrawn from those world-loving circles, are found with a class of humbler worshipers, who are willing to obey the teachings of the Sacred Word. Through successive generations, this course has been pursued. One after another, different denominations have risen, and, yielding their simplicity, have lost, in a great measure, their early power.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 3]          As we see the love of fashion and display among those who profess to believe present truth, we sadly ask, Will the people of God learn nothing from the history of the past? There are few who understand their own hearts. The vain and trifling lovers of fashion may claim to be followers of Christ; but their dress and conversation show what occupies the mind and engages the affections. Their lives betray their friendship for the world, and it claims them as its own.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 4]          How can one that has ever tasted the love of Christ be satisfied with the frivolities of fashion? My heart is pained to see those who profess to be followers of the meek and lowly Saviour, so eagerly seeking to conform to the world's standard of dress. Notwithstanding their profession of godliness, they can hardly be distinguished from the unbeliever. They do not enjoy a religious life. Their time and means are devoted to the one object of dressing for display.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 5]          Pride and extravagance in dress is a sin to which woman is especially prone. Hence the injunction of the apostle relates directly to her: "In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works."  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 6]          We see steadily gaining ground in the church an evil which the word of God condemns. What is the duty of those in authority, in regard to this matter? Will the influence of the church be what it should be, while many of its members obey the dictates of fashion, rather than the clearly expressed will of God? How can we expect the presence and aid of the Holy Spirit, while we suffer these things to exist among us? Can we remain silent while the teachings of Christ are set aside by his professed followers? These things bring grief and perplexity to those who have the oversight of the church of God. Will not my Christian sisters themselves reflect candidly and prayerfully upon this subject? Will they not seek to be guided by the word of God? The extra time spent in the making up of apparel according to the fashions of the world should be devoted to close searching of heart and the study of the Scriptures. The hours that are worse than wasted in preparing unnecessary adornings, might be made more valuable than gold if spent in seeking to acquire right principles and solid attainments. My heart aches as I see young ladies professing to be followers of Christ who are practically ignorant of his character and his will. These youth have been satisfied to feed on husks. The glittering tinsel of the world appears more valuable to them than the eternal riches. The mental powers, that might be developed by thought and study, are suffered to lie dormant, and the affections are undisciplined, because the outward apparel is considered of more consequence than spiritual loveliness or mental vigor.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 7]          Will the followers of Christ seek to obtain the inward adorning, the meek and quiet spirit which God pronounces of great price, or will they squander the few short hours of probation in needless labor for display? The Lord would have woman seek constantly to improve both in mind and heart, gaining intellectual and moral strength that she may lead a useful and happy life,--a blessing to the world and an honor to her Creator.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 8]          I would ask the youth of today who profess to believe present truth, wherein they deny self for the truth's sake. When they really desire an article of dress, or some ornament or convenience, do they lay the matter before the Lord in prayer to know if his Spirit would sanction this expenditure of means? In the preparation of their clothing, are they careful not to dishonor their profession of faith? Can they seek the Lord's blessing upon the time thus employed? It is one thing to join the church, and quite another thing to be united to Christ. Unconsecrated, world-loving professors of religion are one of the most serious causes of weakness in the church of Christ.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 9]         In this age of the world, there is an unprecedented rage for pleasure. Dissipation and reckless extravagance everywhere prevail. The multitudes are eager for amusement. The mind becomes trifling and frivolous, because it is not accustomed to meditation, or disciplined to study. Ignorant sentimentalism is current. God requires that every soul shall be cultivated, refined, elevated, and ennobled. But too often every valuable attainment is neglected for fashionable display and superficial pleasure. Women permit their souls to be starved and dwarfed by fashion, and thus they become a curse to society, rather than a blessing.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 10]          I have seen poor families struggling under a weight of debt, and yet the children were not trained to deny themselves to remove this burden. They had never learned to practice self-denial in order to aid their parents. In one family where I visited, the daughters expressed a desire for an expensive piano. Gladly would the parents have gratified this wish, but they were embarrassed with debt. The daughters knew this, and had they been taught to practice self-denial, they would not have given their parents the pain of denying their wishes. But although told that it would be impossible, they did not permit the matter to end there. The desire was expressed again and again, thus continually adding to the heavy burden of the parents. On another visit I saw the coveted instrument of music in the house, and some hundreds of dollars were added to the burden of debt. I hardly knew whom to blame most, the indulgent parents or the selfish children. Both are guilty before God.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 11]          This one case will illustrate many. These young persons, although they profess to be Christians, have never taken the cross of Christ; for the very first lesson to be learned is the lesson of self-denial. Said our Saviour, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross, and follow me." In no way can we become disciples of Christ, except by complying with this condition.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 12]          We must know more of Jesus and his love than of the fashions of the world. In the name of my Master, I call upon the youth to study the example of Christ. When you wish to make an article, you carefully study the pattern, that you may reproduce it as nearly as possible. Now set to work to copy the Divine Exemplar. Your eternal interest demands that you possess the Spirit of Christ. You cannot be like Jesus, and cherish pride in your heart. You cannot give any place to envy or jealousy. You must consider it beneath the character of a Christian to harbor resentful thoughts or indulge in recrimination. Let the law of kindness be sacredly observed. Never comment upon the character or the acts of others in a manner to injure them. In no case make their failures or defects the subject of ridicule or unkind criticism. You lessen your own influence by so doing, and lead others to doubt your sincerity as a Christian. Let peace and love dwell in your soul, and ever cherish a forgiving spirit.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 13]          I repeat, Study the fashions less, and the character of Jesus more. The greatest and holiest of men was also the meekest. In his character, majesty and humility were blended. You will find this to exist today in the greatest minds. The Majesty of Heaven came to earth, veiling his divinity with humanity. He had the command of worlds, he could summon the hosts of Heaven at his will; yet he for our sakes became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. The attractions of this world, its glory and its pride, had no fascination for him. Meekness and humility he makes prominent in the cluster of Christian graces. He would have his disciples study these divine attributes, and seek to possess them. "Learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls."  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 14]         Of how little value are gold or pearls or costly array, in comparison with the meekness and loveliness of Christ. Natural loveliness consists in symmetry, or the harmonious proportion of parts, each with the other; but spiritual loveliness consists in the harmony or likeness of our souls to Jesus. This will make its possessor more precious than fine gold, even the golden wedge of Ophir. The grace of Christ is indeed a priceless adornment. It elevates and ennobles its possessor, and reflects beams of glory upon others, attracting them also to the Source of light and blessing.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 15]          Said the apostle Paul, "Our conversation is in Heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour." While others are dwarfing the intellect, hardening the heart, and robbing their Maker by devoting themselves to the service of the world, the true Christian is lifting his soul above the follies and vanities of earth, seeking God for pardon, peace, and righteousness; for glory, immortality, and eternal life. And he seeks not in vain. His fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son, Jesus Christ. Through this close intercourse with God, the soul becomes transformed. By beholding we are changed into the divine image, while those who seek only to gratify the desires of the unconsecrated heart, will float with the current of worldliness and fashion. They talk of what they love the most, give study and thought to that, until by beholding they are changed to the same image. Their conformity to worldly customs holds them in captivity to Satan, the god of this world. "His servants ye are to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey."  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 16]          The dress worn by many of our sisters testifies against them,--professors in name, but lovers of the world by practice. We propose that the means which is needlessly expended in dress and display, be made to flow in a different channel. Let all that has heretofore been expended to obliterate the line of demarkation between Christians and the world be now used to provide food and clothing for the Lord's poor, and to send the truth to those who are in darkness. Means are needed for the various enterprises connected with the work of God. Our sisters can do much to supply this want. If saved with care, the means that has been worse than wasted in the indulgence of pride, will amount to more than they imagine. My sisters, dress as Christians should dress,-- simply, plainly; adorn yourselves as becometh women professing godliness, with good works. Let your tea and coffee money flow into the Lord's treasury. Let the means expended for every other hurtful indulgence of appetite also be placed there. You can do much for the cause of God by practicing self-denial in what seems to you little things. God will bless you in this work.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 17]          We have each an individual responsibility. No friend or neighbor can be a criterion for us. Jesus is the only safe pattern. Have you not, my sisters, given to the world a wrong example in your dress and in your selfish indulgence? Will you not have to render an account to God for the influence you have exerted in favor of needless adornment and display? Our faith must be tested in this world. Christ overcame in our behalf, and thus made it possible for us also to overcome. We must endure trial and temptation here, and then, if faithful, we shall receive the crown. "Blessed is the man that endureth temptation; for when he is tried, he shall receive a crown of life." We shall be exposed to manifold temptations, but these, if rightly borne, will refine and purify us, even as gold is purified in the fire. Yet when exposed to the allurements of the world, that which we had thought to be gold, proves to be but dross. Our Redeemer sees the situation, and he counsels all to buy of him gold tried in the fire; which is true faith and genuine love, the grace that will not be destroyed by fierce temptations.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 18]          The apostle exhorts Christians, "Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves." Compare your character with the mirror of God's word, see if that law condemns you. If so, wash your robe of character in the blood of the Lamb. Whether we do or do not try ourselves by God's law, we may be sure that he will try us. He will bring us through the furnace. Trials do not come upon us to inform God of what we are, for his eye reads the intents and purposes of the heart; but it is for our own enlightenment, that we may learn our own defects, and remedy them before it is too late. We cannot tell what we are, whether our graces are true or false, until brought to the test.  {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, December 6, 1881 par. 19]          The life of Christ was one continuous experience of privation, self-denial, and sorrow. "He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed." Seeing that our Saviour has endured all this for us, what will we endure for him? Will we show our love and gratitude by self-denial in obeying his words, and manifesting his spirit? There is work to be done for the Master. How many souls might be saved, if each professed follower of Christ would do all that lay in his power to do! My brother, my sister, there are all around us the poor, who may receive from you the words of Christ, after you have fed and clothed them. There are the sick, whom it is your duty to visit. There are sorrowing ones to be comforted and prayed for. If the Lord has blessed you with this world's goods, it is not that you may greedily hoard it, or expend it in the indulgence of pride. Remember that he will one day say, "Give an account of thy stewardship." Let us invest our means in the bank of Heaven by using it to supply the wants of the needy or to advance the cause of God. Then the Master at his coming, having found us faithful over a few things, will make us each ruler over "many things" in the kingdom of glory.                                                    -    {RH, December 6, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 1]       December 13, 1881 Longevity, and Habits of Life.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The book of Genesis gives quite a definite account of social and individual life during the first twenty-five hundred years of man's history, and yet we have no account of an infant born blind, deaf, crippled, deformed, or imbecile. There is not an instance upon record in that book, of a natural death in infancy, childhood, or early manhood. There is no account of men and women dying of disease. Obituary notices in the book of Genesis run thus: "And all the days of Adam were nine hundred and thirty years, and he died." "And all the days of Seth were nine hundred and twelve years, and he died." Concerning others, the record states, "He lived to a good old age, and he died." It was so rare for a son to die before the father that such an occurrence was considered worthy of record. "And Haran died before his father Terah." Yet Haran himself was a father before his death.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 2]          The violation of physical law, and human suffering as the consequence, has so long prevailed, that many look upon the present state of sickness, suffering, debility, and premature death, as the appointed lot of humanity. But God did not create the race in its present feeble condition. This is not the work of Providence, but the work of man. It was brought about by violation of the laws of God. Through the temptation of appetite, Adam and Eve first fell from their holy and happy estate. Through the same temptation have the race become enfeebled. They have permitted appetite and passion to take the throne, and to bring into subjection reason and conscience.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 3]          Man came from the hand of his Creator perfect in organization, and beautiful in form. The fact that he has for six thousand years withstood the ever-increasing weight of disease and crime, is conclusive proof of the power of endurance with which he was first endowed. And although the antediluvians generally gave themselves up to sin without restraint, it was more than two thousand years before the violation of natural law was sensibly felt. Had Adam originally possessed no greater physical power than men now have, the race would ere this have become extinct.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 4]          With few exceptions, the patriarchs from Adam to Noah lived nearly a thousand years. Upon succeeding generations the burden of disease and suffering continued to rest more heavily, and the length of life greatly diminished. So rapidly had the race degenerated at the time of Christ's first advent, that from every town, city, and village, the sick were brought to him to be healed. Since that time, physical deterioration has steadily progressed. And because of the continued violation of the laws of life, the years of man have been shortened, so that the present generation are passing off to the grave at an earlier age than that at which the antediluvians came upon the stage of active life.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 5]          Not only has disease been transmitted from generation to generation, but parents bequeath to their children their own wrong habits, their perverted appetites, and corrupt passions. Men are slow to learn wisdom from the history of the past. The strange absence of principle that characterizes the present generation, the disregard of the laws of life and health, is astonishing. Although a knowledge of these things can be readily obtained, a deplorable ignorance prevails. With the majority, the principal anxiety is, "What shall I eat? what shall I drink? and wherewithal shall I be clothed?" Notwithstanding all that has been said and written upon the importance of health and the means to preserve it, appetite is the great law which governs men and women generally.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 6]          What can be done to stay the tide of disease and crime that is sweeping our race down to ruin and to death? As the great cause of the evil is to be found in the indulgence of appetite and passion, so the first and great work of reform must be to learn and practice the lessons of temperance and self-control. To effect a permanent change for the better in society, the education of the masses must begin in early life. The habits formed in childhood and youth, the tastes acquired, the self-control gained, the principles inculcated from the cradle, are almost certain to determine the future of the man or woman. The crime and corruption occasioned by intemperance and lax morals might be prevented by the proper training of the youth.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 7]          One of the greatest aids in perfecting pure and noble characters in the young, strengthening them to control appetite and refrain from debasing excesses, is sound physical health. And, on the other hand, these very habits of self-control are essential to the maintenance of health.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 8]          It is of the highest importance that men and women be instructed in the science of human life, and the best means of preserving and acquiring health. Especially is youth the time to lay up a stock of knowledge to be put in daily practice through life. Youth is the time to establish good habits, to correct wrong ones already contracted, to gain and to hold the power of self-control, and to lay the plan, and accustom one's self to the practice, of ordering all the acts of life with reference to the will of God and the welfare of our fellow-creatures. Youth is the sowing time, that determines the harvest both of this life and the life beyond the grave.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 9]          The youth of our time should be patiently instructed by both parents and teachers in the laws of health, and the means provided for its restoration when once impaired. Jesus did not ignore the claims of the body. He had respect for the physical condition of man, and went about healing the sick and restoring their faculties to those suffering from their loss. How incumbent, then, is it upon us to preserve the natural health with which God has endowed us, and to avoid dwarfing or weakening our powers.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 10]          Parents should impress upon their children the fact that all their powers are from God; that he has claims upon every faculty; that in sinning against their bodies, by abusing health in any manner, they sin against God, and slight one of his choicest blessings. God gives us health to use in his service; and the greater physical strength we possess, and the stronger our powers of endurance, the more we should do for the Master. Instead of abusing and overtaxing our strength, we should sacredly preserve it for his use.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 11]          The young should be shown that they are not at liberty to do as they please with their lives. Now is their day of trust, and by and by will come their day of reckoning. God will not hold them guiltless for treating lightly his precious gifts; the world's Redeemer has paid an infinite price for them, and their lives and talents belong to him; and they will finally be judged according to the faithful or unfaithful stewardship of the capital which God has intrusted to their care. They should be taught that the greater their endowment of means and opportunities, the more heavily does the responsibility of God's work rest upon them, and the more are they required to do. If the youth are thus brought up to feel their responsibility to their Creator, and the important trust given them in their own lives, they will hesitate to plunge into the vortex of dissipation and crime that swallows up so many of the promising young men of our age.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 12]          Parents, let the work of reform begin at home; train up the child to habits of industry, and serious reflection; present life to him as a grave reality; show him his duty to his God, his neighbor, and himself; inculcate moral and religious principles; give him a suitable education, the means of earning an honest living; let him know you are ever ready to give him tender sympathy and sound advice, to help him if he stumbles, and to encourage him onward; and he will not be likely to go far astray, or miss of being a blessing to the world.  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, December 13, 1881 par. 13]          In conclusion, let all, both old and young, give diligent heed to the words of the Lord penned by the wise man three thousand years ago: "My son, forget not my law; but let thine heart keep my commandments. For length of days, and long life, and peace shall they add to thee. Let not mercy and truth forsake thee. Bind them about thy neck; write them upon the table of thine heart. So shalt thou find favor and good understanding in the sight of God and man."  {RH, December 13, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 1]       December 20, 1881 Witnesses for Christ.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Ye shall be witnesses unto me," were the parting words of our Saviour to his disciples, ere the cloud received him from their sight. In his absence, they were to be his representatives in the world. How faithfully they fulfilled their high commission, is testified by their life of self-denial for their Master's cause; by their joyful, triumphant witness for Christ and the truth in the face of torture, imprisonment, and death.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 1}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 2]          These words of Jesus have lost none of their force through the lapse of ages. Our Saviour calls for faithful witnesses in these days of hypocrisy and religious formalism. But how few, even among the professed ambassadors for Christ, are ready to give a faithful, personal testimony for their Master. Many can tell what the great and good men of generations past have done, and dared, and suffered, and enjoyed. They become eloquent in setting forth the power of the gospel which has enabled others to rejoice in trying conflicts, and to stand firm against fierce temptations. But while so earnest in bringing forward other Christians as witnesses for Jesus, they seem to have no fresh, timely experience of their own to relate.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 2}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 3]          Ministers of Christ, what have you to say for yourselves? What soul-conflicts have you experienced that have been for your good, for the good of souls, and for the glory of God? You who profess to be proclaiming the last solemn message to the world, what is your experience in the knowledge of the truth and its effect upon your own hearts? Will your character testify for Christ? Can you speak of the refining, ennobling, sanctifying influence of the truth as it is in Jesus? What have you seen, and what have you known, of the power of Christ?  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 3}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 4]         This is the kind of witness for which the Lord calls, and for which churches are suffering. The spirit of Christ--true faith, that works by love and purifies the heart--is a priceless jewel, rare indeed in this degenerate age. "If ye love me," says the Saviour, "keep my commandments." Do we obey the law of God, or are we cherishing idols in our hearts? How many manifest their love by willing obedience, making the service of Christ their first consideration, and worldly things secondary?  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 4}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 5]          Unbelievers sometimes look upon our faith as unattractive, cold, and forbidding. There is reason for this. Ministers of the gospel present to the people the theory of truth, while He who is the Truth and the Life is left in the background. Some preachers are more zealous to make a good argument upon doctrinal points, than to present a self-denying, crucified Saviour to the people.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 5}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 6]          A minister may gain a reputation for ability and shrewdness, and yet not be the acknowledged witness of Christ. He may talk of the truth, and boast of the truth, while yet his heart has not felt its sanctifying power. Self is exalted, and the glory of God forgotten. If true piety and the influence of the Holy Spirit are wanting, a minister's labors will be an injury to the people and to the cause of truth. He does not preach Christ from an experimental knowledge of him, but, parrot-like, he repeats what he has learned from others. The Lord addresses to this class the question, "What hast thou to do to declare my statutes?"  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 6}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 7]         Lift up Jesus,--lift him up before the people; dwell upon his matchless love. But the heart must first be imbued with that love, in order to speak it, to preach it, to pray it, to live it. We must have personal communion with Christ, in order to reveal him to the people. The graces of his Spirit, the loveliness of his character, must be shining forth in the characters of his witnesses.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 7}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 8]          How many cling with tenacious grasp to their self termed dignity, which is only self-esteem. These seek to honor themselves, instead of waiting in humbleness of heart for Christ to honor them. In conversation, more time is spent in talking of self than in exalting the riches of the grace of Christ. These persons teach others just how to perfect a Christian character, but they do not these things themselves. They have not learned of Him who says, "I am meek and lowly of heart."  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 8}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 9]          True holiness and humility are inseparable. The nearer the soul comes to God, the more completely is it humbled and subdued. When Job heard the voice of the Lord out of the whirlwind, he exclaimed, "I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes." It was when Isaiah saw the glory of the Lord and heard the cherubim crying, "Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts," that he cried out, "Woe is me, for I am undone!" Daniel, when visited by the holy messenger, says, "My comeliness was turned in me to corruption." Paul, after he was caught up into the third Heaven and heard things that it was not lawful for a man to utter, speaks of himself as "less than the least of all saints." It was the beloved John, that leaned on Jesus' breast, and beheld his glory, who fell as one dead before the angel. The more closely and continuously we behold our Saviour, the less shall we see to approve in ourselves.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 9}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 10]          There is a feverish love of pleasure at this time, a fearful increase of licentiousness, a contempt for all authority. Not only worldlings, but professed Christians also, are governed by inclination rather than duty. The words of Christ are sounding down through the ages, "Watch and pray." Says Paul, "Ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober." The signs of the times are pointing us to the near approach of our Lord. Is it indeed true that the end of this world's history is near? that Christ is at the door? Are we preparing for the great judgment scene?  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 10}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 11]          Where are our responsible men at this crisis? Are they living like men who wait for their Lord? Are there not men in the ministry who are indifferent and careless? Are there any among us  who are eating and drinking with the drunken? Inebriates are not the special ones here meant; all are included whose senses are so confused and benumbed by the spirit of the times that eternal things are not realized. If there was ever a time when men of God should stand aloof from the corruptions of the world, it is now. The Lord is at hand. Let the trumpet have a certain sound. Let the people be warned.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 11}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 12]          "Ye are my witnesses," saith the Lord. A living Christian will have a living testimony to bear. If you have been following Jesus step by step, you will have something right to the point to relate of the way he has led you. You can tell how you tested his promise, and found the promise true. You can point to the living spots in your experience, without going back for years into the past. Would that we could oftener hear the simple, earnest testimony of heart conflicts and victories:--  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 12}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 13]          "I have been fighting the battles of the Lord, and have made conquests over self. I was sorely assaulted by the great adversary, tempted to neglect prayer, and to seek my own pleasure. I did not faithfully discharge my duty to God. He has bestowed upon me Heaven's richest blessing, in the gift of his Son; yet I made his service secondary to my own. But I have seen my sin in so doing, and have repented before the Lord. I have battled against self, which was striving for the mastery. The conflict was grievous, but I would not yield to the clamors of the carnal heart. I humbled my soul before God, and wept in penitence before him. My trembling faith grasped the promises, and appropriated them to myself. Jesus revealed himself as a present help in my emergency. I have gained the victory." What a blessed, softening, subduing influence such testimonies would have upon the hard heart of the unconverted or the backslider. God is speaking through clay. Religion seems a reality.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 13}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 14]          At this time of general intemperance and worldliness, every true Christian will have a battle to fight to practice the principles of truth as well as to assent to them. It is genuine, personal experience in the Christian life, the Christian warfare, that ministers of the gospel need. The Captain of our salvation calls for witnesses fresh from the field of action. Those who have been fiercely assaulted by the enemies of truth and the adversary of souls, and who have conducted themselves as did Jesus in his hour of trial, will have a testimony to bear which will thrill the hearts of the hearers. They will indeed be witnesses for Jesus.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 14}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 15]          Brethren, the biographies of good men of the past will not meet the demand for this time. The Saviour whom you profess to love and serve, wants you to have an experience of your own to relate. What do you believe? Is probation soon to close? Is the time at hand when the Judgment shall sit, and the books shall be opened, and we be judged according to our works?  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 15}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 16]         Witnesses for Christ will manifest piety at home. Those who fail to do this are denying their faith. Ministers who preach close, practical discourses to the people, should themselves give a practical illustration of the truths taught. Piety in the daily life will give power to the public testimony. Patience, forbearance, and love will make an impression upon hearts that sermons have failed to reach. Christ is not pleased with the fruit that many bear. He pronounces the tree corrupt, for its character is determined by the fruit.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 16}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 17]          There is a sad lack of tenderness and sympathy among the servants of Christ. They do not love as brethren. They are harsh and dictatorial. Especially is their conduct toward the erring destitute of pity or compassion. Said the apostle, "Considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted." We shall surely be judged by our Heavenly Father in the same manner that we have judged others. "With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged." "He shall have judgment without mercy that hath showed no mercy." Oh that these hard-hearted, exacting ones would fall upon the Rock and be broken, lest theirs be the terrible alternative, that the Rock shall fall upon them and grind them to powder.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 17}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 18]         Jesus has given us in his life an example of pity and love for the erring. While he fearlessly reproved sin, he regarded the sinner with compassion. Looking upon the cross of Calvary, where Christ poured out his life to atone for our sins, let us recall his words, "Love one another, as I have loved you." Oh that we all, both ministers and people, might heed the tender entreaty!  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 18}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 19]          But while the servant of Christ should seek with all patience and love to save sinners, he should on no account give license to sin. He must not allow his perceptions to be dulled by contact with iniquity, or his judgment to be perverted by the world's opinion. By excusing and palliating sin, we lose a sense of its heinous character. Compassion for the erring should not degenerate into indulgence for transgression. In order to preserve the safe mean, the Christian must add to patience godliness. Then he will see as God sees.  {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 19}
[RH, December 20, 1881 par. 20]          The Good Shepherd laid down his life for the sheep. Under-shepherds should watch for souls as they that must give account, remembering that they are to be "ensamples to the flock." He who takes upon himself the responsibility of instructing others in the things of God, should himself be a constant learner in the school of Christ. God will accept the labors of all who obey the Saviour's call, "Follow me." As they continue to follow Jesus, they will become more like him in character. Love to God and man will pervade the life. The thoughts will linger naturally upon heavenly things. The theme of conversation will be the subject of greatest interest, the Christian's hope. The very countenance will express the peace which passeth knowledge. Such a life is the best testimony that can be borne for Christ.                                                    -    {RH, December 20, 1881 par. 20}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 1]       January 3, 1882 A Happy New Year.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White  -         "I wish you a happy New Year," will soon be repeated far and near, by parents and children, brothers and sisters, acquaintances and friends. In a world like ours, this New Year's greeting seems far more appropriate than the Merry Christmas so lately echoed from lip to lip. On every hand are pale faces, brows furrowed with pain and care, or forms bowed with age. Wherever we turn may be seen the garb of mourning. The suffering, the care-worn, and the aged can no longer be merry. In many a household there is a vacant chair; a beloved child, a husband and father, whose presence gladdened the last Christmas and New Year's festivity, is gone from the circle. A merry Christmas seems a mockery to that bereaved family.  {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 2]          But whatever the cares and sorrows of life, whatever the mistakes and errors of the past, the "Happy New Year," when uttered as an expression of love or respect, falls pleasantly upon the ear. And yet, are not these kindly wishes often forgotten with the utterance? How often we fail to carry their import into the daily life, and thus to aid in their fulfillment. The New Year's greeting is frequently uttered by insincere lips, from hearts that would not forego one selfish gratification in order to make other's happy. Recipients of gifts and favors every new year, many accept these as their due. Receiving daily the bounties of Heaven, sunshine and shower, food and raiment, friends and home,--all the unnoted yet priceless blessings of life,--they forget the claims of the Giver; forget that God has left them a legacy in his poor; and that Christ, the Majesty of Heaven, identifies himself with suffering humanity in the person of his saints.  {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 3]          Says our Saviour, "It was I whom you neglected. While your wardrobe was supplied with costly apparel, I had no comfortable clothing; while you feasted, I was hungry; while you were absorbed in pleasure, I was sick, a stranger, and uncared for. Let those who would have a happy new year, seek to honor God and make all around them happy. Let them share the gifts of Providence with those more needy, and bring to the Lord their offerings of gratitude, their sin-offerings, and their free-will offerings.  {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 4]          Let us review our own course during the past year, and compare our life and character with the Bible standard. Have we withheld from our gracious Benefactor that which he claims from us in return for all the blessings he has granted? Have we neglected to care for the poor, and comfort the sorrowing? Here, then, is work for us.  {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 5]          Upon many, God has bestowed his gifts with a lavish hand. Will they make corresponding returns? Some of these persons, when in poverty, were faithful in the smallest trust committed to them. They would sooner deny themselves of the comforts, or even the necessaries of life, than to withhold their offerings from the Lord's treasury. God has rewarded their faithfulness by prosperity. But now a change comes over the recipients of his bounty. Their wants increase faster than their income, and they no longer return to God the portion which is his due. Thus is developed that same spirit of covetousness which proved the ruin of Judas.  {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 6]          Let us each bring our souls to task. Let us see if we have brought all our offerings to God. I would do this for myself as an individual. It may be that I have been remiss during the past year. I know not when or where, but to make sure that I have done my whole duty, I will at the first of the year bring an offering to God to be appropriated as may seem best, to some one of the branches of his work. If any of you, my brethren and sisters, are convicted that you have failed to render to God the things that are his; if you have not kindly considered the wants of the poor; or if you have withheld from any man his due, I entreat you to repent before the Lord, and to restore fourfold. Strict honesty toward God and men will alone meet the divine requirements. Remember that if you have defrauded a neighbor in trade, or in any manner deprived him of his own, or if you have robbed God in tithes and offerings, it is all registered in the books of Heaven.  {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 7]          Many are bemoaning their backsliding, their want of peace and rest in Christ, when the past year's record shows that they have separated themselves from God by their departure from strict integrity. When they will faithfully examine their hearts, when they will open their eyes to see the selfishness of their motives,--then their prayer will be, "Create in me a clean heart O God; and renew a right spirit within me." God requires us to have a pure heart and clean hands. Let those who have committed wrong give proof of their repentance by seeking to make full restitution, let them in their after-life give evidence of a genuine reformation, and they will assuredly enjoy the peace of Heaven.  {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 8]          Let us enter upon the new year with a clean record. Let faults be corrected. Let bitterness and malice be uprooted. Let right triumph over wrong. Let envy and jealousy between brethren be put away. Heartfelt, honest confession will heal grave difficulties. Then, with the love of God in the soul, there may flow from sincere lips the greeting, "I wish you a happy New Year."  {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 9]          Many who were with us at the beginning of 1881 are not here to welcome 1882. We ourselves may not live to see another year. Shall we not seek to improve the little time allotted us? Will not the church of Christ turn from their backslidings? Will they not cast aside their idols, repent of their love of the world, overcome their selfish greed, and open the door of the heart to bid the Saviour welcome? May the beginning of this year be a time that shall never be forgotten,--a time when Christ shall come in among us, and say, "Peace be unto you."  {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, January 3, 1882 par. 10]          Brethren and sisters, I wish you, one and all, a happy New Year.               "We live in deeds, not years; in thought, not breath;                    In feelings, not in figures on the dial.              We should count time by heart-throbs when they beat              For man, for duty. He most lives              Who thinks most, feels noblest, acts the best."                                                    -    {RH, January 3, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 1]       January 10, 1882 Thoughts on Education.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         No work ever undertaken by man requires greater care and skill than the proper training and education of youth and children. There are no influences so potent as those which surround us in our early years. Says the wise man, "Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old, he will not depart from it." The nature of man is three-fold, and the training enjoined by Solomon comprehends the right development of the physical, intellectual, and moral powers. To perform this work aright, parents and teachers must themselves understand "the way the child should go." This embraces more than a knowledge of books or the learning of the schools. It comprehends the practice of temperance, brotherly-kindness, and godliness; the discharge of our duty to ourselves, to our neighbors and to God.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 2]          The training of children must be conducted on a different principle from that which governs the training of irrational animals. The brute has only to be accustomed to submit to its master; but the child must be taught to control himself. The will must be trained to obey the dictates of reason and conscience. A child may be so disciplined as to have, like the beast. no will of its own, his individuality being lost in that of his teacher. Such training is unwise, and its effect disastrous. Children thus educated will be deficient in firmness and decision. They are not taught to act from principle; the reasoning powers are not strengthened by exercise. So far as possible, every child should be trained to self-reliance. By calling into exercise the various faculties, he will learn where he is strongest, and in what he is deficient. A wise instructor will give special attention to the development of the weaker traits, that the child may form a well-balanced, harmonious character.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 3]          In some schools and families, children appear to be well trained, while under the immediate discipline, but when the system which has held them to set rules is broken up, they seem to be incapable of thinking, acting, or deciding for themselves. Had they been taught to exercise their own judgment as fast and as far as practicable, the evil would have been obviated. But they have so long been controlled by parents or teachers as to wholly rely upon them. He who seeks to have the individuality of his scholars merged in his own, so that reason, judgment, and conscience shall be subject to his control, assumes an unwarranted and fearful responsibility. Those who train their pupils to feel that the power lies in themselves to become men and women of honor and usefulness, will be the most permanently successful. Their work may not appear to the best advantage to careless observers, and their labor may not be valued so highly as that of the instructor who holds absolute control; but the after-life of the pupils will show the results of the better plan of education.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 4]          Both parents and teachers are in danger of commanding and dictating too much, while they fail to come sufficiently into social relation with their children or their scholars. They maintain too great a reserve, and exercise their authority in a cold, unsympathizing manner, which tends to repel instead of winning confidence and affection. If they would oftener gather the children about them, and manifest an interest in their work, and even in their sports, they would gain the love and confidence of the little ones, and the lesson of respect and obedience would be far more readily learned; for love is the best teacher. A similar interest manifested for the youth will secure like results. The young heart is quick to respond to the touch of sympathy.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 5]          Let it never be forgotten that the teacher must be what he desires his pupils to become. Hence, his principles and habits should be considered as of greater importance than even his literary qualifications. He should be a man who fears God, and feels the responsibility of his work. He should understand the importance of physical, mental, and moral training, and should give due attention to each. He who would control his pupils must first control himself. To gain their love, he must show by look and word and act that his heart is filled with love for them. At the same time, firmness and decision are indispensable in the work of forming right habits, and developing noble characters.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 6]          Physical training should occupy an important place in every system of education. It is the duty of parents and teachers to become acquainted with the human organism and the laws by which it is governed, and so far as possible, to secure to their children and pupils that greatest of all earthly blessings, "a sound mind in a sound body." Myriads of children die annually, and many more are left to drag out a life of wretchedness, perhaps of sin, because of the ignorance or neglect of parents and teachers.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 7]          Many a mother spends hours and even days in needless work merely for display, and yet has no time to obtain the information necessary that she may preserve the health of her children. She trusts their bodies to the doctor, and their souls to the minister, that she may go on undisturbed in her worship of fashion. To become acquainted with the wonderful mechanism of the human frame, to understand the dependence of one organ upon another, for the healthful action of all, is a work in which she has no interest. Of the mutual influence of mind and body, she knows little. The mind itself, that wonderful endowment which allies the finite with the infinite, she does not understand.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 8]          For generations, the system of popular education, for children especially, has been destructive to health, and even to life itself. Five and even six hours a day young children have passed in school-rooms not properly ventilated nor sufficiently large for the healthful accommodation of the scholars. The air of such rooms soon becomes poisonous to the lungs that inhale it. And here the little ones, with their active, restless bodies, and no less active and restless minds, have been kept unoccupied during the long summer days, when the fair world without called them to gather health and happiness with the birds and flowers. Many children have at best but a slight hold on life. Confinement in school makes them nervous and diseased. Their bodies become dwarfed from want of exercise and the exhausted condition of the nervous system. If the lamp of life goes out, parents and teachers are far from suspecting that they themselves had aught to do with quenching the vital spark. The sad bereavement is looked upon as a special dispensation of Providence, when the truth is, inexcusable ignorance and neglect of nature's laws had destroyed the life of these children. God designed them to live, in the enjoyment of health and vigor, to develop pure, noble, and lovely characters, to glorify him in this life and to praise him forever in the future life.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 9]          Who can estimate the lives that have been wrecked by cultivating the intellectual to the neglect of the physical powers? The course of injudicious parents and teachers in stimulating the young mind by flattery or fear, has proved fatal to many a promising pupil. Instead of urging them on with every possible incentive, a judicious instructor will rather restrain the too active mind until the physical constitution has become strong enough to sustain mental effort.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 10]          That the youth may have health and cheerfulness, which are dependent upon normal physical and mental development, care must be given to the proper regulation of study, labor, and amusement. Those who are closely confined to study to the neglect of physical exercise, are injuring the health by so doing. The circulation is unbalanced, the brain having too much blood and the extremities too little. Their studies should be restricted to a proper number of hours, and then time should be given to active labor in the open air.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 11]          Little children should be permitted to run and play out of doors, enjoying the fresh, pure air, and the life-giving sunshine. Let the foundation of a strong constitution be laid in early life. Parents should be the only teachers of their children, until they are eight or ten years of age. Let the mother have less care for the artificial, let her refuse to devote her powers to the slavery of fashionable display, and find time to cultivate in herself and her children a love for the beautiful things of nature. Let her point them to the glories spread out in the heavens, to the thousand forms of beauty that adorn the earth, and then tell them of Him who made them all. Thus she can lead their young minds up to the Creator, and awaken in their hearts reverence and love for the Giver of every blessing. The fields and hills--nature's audience chamber--should be the school-room for little children. Her treasures should be their text-book. The lessons thus imprinted upon their minds will not be soon forgotten.  {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, January 10, 1882 par. 12]          God's works in nature have lessons of wisdom and gifts of healing for all. The ever-varying scenes of the recurring seasons constantly present fresh tokens of his glory, his power, and his love. Well were it for older students, while they labor to acquire the arts and learning of men, to also seek more of the wisdom of God,--to learn more of the divine laws, both natural and moral. In obedience to these are life and happiness, in this world and in the world to come.                                                    -    {RH, January 10, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 1]       January 24, 1882 The Light of the World.  -  By Mrs E. G. White  -         "I am the light of the world." The feast of tabernacles had just passed when our Saviour uttered these words in the temple at Jerusalem. Around the court were the golden lamps whose brilliant light had illuminated the city. Pointing to these, and beyond them to the glorious sun just risen in full-orbed splendor above the Mount of Olives, he declares himself to be the light of men.  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 2]          Jesus sought to make every object around him the medium of divine truth. As the day previous he had likened the Spirit's power to the refreshing, life-giving water, so now he compared himself to the all-pervading light, the source of life and gladness to nature and to man. The only light that can illuminate the darkness of a world lying in sin must come from Christ, and this light is granted to all who will receive it. "For," said the great Teacher, "he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life."  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 3]          Those who receive the divine radiance are in turn to become light-bearers to the world. Thus our Saviour taught his disciples: "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid." It is not merely the conviction of the mind, it is not the acceptance of a theory, however correct, that can make us Christians. It is the indwelling of Christ in the soul, the development of his spirit in the life. The Christian experience is a constant effort to conform the human will to the will of Christ, and to form the character according to the divine model.  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 4]          "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven." Religion is not to be held as a precious treasure, jealously hoarded, and enjoyed only by the possessor. True religion cannot be thus held; for such a spirit is contrary to the very principle of the gospel. "Freely ye have received, freely give," are the words of our Master; and again he bids us, "Love one another as I have loved you." If Christ is dwelling in the heart, it is impossible to conceal the light of his presence; it is impossible for that light to grow dim. It will grow brighter and brighter, as day by day the mists of selfishness and sin that envelop the soul are dispelled by its bright beams.  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 5]          The world lies in darkness. There are all around us souls going down to ruin and to death. As Christ sheds the light of his love upon his followers, they are to reflect this light upon others. God's word declares that the children of this world are wiser in their day and generation than the children of light. The zeal and steadfastness of the light-house keeper, in his efforts to save men from temporal destruction, put to shame the faith and devotion of many a professed Christian.  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 6]          "The watchman at Calais light-house was boasting of the brilliancy of his lantern, which can be seen ten leagues out at sea, when a visitor said to him,  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 7]          "'You speak with enthusiasm, sir, and that is well. I like to hear men tell what they are sure they have and know; but what if one of the lights should chance to go out?'  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 8]          "'Never, never! Absurd, impossible!' replied the sensitive watchman, in consternation at the mere supposition of such a thing. 'Why, sir,' he continued, and pointed to the ocean, 'Yonder, where nothing can be seen, there are ships going by to every port in the world. If, tonight, one of my burners were out, within six months would come a letter, perhaps from India, perhaps from Australia, perhaps from some port I never heard of before,--a letter, saying that on such a night, at such an hour, at such a minute, the light at Calais burned low and dim; that the watchman neglected his post; that vessels were consequently put in jeopardy on the high seas. Ah, sir,' and his face shone with the intensity of his thought, 'sometimes, in the dark nights, and in the stormy weather, I look out upon the sea and feel as if the eye of the whole world were looking at my light. Go out? Burn dim? That flame flicker low or fail? No, sir, never!'  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 9]         "Shall Christians, shining for tempted sinners, allow their light to fail? Forever out upon life's billowy sea, are souls we see not, strange sailors in the dark, passing by, struggling, it may be, amid the surges of temptation. Christ is the light, and the Christian is appointed to reflect the light. The ocean is vast, its dangers are many, and the eyes of far-away voyagers are turned toward the Calais light-house--the church of Jesus Christ. The church is set to be the light of the world. Are its revolving lamps all trimmed and brightly burning?"  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 10]          Think of this, professed Christians! A failure to let your light shine, a neglect to obtain heavenly wisdom that you may have light from God, may cause the loss of a soul! What is the life lost at sea, in comparison with the eternal life which may be lost through your unfaithfulness? Can you endure the thought? Can you go on from day to day indifferent and careless, as though there were no God and no hereafter; as though you were not Christ's servant; as though you had no blood-bought privileges? It is of the highest consequence that you stand at your post, like the faithful watchman, that your light may shine out before others. You should be so impressed with the importance of your work that to the question, "What if your light should go out?" your whole soul would respond, "Never, never! for then souls would be lost!"  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 11]          You may never know the result of your influence from day to day, but be sure that it is exerted for good or evil. Many who have a kind heart and good impulses, permit their attention to be absorbed in worldly business or pleasure, while the souls that look to them for guidance drift on to hopeless wreck. Such persons may make a high profession, and may stand well in the opinion of men, even as Christians, but in the day of God, when our works shall be compared with the divine law, then it will be found that they have not come up to the standard. Others who saw their course fell a little below them; and still others fell below the latter class, and thus the work of degeneracy went on.  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 12]          Throw a pebble into the lake, and a wave is formed, and another, and another; and as they increase, the circle widens, until they reach the very shore. Thus our influence, though apparently insignificant, may continue to extend far beyond our knowledge or control. It is as impossible for us to determine the result as it was for the watchman to see the ships that were scattered upon the sea.  {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, January 24, 1882 par. 13]          We are dealing with stern realities. Our life record will be what we make it. What are we now doing with our God-given abilities and privileges? Are we making the very most of the blessings that are granted us here? Are we abiding in Christ, and is he in us? Is our light, kindled at the divine altar, shining out as a guide to tempest-tossed souls upon the sea of life?                 "Let the lower lights be burning!                Send a gleam across the wave!              Some poor fainting, struggling seaman                You may rescue, you may save."                                                    -    {RH, January 24, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 1]       February 28, 1882 Should Christians Dance?  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         ［The following expression of my views on the subject of dancing, was written in answer to a letter asking counsel upon this point. As the principles stated are of general application, I here give my reply, for the benefit of other inquirers.］  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 2]          Dear Sister in Christ,--        You inform me in your letter that you have been recently converted from error to truth. You now see and acknowledge the claims of God's law. You see the true Sabbath plainly brought to view in the fourth commandment, and have begun to keep it. You feel a joy that you never experienced before. In all this I rejoice with you. Then you ask if it is sinful to attend dancing parties. You say that this amusement possesses great attractions for you, but if sinful you will relinquish it.  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 3]          Before answering this question directly, I ask you to consider briefly the position and work of God's people at the present day. John the Revelator, looking down the stream of time, beheld the third angel flying in the midst of heaven, crying, "Here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." From the prophecies we learn that this heavenly messenger represents a class of religious teachers who are instructing the people to obey the law of God and to look for his Son from Heaven. The solemn message of the third angel must be given by those who see and feel its truthfulness. The world are going on careless and Godless in the way of error. Ministers are saying from their pulpits, "Be not troubled. Christ will not come for thousands of years. All things continue as they were from the beginning." Others pour contempt upon the law of God, declaring that it is a yoke of bondage. But while professed Christians are asleep, Satan is manifesting intense earnestness and persevering zeal. His hellish work will soon be ended, his power be chained; therefore he has come down in great wrath, to "deceive, if possible, even the very elect." Is this a time for us to unite with the ungodly in levity and worldly pleasure? Will they be more inclined to accept the solemn truths we hold, when they see us in the theater or the ball-room?  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 4]          Infidelity runs riot. Professed Christians not only disclaim all faith in the warnings of future judgments upon the world, but they deny the record of past judgments. There are not wanting those who declare that the flood is a myth and the book of Genesis a fable. But not so did our Saviour. He refers to Noah as a real person, to the flood as a fact, to the characteristics of that generation as prefiguring the characteristics of ours. In the days before the flood, it is written that "the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually." "The earth also was corrupt before God, and the earth was filled with violence." Here is a picture drawn by one inspired of God; and such, it is declared, will be the state of the world prior to Christ's second coming. In the days of Noah, men found their highest enjoyment in the gratification of sensual desires. This world was their all. "Eat, drink, and be merry," was the cry echoed from lip to lip. The same insane love of pleasure, the same all-absorbing spirit of worldliness, characterize the people of this age. How little do they consider that their deeds and words are passing into judgment, and that every sin must have its retribution in the future!  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 5]          There was a God to call to account the inhabitants of the antediluvian world. There is a God to try the deeds of the men of this generation, and to give every man according to his works. The faithful sentinels for God have a work to do, to keep these things vividly before the people. Every lay member of the church has also a duty, to show that there is a reality in the truth, that we are indeed living in the last days, and the Lord is at the door. The words of the great apostle are addressed directly to us: "But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day; we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober." The great question for us to settle is, What part are we to act in this fearfully important period? Shall we yield to the indulgence of worldliness and pride, or engage in mirth and revelry?  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 6]          The true Christian will not desire to enter any place of amusement or engage in any diversion upon which he cannot ask the blessing of God. He will not be found at the theater, the billiard hall, or the bowling saloon. He will not unite with the gay waltzers, or indulge in any other bewitching pleasure that will banish Christ from the mind. To those who plead for these diversions, we answer, We cannot indulge in them in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. The blessing of God would not be invoked upon the hour spent at the theater or in the dance. No Christian would wish to meet death in such a place. No one would wish to be found there when Christ shall come. When we come to the final hour, and stand face to face with the record of our lives, shall we regret that we have attended so few parties of pleasure? that we have participated in so few scenes of thoughtless mirth? Shall we not, rather, bitterly regret that so many precious hours have been wasted in self-gratification,--so many opportunities neglected, which, rightly improved, would have secured for us immortal treasures?  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 7]          It has become customary for professors of religion to excuse almost any pernicious indulgence to which the heart is wedded. By familiarity with sin, they become blinded to its enormity. Many who claim to be children of God, gloss over sins which his word condemns, by linking some purpose of church charity with their Godless carousals. Thus they borrow the livery of Heaven to serve the devil in. Souls are deceived, led astray, and lost to virtue and integrity by these fashionable dissipations.  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 8]          In many religious families, dancing and card-playing are made a parlor pastime. It is urged that these are quiet home amusements, which may be safely enjoyed under the parental eye. But a love for these exciting pleasures is thus cultivated, and that which was considered harmless at home will not long be regarded dangerous abroad. It is yet to be ascertained that there is any good to be obtained from these amusements. They do not give vigor to the body nor rest to the mind. They do not implant in the soul one virtuous or holy sentiment. On the contrary, they destroy all relish for serious thought and for religious services. It is true that there is a wide contrast between the better class of select parties and the promiscuous and degraded assemblies of the low dance-house. Yet all are steps in the path of dissipation.  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 9]          The amusement of dancing, as conducted at the present day, is a school of depravity, a fearful curse to society. If all in our great cities who are yearly ruined by this means could be brought together, what histories of wrecked lives would be revealed. How many who now stand ready to apologize for this practice, would be filled with anguish and amazement at the result. How can professedly Christian parents consent to place their children in the way of temptation, by attending with them such scenes of festivity? How can young men and young women barter their souls for this infatuating pleasure?  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 10]          The great mass of mankind are engrossed in the things of this life, and divine truth can find no abiding-place in their hearts. And yet all the blessings which the world can give fail to satisfy the wants of the soul. There is a nameless longing for something which they have not, a peace and rest that is not born of earth. It was thus with the worshipers in the temple of old; amid the imposing ceremonies, the dazzling display, the music and rejoicing, they were still unsatisfied. Then how welcome the call that fell upon their ears, "If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink." It was the same message that had gladdened the heart of the Samaritan woman, at Jacob's well, --"Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him, shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him, shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life." Christ alone can satisfy that sense of want in the human soul. His gracious invitation reaches down even to our time. From the Fountain of life the cry still goes forth to a lost world, "Come unto me and drink."  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 11]          Thousands of our race would compass sea and land to gain possessions which at best must soon perish, and yet they turn away with indifference from the proffer of eternal riches. The Saviour's loving invitations, his earnest pleadings and faithful instruction, fall upon dull ears and hard hearts. To many who have time and opportunity to gain a knowledge of the truth and of its Author, Christ will say, "Ye would not come to me, that ye might have life."  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 12]          My sister, when you carefully study the life of Christ as recorded in Bible history, and when he is revealed to you as he is, by the Holy Spirit, then you will be convinced for yourself that dancing has no place in the Christian's life. When you feel a desire to engage in this amusement, go in imagination to Gethsemane, and behold the anguish which Christ endured for us. See the world's Redeemer wrestling in superhuman agony, the sins of the whole world upon his soul. Hear his prayer, borne upon the sympathizing breeze, "O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless, not my will, but thine be done." The hour of darkness has come. Christ has entered the shadow of his cross. Alone he must drink the bitter cup. Of all earth's children whom he has blessed and comforted, there is not one to console him in this dreadful hour. He is betrayed into the hands of a murderous mob. Faint and weary, he is dragged from one tribunal to another. His own nation are his accusers, the Romans his executioners. And thus He who knew not the taint of sin, pours out his life as a malefactor upon Calvary.  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 13]          This history should stir every soul to its depths. It was to save us that the Son of God became a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. He was wounded for our transgressions, and with his stripes we are healed. God holds us each responsible for the soul estimated of such value. Let a sense of the infinite sacrifice made for our redemption be ever with you, and the ball-room will lose its attractions.  {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, February 28, 1882 par. 14]          Not only did Christ die as our sacrifice, but he lived as our example. In his human nature he stands, complete, perfect, spotless. To be a Christian is to be Christlike. Our entire being, soul, body, and spirit, must be purified, ennobled, sanctified, until we shall reflect his image and imitate his example. My sister, such is the work before us as Christians. We need not fear to engage in any pursuit or pleasure that will aid us in this work. But it is our duty to shun everything that would divert our attention or lessen our zeal. In this light, is it hard to decide on which side dancing should be placed?                                                    -    {RH, February 28, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 1]       March 21, 1882 The Home and the School.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         It is the boast of the present age that never before did men possess so great facilities for the acquirement of knowledge, or manifest so general an interest in education. Yet despite this vaunted progress, there exists an unparalleled spirit of insubordination and recklessness in the rising generation; mental and moral degeneracy are well-nigh universal. Popular education does not remedy the evil. The lax discipline in many institutions of learning has nearly destroyed their usefulness, and in some cases rendered them a curse rather than a blessing. This fact has been seen and deplored, and earnest efforts have been made to remedy the defects in our educational system. There is urgent need of schools in which the youth may be trained to habits of self-control, application, and self-reliance, of respect for superiors and reverence for God. With such training, we might hope to see the young prepared to honor their Creator and to bless their fellow-men.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 2]          It was to secure these objects that our own College at Battle Creek was founded. But those who endeavor to accomplish such a work, find that their undertaking is fraught with many and grave difficulties. The evil which underlies all others, and which often counteracts the efforts of the best instructors, is to be found in the home discipline. Parents do not see the importance of shielding their children from the gilded temptations of this age. They do not exercise proper control themselves, and hence do not rightly appreciate its value.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 3]          Many fathers and mothers err in failing to second the efforts of the faithful teacher. Youth and children, with their imperfect comprehension and undeveloped judgment, are not always able to understand all the teacher's plans and methods. Yet when they bring home reports of what is said and done at school, these are discussed by the parents in the family circle, and the course of the teacher is criticised without restraint. Here the children learn lessons that are not easily unlearned. Whenever they are subjected to unaccustomed restraint, or required to apply themselves to hard study, they appeal to their injudicious parents for sympathy and indulgence. Thus a spirit of unrest and discontent is encouraged, the school as a whole suffers from the demoralizing influence, and the teacher's burden is rendered much heavier. But the greatest loss is sustained by the victims of parental mismanagement. Defects of character which a right training would have corrected, are left to strengthen with years, to mar and perhaps destroy the usefulness of their possessor.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 4]          As a rule, it will be found that the students most ready to complain of school discipline are those who have received a superficial education. Having never been taught the necessity of thoroughness, they regard it with dislike. Parents have neglected to train their sons and daughters to the faithful performance of domestic duties. Children are permitted to spend their hours in play, while father and mother toil on unceasingly. Few young persons feel that it is their duty to bear a part of the family burden. They are not taught that the indulgence of appetite, or the pursuit of ease or pleasure, is not the great aim of life.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 5]          The family circle is the school in which the child receives its first and most enduring lessons. Hence parents should be much at home. By precept and example, they should teach their children the love and the fear of God; teach them to be intelligent, social, affectionate, to cultivate habits of industry, economy, and self-denial. By giving their children love, sympathy, and encouragement at home, parents may provide for them a safe and welcome retreat from many of the world's temptations.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 6]          "No time," says the father, "I have no time to give to the training of my children, no time for social and domestic enjoyments." Then you should not have taken upon yourself the responsibility of a family. By withholding from them the time which is justly theirs, you rob them of the education which they should have at your hands. If you have children, you have a work to do, in union with the mother, in the formation of their characters. Those who feel that they have an imperative call to labor for the improvement of society, while their own children grow up undisciplined, should inquire if they have not mistaken their duty. Their own household is the first missionary field in which parents are required to labor. Those who leave the home garden to grow up to thorns and briers, while they manifest great interest in the cultivation of their neighbor's plot of ground, are disregarding the word of God.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 7]          I repeat, it is the lack of love and piety, and the neglect of proper discipline at home, that creates so much difficulty in schools and colleges. There is a fearful state of coldness and apathy among professed Christians. They are unfeeling, uncharitable, unforgiving. These evil traits, first indulged at home, exert their baleful influence in all the associations of daily life. If the spirit of kindness and courtesy were cherished by parents and children, it would be seen also in the intercourse between teacher and pupil. Christ should be an honored guest in the family circle, and his presence is no less needed in the class-room. Would that the converting power of God might soften and subdue the hearts of parents and children, teachers and students, and transform them into the likeness of Christ.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 8]          Fathers and mothers should carefully and prayerfully study the characters of their children. They should seek to repress and restrain those traits that are too prominent, and to encourage others which may be deficient, thus securing harmonious development. This is no light matter. The father may not consider it a great sin to neglect the training of his children; but thus does God regard it. Christian parents need a thorough conversion upon this subject. Guilt is accumulating upon them, and the consequences of their actions reach down from their own children to children's children. The ill-balanced mind, the hasty temper, the fretfulness, envy, or jealousy, bear witness to parental neglect. These evil traits of character bring great unhappiness to their possessors. How many fail to receive from companions and friends the love which they might have, if they were more amiable. How many create trouble wherever they go, and in whatever they are engaged!  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 9]          Children have claims which their parents should acknowledge and respect. They have a right to such an education and training as will make them useful, respected, and beloved members of society here, and give them a moral fitness for the society of the pure and holy hereafter. The young should be taught that both their present and their future well-being depend to a great degree on the habits they form in childhood and youth. They should be early accustomed to submission, self-denial, and a regard for others' happiness. They should be taught to subdue the hasty temper, to withhold the passionate word, to manifest unvarying kindness, courtesy, and self-control. Fathers and mothers should make it their life-study that their children may become as nearly perfect in character as human effort, combined with divine aid, can make them. This work, with all its importance and responsibility, they have accepted, in that they have brought children into the world.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 10]          Parents must see that their own hearts and lives are controlled by the divine precepts, if they would bring up their children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. They are not authorized to fret and scold and ridicule. They should never taunt their children with perverse traits of character, which they themselves have transmitted to them. This mode of discipline will never cure the evil. Parents, bring the precepts of God's word to admonish and reprove your wayward children. Show them a "thus saith the Lord" for your requirements. A reproof which comes as the word of God is far more effective than one falling in harsh, angry tones from the lips of parents.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 11]          Wherever it seems necessary to deny the wishes or oppose the will of a child, he should be seriously impressed with the thought that this is not done for the gratification of the parents, or to indulge arbitrary authority, but for his own good. He should be taught that every fault uncorrected will bring unhappiness to himself, and will displease God. Under such discipline, children will find their greatest happiness in submitting their own will to the will of their Heavenly Father.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 12]          Some parents--and some teachers, as well--seem to forget that they themselves were once children. They are dignified, cold, and unsympathetic. Wherever they are brought in contact with the young,--at home, in the day-school, the Sabbath-school, or the church,--they maintain the same air of authority, and their faces habitually wear a solemn, reproving expression. Childish mirth or waywardness, the restless activity of the young life, finds no excuse in their eyes. Trifling misdemeanors are treated as grave sins. Such discipline is not Christlike. Children thus trained fear their parents or teachers, but do not love them; they do not confide to them their childish experiences. Some of the most valuable qualities of mind and heart are chilled to death, as a tender plant before the wintry blast.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 13]          Smile, parents; smile, teachers. If your heart is sad, let not your face reveal the fact. Let the sunshine from a loving, grateful heart light up the countenance. Unbend from your iron dignity, adapt yourselves to the children's needs, and make them love you. You must win their affection, if you would impress religious truth upon their heart.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 14]          Jesus loved the children. He remembered that he was once a child, and his benevolent countenance won the affections of the little ones. They loved to play around him, and to stroke that loving face with their innocent hands. When the Hebrew mothers brought their babes to be blessed by the dear Saviour, the disciples deemed the errand of too little importance to interrupt his teachings. But Jesus read the earnest longing of those mothers' hearts, and checking his disciples, he said, "Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me; for of such is the kingdom of Heaven."  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 15]          Parents, you have a work to do for your children which no other can do. You cannot shift your responsibilities upon another. The fathers' duty to his children cannot be transferred to the mother. If she performs her own duty, she has burden enough to bear. Only by working in unison, can the father and mother accomplish the work which God has committed to their hands.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 16]          That time is worse than lost to parents and children which is devoted to the acquirement of wealth, while mental improvement and moral culture are neglected. Earthly treasures must pass away; but nobility of character, moral worth, will endure forever. If the work of parents be well done, it will through eternity testify of their wisdom and faithfulness. Those who tax their purses and their ingenuity to the utmost to provide for their households costly apparel and dainty food, or to maintain them in ignorance of useful labor, will be repaid only by the pride, envy, willfulness, and disrespect of their spoiled children.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 17]          The young need to have a firm barrier built up from their infancy between them and the world, that its corrupting influence may not affect them. Parents must exercise increasing watchfulness, that their children be not lost to God. If it were considered as important that the young possess a beautiful character and amiable disposition as it is that they imitate the fashions of the world in dress and deportment, we would see hundreds where there is one today coming upon the stage of active life prepared to exert an ennobling influence upon society.  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, March 21, 1882 par. 18]         The parents' work of education, instruction, and discipline underlies every other. The efforts of the best teachers must often bear little fruit, if fathers and mothers fail to act their part with faithfulness. God's word must ever be their guide. We do not endeavor to present a new line of duty. We set before all the teachings of that word by which our work must be judged, and we inquire, Is this the standard which we as Christian parents are endeavoring to reach?  {RH, March 21, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 1]       March 28, 1882 Where Are We Drifting?  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Seventh-Day Adventists profess to believe that the day of this world's history is far spent, and the night is at hand. Should we then manifest greater earnestness and zeal in the service of God as the end draws nigh, or may we now relax our energies, and participate in the pursuits and pleasures of the world? The Lord has ever required his people to show in all their habits of life a marked difference between themselves and worldlings. Even if the end were not near, it would be the duty of every Christian to be true to his profession of faith, and by an example of simplicity and self-denial, to rebuke the pride and selfishness of the ungodly. How much more, then, is it incumbent upon this people to manifest unfailing zeal and consecration to God. If when we first heard the message of warning we endeavored to live in accordance with our faith, if the convictions of the Holy Spirit led us to shun the habits and fashions of the world, should we not be more earnest and zealous and faithful now that we are so much nearer the great consummation?  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 2]          The apostle Paul looking down to our day, declares, "It is high time to awake out of sleep; for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed." And again, "The night is far spent, the day is at hand. Let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light. Let us walk honestly, as in the day; not in rioting, and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying; but put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof." These words plainly set forth our duty. Every year is shortening our probation, and bringing us nearer the coming of our Lord. We should now put forth every energy to prepare for the great event. This life at the longest is represented as a vapor, which soon passes away. Its treasures, its honors, and its joys are transitory and uncertain. If we live for God and the immortal future, we shall secure all that is worth the having.  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 3]          Only by our life can we prove to the world the genuineness of our solemn faith. But if the coming of Christ is indeed nearer than when we believed, why has there been such a change in the conduct of many? Why are they so careless, so indifferent to the teachings of God's word, so regardless of his claims upon them? Why are they seeking to unite with those whose influence would divert their minds from God, and from a preparation for eternity? It is the love of the world that leads to the neglect of eternal interests. "Let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light." This is our work. Let us not be diverted from it by the world's allurements, nor disheartened by its revilings. "Now is our salvation nearer than when we believed." We have not long to work. Our time, our talents, are too precious to be buried in the world.  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 4]          A great responsibility rests upon all who have received the light of truth, and especially upon those to whom the people look for instruction and guidance. Those who occupy positions of responsibility in our institutions are exerting an influence scarcely less potent and wide-spread than that of our ministers. They should be men and women of moral worth and of deep and living experience in the things of God. By their influence and example they are either proclaiming to the world the truths we hold or declaring these truths to be of none effect.  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 5]          The fearful effect of a worldly, unconsecrated influence at the head of the work is felt by our own people throughout the land. An instance of this came under my own notice not long since. A sister who had spent some weeks at one of our institutions in Battle Creek, said that she felt much disappointed in what she saw and heard there. She had thought to find a people far in advance of the younger churches, both in knowledge of the truth and in religious experience. Here she hoped to gain much instruction which she could carry to her sisters in the faith in a distant State. But she was surprised and pained at the lightness, the worldliness, and lack of devotion which she met on every hand.  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 6]          Before accepting the truth, she had followed the fashions of the world in her dress, and had worn costly jewelry and other ornaments; but upon deciding to obey the word of God, she felt that its teachings required her to lay aside all extravagant and superfluous adorning. She was taught that Seventh-day Adventists did not wear jewelry, gold, silver, or precious stones, and that they did not conform to worldly fashions in their dress. When she saw among those who profess the faith such a wide departure from Bible simplicity, she felt bewildered. Had they not the same Bible which she had been studying, and to which she had endeavored to conform her life? Had her past experience been mere fanaticism? Had she misinterpreted the words of the apostle, "The friendship of the world is enmity with God, for whosoever will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God"?  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 7]          Mrs. D., a lady occupying a position in the institution, was visiting at Sr.-----'s room one day, when the latter took out of her trunk a gold necklace and chain, and said she wished to dispose of this jewelry and put the proceeds into the Lord's treasury. Said the other, "Why do you sell it? I would wear it if it was mine." "Why," she replied Sr.-----, "when I received the truth, I was taught that all these things must be laid aside. Surely they are contrary to the teachings of God's word." And she cited her hearer to the words of the apostles, Paul and Peter, upon this point, "In like manner, also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broidered hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but, as becometh women professing godliness, with good works." "Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel. But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit."  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 8]          In answer, the lady displayed a gold ring on her finger, given her by an unbeliever, and said she thought it no harm to wear such ornaments. "We are not so particular," said she, "as formerly. Our people have been over- scrupulous in their opinions upon the subject of dress. The ladies of this institution wear gold watches and gold chains, and dress like other people. It is not good policy to be singular in our dress; for we cannot exert so much influence."  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 9]          We inquire, Is this in accordance with the teachings of Christ? Are we to follow the word of God, or the customs of the world? Our sister decided that it was safest to adhere to the Bible standard. Will Mrs. D. and others who pursue a similar course be pleased to meet the result of their influence, in that day when every man shall receive according to his works?  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 10]          God's word is plain. Its teachings cannot be mistaken. Shall we obey it, just as he has given it to us, or shall we seek to find how far we can digress and yet be saved? Would that all connected with our institutions would receive and follow the divine light, and thus be enabled to transmit light to those who walk in darkness.  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 11]          Conformity to the world is a sin which is sapping the spirituality of our people, and seriously interfering with their usefulness. It is idle to proclaim the warning message to the world, while we deny it in the transactions of daily life. I have received letters of inquiry concerning some of these things. One brother states that a few years ago he had money to build a new house, but a call came for means to sustain our institutions. He felt that these institutions were the Lord's and he said to his wife, "It is true that our house is old and decaying; we need a plain, healthful house; but if you will agree to it, I will send this money to meet the call for means, and we will live on as we have done. Our house is inconvenient, and not always comfortable, but Jesus had not where to lay his head. If the Lord of glory could leave the royal mansions for a life of toil and poverty, those for whom he suffered and died should not complain of hardships. We have far more than he had."  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 12]          "Not long since," says our brother, "the question of having a new house again came up. Again we prayed about it. We saw in the paper that our institutions were in debt. We could send this time easier than before; for that came rather hard on us. Now, we thought, we are several years nearer the end than when we sent our first offering. We will not indulge ourselves, and let our institutions suffer."  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 13]          He adds: "I cannot harmonize with the experience I have had the course of some at Battle Creek. Those who are expounding the word of God to others are building large, expensive dwellings like the worldlings around them. What does this mean? I am not sorry that I put into the cause what I did; but I cannot interpret these things. Unbelievers taunt me with them, and laugh at my faith. Are not some of our brethren saying, 'My Lord delayeth his coming'? If they really believed that time is short, would they invest so much in their dwellings? One house is finished very fancifully, at considerable expense, and yet the owner is preaching that Christ is soon coming. What shall we do when our responsible men give us such an example? Please answer through the Review. Persons question me about these matters every day, and I am at loss how to answer."  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 14]          My brother, tell them that however the professed followers of Christ may depart from his instructions, "Nevertheless, the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his." You ask if Sr. White's testimony from God does not reprove these things. I answer, It does. The Lord has given warning and reproof to prevent this very state of things. The testimonies of God's word and of his Spirit have alike been disregarded. This is why there is such backsliding among us,--so little of the life and power of true godliness.  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 15]          It may be necessary for our brethren at Battle Creek to build more commodious houses than they would need elsewhere; for there are several hundred students to find homes among them. But we have no apology to offer for those who are expending in the indulgence of worldliness and pride the means which God has intrusted to their hands. As a people we should be distinct from the world. We should be separating ourselves more and more from that state of things which Christ describes as characteristic of a former age, and which made that people ripe for the vengeance of God. The world before the flood were wholly engrossed in the things of this life, in the gratification of their own desires. Just such a condition existed in Sodom before its destruction. How dangerous, how presumptuous, then, for us to enter the same path which has led so many to ruin!  {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, March 28, 1882 par. 16]          Let none think to find, even at the great heart of the work, a faultless people. Christ himself has taught us that the gospel net gathers of every kind, and these are not wholly separated until the Judgment. Those who seek to maintain the standard of spirituality in that large church have difficulties to encounter of which our smaller churches know little. We must expect to be thrown in contact with unconsecrated and world-loving professors of godliness. But none need stumble over the example of even their brethren in the faith. We have one unerring Pattern. Says Christ, "He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life."                                                    -    {RH, March 28, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 1]       April 4, 1882 Our Publications.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Some things of grave importance have not been receiving due attention at our Offices of publication. Men in responsible positions should have worked up plans whereby our books could be circulated, and not lie on the shelves, falling dead from the press. Our people are behind the times, and are not following the opening providence of God.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 2]          Many of our publications have been thrown into the market at so low a figure that the profits are not sufficient to sustain the Office and keep good a fund for continual use. And those of our people who have no special burden of the various branches of the work at Battle Creek and at Oakland, do not become informed in regard to the wants of the cause, and the capital required to keep the business moving. They do not understand the liability to losses, and the expense every day occurring to such institutions. They seem to think that everything moves off without much care or outlay of means, and therefore they will urge the necessity of the lowest figures on our publications, thus leaving scarcely any margin. And after the prices have been reduced to almost ruinous figures, they manifest but a feeble interest in increasing the sales of the very books on which they have asked such low prices. The object gained, their burden ceases, when they ought to have an earnest interest and a real care to press the sale of the publications, thereby sowing the seeds of truth, and bringing means into the Offices to invest in other publications.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 3]          There has been, on the part of ministers, a very great neglect of duty in not interesting the churches in the localities where they labor, in regard to this matter. When once the prices of books are reduced, it is a very difficult matter to get them again upon a paying basis, as men of narrow minds will cry speculation, not discerning that no one man is benefited, and that God's instrumentalities must not be crippled for want of capital. Books that ought to be widely circulated are lying useless in our Offices of publication, because there is not interest enough manifested to get them circulated.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 4]          The press is a power; but if its products fall dead for want of men who will execute plans to widely circulate them, its power is lost. While there has been a quick foresight to discern the necessity of laying out means in facilities to multiply books and tracts, plans to bring back the means invested, so as to reproduce other publications, have been neglected. The power of the press with all its advantages is in their hands, and they can use it to the very best account, or they can be half asleep, and through inaction, lose the advantages which they might gain. They can extend the light, by judicious calculation, in the sale of books and pamphlets. They can send them into thousands of families who now sit in the darkness of error.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 5]          With other publishers, there are regular systems of introducing into the market books of no vital interest. "The children of this world are wiser in their generations than the children of light." Golden opportunities occur almost daily where the silent messengers of truth might be introduced into families and to individuals; but no advantage is taken of these opportunities by the indolent, thoughtless ones. Living preachers are few. There is only one where there should be a hundred. Many are making a great mistake in not putting their talents to use in seeking to save the souls of their fellow- men. Hundreds of men should be engaged in carrying the light all through our cities, villages, and towns. The public mind must be agitated. God says, Let light be sent out into all parts of the field. He designs that men shall be channels of light, bearing it to those who are in darkness.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 6]          Missionaries are wanted everywhere. In all parts of the field canvassers should be selected, not from the floating element in society, not from men and women who are good for nothing else, and have made a success of nothing; but they should be persons of good address, of tact, keen foresight and ability. Such are needed to make a success as colporteurs, canvassers, and agents. Men suited to this work undertake it; but some injudicious minister will flatter them that their gift should be employed in the desk instead of simply working as colporteurs. Thus the work of the colporter is belittled. They are influenced to get a license to preach, and the very ones who might have been trained to make good missionaries to visit families at their homes, and talk and pray with them, are caught up to make poor ministers, and the field where so much labor is needed, and where so much good might be accomplished for the cause, is neglected. The efficient colporter, if his work is faithfully done, should have a sufficient remuneration for his services as well as the minister.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 7]          If there is one work more important than another, it is that of getting before the public our publications, which will lead men to search the Scriptures. Missionary work--introducing our publications into families, conversing, and praying with and for them--is a good work, and one which will educate men and women to do pastoral labor.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 8]          Every one is not fitted for this work. Those of the best talent and ability, who will take hold of the work understandingly and systematically, and carry it forward with persevering energy, are the ones who should be selected. There should be a most thoroughly organized plan; and this should be faithfully carried out. Churches in every place should feel the deepest interest in the tract and missionary work.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 9]          The volumes of Spirit of Prophecy, and also the Testimonies, should be introduced into every Sabbath-keeping family, and the brethren should know their value, and be urged to read them. It was not the wisest plan to place these books at a low figure, and have only one set in a church. They should be in the library of every family, and read again and again. Let them be kept where they can be read by many, and let them be worn out in being read by all the neighbors.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 10]          There should be evening readings, in which one should read aloud to those assembled at the winter fireside. There is but little interest manifested to make the most of the light given of God. Much of it is concerning family duties, and instruction is given to meet almost every case and circumstance. Money will be expended for tea, coffee, ribbons, ruffles, and trimmings, and much time and labor spent in preparing the apparel, while the inward work of the heart is neglected. God has caused precious light to be brought out in publications, and these should be owned and read by every family. Parents, your children are in danger of going contrary to the light given of Heaven, and you should both purchase and read the books, for they will be a blessing to you and yours.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 11]          You should lend Spirit of Prophecy to your neighbors, and prevail upon them to buy copies for themselves. Missionaries for God, you should be earnest, active, vigorous workers.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 12]          Many are going directly contrary to the light which God has given to his people, because they do not read the books which contain the light and knowledge in cautions, reproofs, and warnings. The cares of the world, the love of fashion, and the lack of religion, have turned the attention from the light God has so graciously given, while books and periodicals containing error are traveling all over the country. Skepticism and infidelity are increasing everywhere. Light, so precious, coming from the throne of God, is hid under a bushel. God will make his people responsible for this neglect. An account must be rendered to him for every ray of light he has let shine upon our pathway, whether it has been improved to our advancement in divine things, or rejected because it was more agreeable to follow inclination.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 13]          We now have great facilities for spreading the truth, but our people are not coming up to the privileges given them. They do not see and realize the necessity in every church of using their abilities in saving souls. They do not realize their duty to obtain subscribers for our periodicals, including our health journal, and to introduce our books and pamphlets. Men should be at work who are willing to be taught as to the best way of approaching individuals and families. Their dress should be neat, but not foppish, and their manners such as not to disgust the people. There is a great want of true politeness among us as a people. This should be cultivated by all those who take hold of the missionary work.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 14]          Our publishing houses should show marked prosperity. Our people can sustain them, if they will show a decided interest to work our publications into the market. But, should as little interest be manifested in the year to come as has been shown in the year past, there will be but small margin to work upon.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 15]          The wider the circulation of our publications, the greater will be the demand for books that make plain the Scriptures of truth. Many are becoming disgusted with the inconsistencies, errors, and the apostasy of the churches, and with the festivals, fairs, lotteries, and numerous inventions to extort money for church purposes. There are many who are seeking for light in the darkness. If our papers, tracts, and books, expressing the truth in plain Bible language, could be widely circulated, many would find that they are just what they want. But many of our brethren act as if the people were to come to them or send to our Offices to obtain publications, when thousands do not know that they exist.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 16]          God calls upon his people to act like living men, and not be indolent, sluggish, and indifferent. We must carry the publications to the people, and urge them to accept, showing them that they will receive much more than their money's worth. Exalt the value of the books you offer. You cannot regard them too highly.  {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, April 4, 1882 par. 17]          Ministers are not doing one-half what they might do to educate the people for whom they labor upon all points of truth and duty; and as a consequence, the people are spiritless and inactive. The stake and scaffold are not appointed for this time to test the people of God, and for this very reason the love of many has waxed cold. When trials arise, grace is proportioned for the emergency. We must individually consecrate ourselves on the very spot where God has said he would meet us.--From Testimony No. 29.                                                    -    {RH, April 4, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 1]       May 16, 1882 "Will a Man Rob God?"  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The Lord, by the prophet Malachi, asks the question, "Will a man rob God?" He would seem to imply that such a crime could not be possible. But despite the heinous character of the offense, he adds, "Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings." The fact that this solemn charge is brought against the professed people of God, should lead us to earnest self-examination, watchfulness, and prayer, lest we be included in its condemnation.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 2]          The Bible does not condemn the rich man because he is rich; it does not declare the acquisition of wealth to be a sin, nor does it say that money is the root of all evil. On the contrary, the Scriptures state that it is God who gives the power to get wealth. And this ability is a precious talent if consecrated to God and employed to advance his cause. The Bible does not condemn genius or art; for these come of the wisdom which God gives. We cannot make the heart purer or holier by clothing the body in sackcloth, or depriving the home of all that ministers to comfort, taste, or convenience.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 3]          The Scriptures teach that wealth is a dangerous possession only when placed in competition with the immortal treasure. It is when the earthly and temporal absorbs the thoughts, the affections, the devotion which God claims, that it becomes a snare. Those who are bartering the eternal weight of glory for a little of the glitter and tinsel of earth, the everlasting habitations for a home which can be theirs but a few years at best, are making an unwise choice. Such was the exchange made by Esau, when he sold his birthright for a mess of pottage; by Balaam, when he forfeited the favor of God for the rewards of the king of Midian; by Judas, when for thirty pieces of silver he betrayed the Lord of glory.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 4]          It is the love of money that the word of God denounces as the root of all evil. Money itself is the gift of God to men, to be used with fidelity in his service. God blessed Abraham, and made him rich in cattle, in silver, and in gold. And the Bible states, as an evidence of divine favor, that God gave David, Solomon, Jehoshaphat, Hezekiah, very much riches and honor.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 5]          Like other gifts of God, the possession of wealth brings its increase of responsibility, and its peculiar temptations. How many who have in adversity remained true to God, have fallen under the glittering allurements of prosperity. With the possession of wealth, the ruling passion of a selfish nature is revealed. The world is cursed today by the miserly greed and the self-indulgent vices of the worshipers of mammon.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 6]         The wealthy are tempted to employ their means in self-indulgence, in the gratification of appetite, in personal adornment, or in the embellishment of their homes. For these objects professed Christians do not hesitate to spend freely, and even extravagantly. But when solicited to give to the Lord's treasury, to build up his cause, and to carry forward his work in the earth, many demur. The countenance that was all aglow with interest in plans for self-gratification, does not light up with joy when the cause of God appeals to their liberality. Perhaps, feeling that they cannot well do otherwise, they dole out a limited sum, far smaller than they freely spend for needless indulgence. But they manifest no real love for Christ, no earnest interest in the salvation of precious souls. What marvel that the Christian life of this class is at best but a dwarfed and sickly existence! Unless such persons change their course, their light will go out in darkness.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 7]          The end of all things is at hand; and what is done for the salvation of souls must be done quickly. For this reason we are establishing institutions for the dissemination of the truth through the press, for the education of the young, and for the recovery of the sick. But the selfish and money-loving inquire "What is the use of all this, when time is so short? Is it not a contradiction of our faith to spend so much in publishing houses, schools, and health institutions?" We ask in reply, If time is to continue but a few years, why invest so much in houses and lands, or in needless and extravagant display, while so meager a sum is devoted to the work of preparation for the great event before us?  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 8]          My brother, in no way can you more profitably employ your means than in aiding our various institutions. With God's blessing, the power of the press can hardly be over-estimated. It has been truly called the right arm of our strength. Let the publishing houses be sustained, and the message of truth be sent out to all the nations of the earth.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 9]          Schools have been established that our youth and children may receive the education and discipline needed to prepare them for the searching test so soon to come to every soul. In these schools the Bible should be made one of the principal subjects of study. Attention should be given to the development of both the moral and the intellectual powers. We hope that in these schools many earnest workers may be prepared to carry the light of truth to those who sit in darkness.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 10]          In a health institution we provide a place where the sick can enjoy the benefit of nature's remedial agents, instead of depending upon deadly drugs. And many who thus find relief, will be ready to yield to the influence of the truth.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 11]          To advance this work, means are needed. Let all who have the ability come to our help. Here is an opportunity for those, who, possessing a competence, have no children to claim their love and care. Some of these are aged persons. Brethren, what will you do with the means which God has intrusted to you? Are you content to let it remain invested in houses and lands, in bonds and bank stock? We have a work to do for God,--a solemn and important work. We are to give the last message of warning to the world. The various instrumentalities are crippled for want of the financial assistance which God has put it in your power to render. We are not doing the good which we might do, with your co-operation.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 12]          There are young men among us who can exert a good influence, and who should be encouraged to enter the ministry. But the want of means prevents us from offering them such a support that they need not sacrifice time, health, and even life itself, in the work of the gospel. Faithful workmen can earn good wages in the various departments of secular labor, mental or physical. Is not the work of disseminating truth, and leading souls to Christ, of more importance than any temporal consideration? Are not those who faithfully engage in this work justly entitled to at least an equal compensation? We show our appreciation of the heavenly in contrast to the earthly, by our estimate of the relative value of labor for moral and for physical good.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 13]          Wealth is a great blessing if used according to the will of God. But the selfish heart can make the possession of wealth a heavy curse. Those are not to be envied who shut up their sympathies within their own hearts. They are strangers to true happiness. The ones who obtain the most real enjoyment in this life are those who use God's bounty and do not abuse it; who live to a purpose, to bless their fellow-men and to glorify God.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 14]          We should feel that it is not only a duty but a pleasure to aid in the advancement of the highest, holiest work committed to men,--the work of presenting to the world the riches of goodness, mercy, and truth. If the stewards of God do their duty, there is no danger that wealth will increase so rapidly as to prove a snare; for it will be used with practical wisdom and Christlike liberality.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 15]          However large, however small the possessions of any individual, let him remember that it is his only in trust. For his strength, skill, time, talents, opportunities, and means, he must render an account to God. This is an individual work; God gives to us, that we may become like him, generous, noble, beneficent, by giving to others. Those who, forgetful of their divine mission, seek only to save or to spend in the indulgence of pride or selfishness, may secure the gains and pleasures of this world; but in God's sight, estimated by their spiritual attainments, they are poor, wretched, miserable, blind, naked.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 16]          When rightly employed, wealth becomes a golden bond of gratitude and affection between man and his fellow-men, and a strong tie to bind his affections to his Redeemer. The infinite gift of God's dear Son calls for tangible expressions of gratitude from the recipients of his grace. He who receives the light of Christ's love, is thereby placed under the strongest obligation to shed the blessed light upon other souls in darkness.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 17]          Jesus left the heavenly courts and came down to earth, that he might reach men where they are. He sought them in their wretchedness and debasement. He took their sorrows to his own heart. The King of glory became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. He lived a life of toil and humiliation, and suffered a shameful death, that he might exalt men to share his kingdom and his throne. His life is an example to all his followers.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 18]          God is the rightful owner of the universe. All things belong to him. Every blessing which men enjoy is the result of divine beneficence. He requires that a portion be returned to him, not because he needs our offerings, but that we may show our appreciation of his gifts and our gratitude to the Giver. He justly bids us consecrate to him the first and best of his intrusted capital. If we thus acknowledge his rightful sovereignty and gracious providence, he has pledged his word that he will bless the remainder. But if we fail to bring an offering to God, his curse will rest upon all our possessions.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 19]          Even when our first parents, in their innocency, were placed in the garden of Eden, God did not give them unlimited control. One prohibition was given to test their loyalty and obedience. But they saw that the forbidden tree was beautiful and attractive, and, as they vainly imagined, "to be desired to make one wise." They appropriated what God had reserved to himself, and his curse fell upon them and upon the earth.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 20]          We deplore the disloyalty and ingratitude of our first parents, which opened the flood-gates of woe to our world, and yet how many are pursuing a similar course. They are not content with their rightful share of the bounties intrusted to them. The more abundant the gifts of God, the more eager are they to appropriate all to their own use, and the more unwilling to render to him that which he claims as his own. Like our first parents, many reach out their hands for the portion which belongs to God.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 21]          Let us turn to another scene. Cain and Abel each brought an offering to God. The object presented by each was good in itself, but the Lord accepted the offering of Abel, while he rejected that of Cain. Wherein lay the difference between these offerings? Abel brought the firstling of his flock, Cain the first-fruits of the earth. Abel presented his offering in faith, depending upon the merits of Christ's blood to make it acceptable. He felt that all he had was the Lord's; and he freely gave back to the Giver his own. Cain proudly brought his offering as a gift from himself, not acknowledging that all the blessings he received came through the mercy and love of Christ. He felt that he merited the divine favor, and he accepted the blessings of God as a right. Thus many professed Christians bring their gifts to the Lord's treasury, feeling that they are deserving of special commendation for their liberality, when, in fact, their offerings have fallen far below what the Lord claims as his own. Like Cain they are unwilling to acknowledge that all their blessings have been purchased by the blood of Christ. Like Cain they are rejected of the Lord.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 22]          When the magnificent temple erected by Solomon was dedicated to the service of God, the monarch prayed, "All things come of thee, and of thine own have we given thee." Such is the spirit in which every acceptable offering must be presented.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 22}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 23]          "Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the first-fruits of all thine increase." This command is positive. God's claims must be first met. We are not to consecrate to him what remains of our income after all our real or imaginary wants are satisfied; but before any portion is consumed, we should set apart that which God has specified as his.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 23}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 24]          Many persons will meet all inferior demands and dues, and leave to God only the last gleanings, if there be any. If not, his cause must wait till a more convenient season. Such was not the course pursued by Abraham. Upon his return from a successful military expedition, he was met by Melchizedek, "king of Salem, and priest of the most high God." This holy man blessed Abraham, in the name of the Lord, and the patriarch gave him tithes of all the spoils as a tribute of gratitude to the Ruler of nations.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 24}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 25]          See also the example of another of the heroes of faith. While journeying from his father's home, a lonely, exile, Jacob entered into covenant with God. He entreated the Lord to be gracious unto him, and pledged himself to render in return grateful sacrifice and willing service. "If God will be with me, and will keep me in the way that I go, . . . then shall the Lord be my God, and of all that thou shalt give me, I will surely give the tenth unto thee."  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 25}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 26]          Such was the practice of patriarchs and prophets before the establishment of the Jews as a nation. But when Israel became a distinct people, the Lord gave them definite instruction upon this point: "All the tithe of the land, whether of the seed of the land, or of the fruit of the tree, is the Lord's; it is holy unto the Lord." This law was not to pass away with the ordinances and sacrificial offerings that typified Christ. As long as God has a people upon the earth, his claims upon them will be the same.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 26}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 27]          A tithe of all our increase is the Lord's. He has reserved it to himself to be employed for religious purposes. It is holy. Nothing less than this has he accepted in any dispensation. A neglect or postponement of this duty, will provoke the divine displeasure. If all professed Christians would faithfully bring their tithes to God, his treasury would be full. They would have no occasion to resort to fairs, lotteries, or parties of pleasure, to extort means from worldlings for the support of the gospel.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 27}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 28]          The very same language is used concerning the Sabbath as in the law of the tithe: "The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God." Man has no right nor power to substitute the first day for the seventh. He may pretend to do this; "nevertheless, the foundation of God standeth sure." The customs and teachings of men will not lessen the claims of the divine law. God has sanctified the seventh day. That specified portion of time, set apart by God himself for religious worship, continues as sacred today as when first hallowed by our Creator. In like manner a tithe of our income is "holy unto the Lord." The New Testament does not re-enact the law of the tithe, as it does not that of the Sabbath; for the validity of both is assumed, and their deep spiritual import explained.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 28}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 29]         God has made an absolute reservation of a specified portion of our time and our means. To ignore these claims is to rob God. Christians boast that their privileges far exceed those of the Jewish age. Shall we then be content to give less to the cause of God than did his ancient people? The tithe was but a part of their liberalities. Numerous other gifts were required besides the free-will offering, or offering of gratitude, which was then, as now, of perpetual obligation.  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 29}
[RH, May 16, 1882 par. 30]          The claims of humanity and religion, the constantly increasing opportunities for usefulness, the providential openings for the truth to be presented to the people, demand of us liberal offerings to the cause of God. The popular churches of the day, being in harmony with the world, receive aid from them in educational and philanthropic enterprises. Our position as observers of the true Sabbath cuts us off from popular sympathy and support. Our institutions receive help only from those who are of the faith. Hence we should feel it our duty to do all in our power to keep the Lord's treasury supplied. While we as a people are seeking faithfully to give to God the time which he has reserved as his own, shall we not also render to him that portion of our means which he claims?  {RH, May 16, 1882 par. 30}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 1]       May 30, 1882 Growth in Grace.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         We can never see our Lord in peace, unless our souls are spotless. We must bear the perfect image of Christ. Every thought must be brought into subjection to the will of Christ. As expressed by the great apostle, we must "come into the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ." We shall never attain to this condition without earnest effort. We must strive daily against outward evil and inward sin, if we would reach the perfection of Christian character.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 2]          Those who engage in this work will see so much to correct in themselves, and will devote so much time to prayer and to comparing their characters with God's great standard, the divine law, that they will have no time to comment and gossip over the faults or dissect the characters of others. A sense of our own imperfections should lead us to humility and earnest solicitude lest we fail of everlasting life. The words of inspiration should come home to every soul: "Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?" If the professed people of God would divest themselves of their self-complacency and their false ideas of what constitutes a Christian, many who now think they are in the path to Heaven would find themselves in the way of perdition. Many a proud-hearted professor would tremble like an aspen leaf in the tempest, could his eyes be opened to see what spiritual life really is. Would that those now reposing in false security could be aroused to see the contradiction between their profession of faith and their every-day demeanor.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 3]          To be living Christians, we must have a vital connection with Christ. The true believer can say, "I know that my Redeemer liveth." This intimate communion with our Saviour will take away the desire for earthly and sensual gratifications. All our powers of body, soul, and spirit should be devoted to God. When the affections are sanctified, our obligations to God are made primary, everything else secondary. To have a steady and ever-growing love for God, and a clear perception of his character and attributes, we must keep the eye of faith fixed constantly on him. Christ is the life of the soul. We must be in him and he in us, else we are sapless branches.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 4]          God must be ever in our thoughts. We must hold converse with him while we walk by the way, and while our hands are engaged in labor. In all the purposes and pursuits of life, we must inquire, What will the Lord have me to do? How shall I please Him who has given his life a ransom for me? Thus may we walk with God, as did Enoch of old; and ours may be the testimony which he received, that he pleased God.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 5]          To comprehend and enjoy God, is the highest exercise of the powers of man. This may be attained only when our affections are sanctified and ennobled by the grace of Christ: "No man knoweth the Father but the Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal him." In Christ was "God manifested in the flesh, reconciling the world unto himself." In Christ was the brightness of his Father's glory, the express image of his person. Said our Saviour, "He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father." In Christ is the life of the soul. In the outgoings of our hearts to him, in our earnest, affectionate yearnings for his excellence, in our eager searching into his glory, we find life. In communion with him we eat the bread of life.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 6]          When we allow objects of minor importance to absorb our attention, to the forgetfulness of Christ, turning away from him to accept other companionship, we set out feet in a path which leads away from God and from Heaven. Christ must be the central object of our affections, and then we shall live in him, then we shall have his spirit, and follow his example.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 7]          If we would walk in the light, we must follow Jesus, the light of life. What constitutes the brightness of Heaven? In what will consist the happiness of the redeemed? Christ is all in all. They will gaze with rapture unutterable upon the Lamb of God. They will pour out their songs of grateful praise and adoration to Him whom they loved and worshiped here. That song they learned and began to sing on earth. They learned to put their trust in Jesus while they were forming characters for Heaven. Their hearts were attuned to his will here. Their joy in Christ will be proportioned to the love and trust which they learned to repose in him here.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 8]          A living Christian will cultivate gratitude of heart. He will seriously, earnestly recount the blessings of his life and the precious results of all his afflictions. He will recall every occasion upon which the hand of Christ has lifted up a standard for him against the enemy. The great love of Jesus, the infinite sacrifice made for man's redemption, will be an unfailing theme for grateful, humble praise.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 9]          Those who are learning at the feet of Jesus will surely exemplify by their deportment and conversation the character of Christ. Their spiritual life is sustained in the closet, by secret communion with God. Their experience is marked less with bustle and excitement, than with a subdued and reverent joy. Their love for Christ is a quiet, peaceful, yet all-controlling power. The light and love of an indwelling Saviour are revealed in every word and every act. Outward troubles cannot reach that life which we live by faith on the Son of God. Its richest, purest joys are felt when Christ is the theme of thought and conversation.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 10]          The life of the soul cannot be sustained, except by the right exercise of the affections Heavenward, Christward, Godward. Repentance and faith in Christ for the forgiveness of sins are essential, but not all that is required. "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life." "This is eternal life, to know the only true God, and Jesus Christ"--to know him by faith, to receive him into the affections. To accept Christ as our Saviour, we must see him in his work of atonement, and believe that he is able and willing to do what he has promised. The Christian's life is now but just begun. He must, as exhorted by the apostle, "go on unto perfection." He must bring every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ. If we believe in Jesus, we will love to think of him, love to talk of him, love to pray to him. He is supreme in our affections. We love that which Christ loves, and hate that which Christ hates.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 11]          I have deep anguish of soul as I think that many who have great light and great knowledge of Bible truths, and some even who have taken the responsibility of presenting these truths to others, have yet so little of the love of Jesus in their own hearts. Like the religious teachers whom Christ reproved, they say and do not. They are fruitless branches. A mere profession of godliness is of but little account. A nominal, theoretical belief of the truth is of but little value. The devils also believe, and tremble. We must have that faith that works by love, and purifies the soul. Our experience in spiritual things must deepen and widen. We need more strength daily, and we may obtain it by constant communion with God.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 12]          The Christian life is never at a standstill. It is, it must be, progressive. Our love for Christ should become stronger and stronger. If the heart is devoted to Jesus, its love for earthly friends and worldly treasure becomes subordinate rather than supreme. As we by faith drink from the fountain of life, so will our joy and peace increase. Oh that we were more trustful, and firm, and true, that Christ might not be ashamed to call us brethren!  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 13]          My brother, my sister, is your soul in the love of God? Many of you have a twilight perception of Christ's excellence, and your soul thrills with joy. You long for a fuller, deeper sense of the Saviour's love. You long to entwine your affections about him more closely. You are unsatisfied. But do not despair. Give to Jesus the heart's best and holiest affections. Treasure every ray of light. Cherish every desire of the soul after God. Give yourselves the culture of spiritual thoughts and holy communings. Make haste to obtain a fitness for the mansions which Christ has gone to prepare for all that love him. The day is far spent, the night is at hand. Make haste to ripen for Heaven.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 14]          It is a great, a solemn work to obtain a moral fitness for the society of the pure and the blest. God's word presents the standard to which we are to conform our life and character. We may choose to follow some other standard, which is more in harmony with our own hearts, but we can never thus gain the divine approval. Only by conforming to the word of God, can we hope to come to "the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ." But we must do this, or we shall never enter Heaven. Without purity and holiness of heart, we cannot win the crown of immortal glory.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 15]          Many who ought to be teachers, have hardly learned the alphabet of the Christian life. They need constantly that one teach them. They do not grow in holiness, in faith, in hope, in joy, in gratitude. Christ opened the way, at an infinite cost, that we might live a Christian life. He has told us just what that life must be,--consistent, uniform, Christlike,--that at its close we may say with Paul, "I have fought a good fight, I have kept the faith." It was by faith in Christ that the great apostle maintained the consistency and beauty of his course. He suffered opposition, insult, persecution, imprisonment, with a firmness and meekness which none but Christ could impart. Our obligations are no less than were his. Our privileges are great, our opportunities abundant. Great light is shining upon us, but it will become darkness to those who refuse to follow its guidance.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 16]          Measuring ourselves by the Bible standard will give us no exalted view of our own goodness or greatness. The truths of the gospel and the teachings of the Holy Spirit, will produce in us brokenness of heart, hatred of sin, and an understanding of self. But wishing for holiness of heart and purity of life will not bring us into possession of these blessings. Mourning over religious delinquencies will never make one acquisition. There are thousands of sluggish hypocritical tears, of sighs and groans, that never bring to the soul one cheering beam of light, one manifestation of Christ's approval.  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 17]          It will cost us something to obtain a Christian experience, and to develop a true and noble character. It requires sacrifice and earnest effort, and this is why so little advancement is made by professing Christians. They do not go to the great source of wisdom, because they shrink from the toil, the cost, the inconvenience. They wish to have righteousness put upon them as a garment. But the white-robed throng of the redeemed ones, are those who have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Christ has presented the matter as it is: "Agonize to enter in at the strait gate; for many shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able."  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, May 30, 1882 par. 18]          We have each a daily work to do, to correct our natural defects of character, and to cultivate the Christian graces. Only by the accomplishment of this work, can we hope to share in the reward of the righteous. Said Christ, "To him that overcometh, will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne."  {RH, May 30, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 1]       June 13, 1882 Home Discipline.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The work of parents precedes that of the teacher. They have a home school,--the first grade. If they seek carefully and prayerfully to know and to do their duty, they will prepare their children to enter the second grade,--to receive instructions from the teacher. If parents are so engrossed in the business and pleasures of this life that they neglect the proper discipline of their children, the work of the teacher is not only made very hard and trying, but often rendered wholly fruitless.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 2]          We never needed close connection with God more than we need it today. One of the greatest dangers that beset God's people has ever been from conformity to worldly maxims and customs. The youth especially are in constant peril. Fathers and mothers should be on their guard against the wiles of Satan. While he is seeking to accomplish the ruin of their children, let not parents flatter themselves that there is no particular danger. Let them not give thought and care to the things of this world, while the higher, eternal interests of their children are neglected.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 3]         None should permit themselves, through the week, to become so absorbed in their temporal interests, and so exhausted by their efforts for worldly gain, that on the Sabbath they have no strength or energy to give to the service of God. We are robbing the Lord, when we unfit ourselves to worship him upon his holy day. And we are robbing ourselves as well; for we need the warmth and glow of association, as well as the strength to be gained from the wisdom and experience of other Christians.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 4]          Fathers and mothers should make it a rule that their children attend public worship on the Sabbath, and should enforce the rule by their own example. It is our duty to command our children and our household after us, as did Abraham. By example as well as precept we should impress upon them the importance of religious teaching. All who have taken the baptismal vow have solemnly consecrated themselves to the service of God; they are under covenant obligation to place themselves and their children where they may obtain all possible incentives and encouragement in the Christian life.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 5]          Those who take upon themselves the name of Christ, should be unmistakably devoted to his cause, and identified with his people. But if all the thoughts and energies are given to temporal affairs, if they have no time, strength, or interest for the service of Christ, they are not his disciples. Their names should be dropped from the church records. Of what benefit to the church are names, without the interest and support of the persons whom the names represent?  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 6]          When the children of Christian parents take delight in skepticism, deeming it a token of manly independence to doubt the Scriptures and sneer at religion; when they excuse their own delinquencies by pointing to the faults of church-members,--let the father and mother inquire if this is not the fruit of their own influence and example. The Lord will work with the efforts of those who seek him with all the heart. If world-loving parents would but labor as earnestly for the salvation of their children as they now labor to promote their temporal interests, they might see them faithful workers in the cause of Christ. We read in the word of God that as the result of apostolic prayers and labors, the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved. Similar efforts put forth today will produce similar results.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 7]         Great is the sacrifice by which Christ has purchased his people; great are the privileges set before us in the gospel. A corresponding zeal and devotion are in return required from us. The great apostle writes to his Corinthian brethren, "I am jealous over you with a godly jealousy; for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. But I fear lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ." And again he bids them, "Be ye followers of God as dear children," and "walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called," "being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God." But where is the simplicity and fervent piety which should be seen among those who make so exalted a profession? How much careful thought and study are now given to copying the character of Christ? How do they compare with the attention and interest given to our earthly, temporal affairs?  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 8]          Let the words of Christ come home to the world-loving professors of godliness, "Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter the kingdom of Heaven. Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of Heaven as a little child, shall in nowise enter therein." We should teach our children lessons of simplicity and trust. We should teach them to love, and fear, and obey their Creator. In all the plans and purposes of life, his glory should be held paramount; his love should be the mainspring of every action.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 9]          Worldly wisdom, intellectual ability, mental training, will not give the knowledge requisite for an entrance into Christ's kingdom. The wise and prudent of this world cannot comprehend it. The wisdom of this world is foolishness with God.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 10]          Children are committed to their parents as a precious trust, which God will one day require at their hands. We should give to their training more time, more care, and more prayer. They need more of the right kind of instruction. The word of God should be the man of our counsel, the guide and instructor of old and young. Parents can, if they will, interest their children in the varied knowledge found in its sacred pages. Children will learn to love that which the parents love. Those who would interest their sons and daughters in Bible study, and impress its truths upon their minds, must themselves feel its ennobling, sanctifying influence. They must exemplify its sacred principles in daily life.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 11]          If we desire our children to love and reverence God, we must talk of his goodness, his majesty, and his power, as displayed in the works of creation and in the sacred word. If we desire them to love and imitate the character of Christ, we must tell them of the sacrifice which he made for our redemption, of the humility and self-denial, the matchless love and sympathy, displayed in his life on earth, and then tell them that this is the pattern which we are to follow. We should tell them often the wonderful story of the Saviour's life; of his early youth, when he was subject to such temptations as they have to meet; of his obedience and filial love, as he toiled in the workshop at Nazareth, aiding his father to bear the burdens of life. We should tell them of his generous, self-denying course, his spotless purity, his love for little children, his compassion for the sorrowing and the sinful.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 12]          When children err, parents should take time to read to them tenderly from the word of God such admonitions as are particularly applicable to their case. When they are tried, tempted, or discouraged, cite them to its precious words of comfort, and gently lead them to put their trust in Jesus. Thus the young mind may be directed to that which is pure and ennobling. And as the great problems of life, and the dealings of God with the human race, are unfolded to the understanding, the reasoning powers are exercised, the judgement enlisted, while lessons of divine truth are impressed upon the heart. Thus parents may be daily molding the characters of their children, that they may have a fitness for the future life.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 13]          Oh, what a field is committed to parents and teachers! How have they labored in this vineyard of the Lord? It is a sad fact that the most important objects to be secured in the education of the youth, are often neglected as of little moment. The value of the early years in forming right habits, and cherishing firm, pure principles, are appreciated by few.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 14]          Parents should not pass lightly over the sins of their children. When these sins are pointed out by some faithful friend, the parent should not feel that his rights are invaded, that he has received a personal offense. The habits of every youth and every child affect the welfare of society. The wrong course of one youth may lead many others in an evil way. Parents should not look on in silence while their children are corrupted by some vicious companion.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 15]          It is for the interest of all, that the youth be subjected to proper restraint. Yet it is often the case that when a God-fearing teacher attempts to correct in a pupil habits which have been fastened by the lax discipline of the parents, he will arouse the indignation of these parents. Not only do they neglect their own divinely-appointed responsibility, but they attempt to hinder the teacher from discharging his duty, and cast upon him the blame for the perversity of their evil-minded children.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 16]          Some indulgent, ease-loving parents fear to exercise wholesome authority over their unruly sons, lest they run away from home. It would be better for some to do this than to remain at home to live upon the bounties provided by the parents, and at the same time trample upon all authority, both human and divine. It might be a most profitable experience for such children to have to the full that independence which they think so desirable, to learn that it costs exertion to live. Let the parent say to the boy who threatens to run away from home, "My son, if you are determined to leave home rather than comply with just and proper rules, we will not hinder you. If you think to find the world more friendly than the parents who have cared for you from infancy, you must learn your mistake for yourself. When you wish to come to your father's house, to be subject to his authority, you will be welcome. Obligations are mutual. While you have food and clothing and parental care, you are in return under obligation to submit to home rules and wholesome discipline. My house cannot be polluted with the stench of tobacco, with profanity or drunkenness. I desire that angels of God shall come into my home. If you are fully determined to serve Satan, you will be as well off with those whose society you love, as you will be at home."  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 17]          Such a course would check the downward career of thousands. But too often children know that they may do their worst, and yet an unwise mother will plead for them, and conceal their transgressions. Many a rebellious son exults because his parents have not the courage to restrain him. They may expostulate, as did Eli, but they do not enforce obedience. Such parents are encouraging their children in dissipation, and are dishonoring God by their unwise indulgence. It is these rebellious, corrupt youth that form the most difficult element to control in schools and colleges.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 18]          Sin should be faithfully reproved, and right discipline promptly and firmly enforced. Yet harsh dealing will not help the wrong-doer to see his error or to reform. Let all needed reproof or correction be given in the spirit which actuated our Saviour. Let firmness and decision be blended with sympathy and love. By wise management, the wayward, stubborn youth may be transformed. Parents, to accomplish such work, you need Christ-like patience and self-command. Do not irritate by a sharp word or an angry look. Be calm; and let your heart often ascend in prayer to God for grace and wisdom. Angels will come to your side, and help you to raise up a standard against the enemy.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 19]          Make your children feel that you love them, and desire to do them good. Encourage every effort to do right. Show them that you have confidence in them. Remember that your example will be the most impressive lesson which you can give. Your courtesy and self-control will have greater influence upon the characters of your children than mere words could have.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 20]          You must yourselves labor for the spiritual welfare of those under your care. You should not seek to lay this burden upon others. You cannot transfer to others your responsibility. Converse with your children upon personal religion. Learn just where they stand. Pray with them and for them singly. Jesus won men by personal contact, his heart reaching the hearts of the people. We must work as Christ worked. Improve every opportunity. Make religion the vital question of life. Teach your children that every worldly consideration should be made second to their eternal interests.  {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, June 13, 1882 par. 21]          Remember that your sons and daughters are younger members of God's family. He has committed them to your care, to train and educate for Heaven. You must render an account to him for the manner in which you discharge your sacred trust.                                                    -    {RH, June 13, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 1]       June 20, 1882 Workers for God.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         To every man God has intrusted talents for wise improvement. If rightly used, these talents will reflect glory to the Giver. But the most precious gifts of God may be perverted, and thus become a curse rather than a blessing. No man can even once devote his God-given powers to the service of worldliness or pride without placing himself on the enemy's ground, weakening his own soul, and misleading others.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 2]          Some who possess qualities which might render them highly useful to the cause of God, possess also serious defects of character, which they do not make sufficient effort to overcome. They seem almost powerless to resist the spirit and influence of the world. Some endeavor to change their surroundings in the hope of finding an easier path; but while they shun one temptation, they place themselves in the way of another. It is of little avail to change our position in order to escape temptation, unless God marks out our way and indicates our duty. The trouble is not so much in the surroundings as in the weakness of the man.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 3]          Those who have not a living connection with God, are actuated by a desire to exalt self. It is this desire which has opened the way for an irreligious influence to bear sway among us. Many have not pure, noble conceptions of truth and duty. Worldly customs and practices are introduced because the hearts of unconsecrated ministers and church-members still cling to the love of the world. These persons are not qualified to teach the truth, for they do not present to the world the safe standard. Words, however true and forcible, will have but little effect, if contradicted by the daily life.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 4]          No man can exert an influence for Christ, unless he is a decided and consistent Christian. Those who love and cherish the pure principles of Bible religion, will not be found weak in moral power. Under the elevating, ennobling influence of the Holy Spirit, the tastes and inclinations become pure and holy. Nothing will take so strong a hold upon the affections, nothing reaches so fully down to the deepest motives of action, nothing exerts so potent an influence upon the life, and gives so great firmness and stability to the character, as the religion of Christ. It is this which is lacking in the church. Many will be found wanting in the day of final accounts, because they did not possess real godliness.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 5]          Pure religion leads its possessor ever upward, inspiring him with noble purposes, teaching him propriety of deportment, and imparting a becoming dignity to every action. True religion is possessed by few. The mass of mankind do not cordially embrace or faithfully practice its principles. At the last day the curse of God will rest upon many who had flattered themselves that they were in favor with him. "If the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness." God forbid that those who profess to teach the sacred, solemn truth that the end of all things is at hand, and who claim to be the repositories of the divine law, should cherish a love for pleasure, and look to the world for favor and approbation! Christ gives them no such example.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 6]          We should beware that we do not, by our trifling and indifferent course, belittle and disgrace our holy work. There is need of thoughtful men,--men who will not be satisfied with superficial knowledge or experience, and who will not be unsettled by every passing temptation. Men are needed of firm and earnest purpose, men whose highest aim is to do good, to gather souls to Christ. Talkative, restless, self-commending men, who stretch out their hands to the world, and whom the world is ever seeking to win to her embrace, are not the ones who will honor God at this important crisis.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 7]          The Lord has given man capacity for continual improvement, and has granted him all possible aid in the work. Through the provisions of divine grace, we may attain almost to the excellence of the angels. What shall be said of those who, having had many years of experience in the truth, and many precious advantages for growth in grace, are yet inclined toward the world, and find pleasure in its amusements and display? Instead of going on from strength to strength, they are, little by little, departing from God, and losing their spiritual life.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 8]          "Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation," is the admonition of our Saviour. A cunning and cruel foe attends our steps, and is working every moment, with all his strength and skill, to turn us out of the right way. He succeeds best when employing such instrumentalities as best conceal himself. He often appears as an angel of light, and those who have not walked in the light of Heaven, those who have not followed Christ in his humiliation, are deceived and ensnared by his devices.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 9]          Talent can never take the place of piety, nor can the applause of men recommend us to the favor of God. What the majority of professed Christians need, is genuine conversion. If the heart is right, the actions will be right. An earthly, debasing influence marks the character and the life of those whose hearts do not glow with the fire of true goodness. Too many profess to be followers of Christ, and feel at liberty to follow their own judgment, and indulge the desires of their own hearts. He who would advance in the Christian life, must put his own hands and heart to the work. Friends may exhort and counsel, to urge him onward and upward; Heaven may pour its choicest blessings upon him; he may have all possible assistance on the right hand and on the left, and yet all will be in vain, unless he shall put forth earnest effort to help himself. He himself must engage in the warfare against sin and Satan, or he will fail of everlasting life.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 10]          Unbending principle will mark the course of those who sit at the feet of Jesus and learn of him. But alas! how many are to be found who are today engaging earnestly in the service of Christ, tomorrow equally earnest in uniting with worldlings in their frivolous amusements. They veer with every wind of temptation. Let the world hold out its bait,--fame or honor, pleasure or gain,--and there is no sacrifice of feeling or conscience that will not be made to gain the prize. Can Christ trust such men to give to the world the light of his truth? Never! Under favorable circumstances they may seem to lead a consistent life; but let temptation entice, and they venture upon the enemy's ground, and worst of all, lead others in the same path. Unsound at heart, they are unsound in life. When a crisis comes, when firmness is most required, they are found on the wrong side. He who has once yielded to temptation has become spiritually weak, and he will yield more readily the second time. Every repetition of the sin weakens his power of resistance, blinds his eyes, and stifles conviction. Every seed of indulgence sown, produces a harvest. "That which ye sow, ye shall also reap."  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 11]         Satan trembles when the voice of God speaks through his instruments, giving cautions and warnings, and rebuking sin. The startling announcement, "Thou art the man," stirs the soul of the guilty. He may for a time put forth earnest efforts to subdue his favorite sin,--ambition, pride, love of display, emulation, avarice, or any other evil trait,--but it is too often the case that his zeal soon flags, and he falls back into his former error. When again reproved, he is rarely impressed as before. Having once stifled conviction, he finds it more easy to repeat the same course. He is hardening his heart against the convictions of the Holy Spirit. A further rejection of the truth places him where a far mightier influence will be ineffectual to stir the sluggish soul, and make an abiding impression.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 12]          The Lord sends us warning, counsel, and reproof, that we may have opportunity to correct our errors before they become second-nature. But if we refuse to be corrected, God does not interfere to counteract the tendencies of our own course of action. He works no miracle that the seed sown may not spring up and bear fruit. That man who manifests an infidel hardihood or a stolid indifference to divine truth, is but reaping the harvest which he has himself sown. Such has been the experience of many. They listen with stoical indifference to the truths which once stirred their very souls. They sowed neglect, indifference, and resistance to the truth; and such is the harvest which they reap. The coldness of ice, the hardness of iron, the impenetrable, unimpressible nature of rock--all these find a counterpart in the character of many a professed Christian. It was thus that the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaoh. God spoke to the Egyptian king by the mouth of Moses, giving him the most striking evidences of divine power; but the monarch stubbornly refused the light which would have brought him to repentance. God did not send a supernatural power to harden the heart of the rebellious king, but as Pharaoh resisted the truth, the Holy Spirit was withdrawn, and he was left to the darkness and unbelief which he had chosen.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 13]          By persistent rejection of the Spirit's influence, men cut themselves off from God. He has in reserve no more potent agency to enlighten their minds. No revelation of his will can reach them in their unbelief.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 14]          Would that I could lead every professed follower of Christ to see this matter as it is. We are all sowing either to the flesh or to the Spirit, and we reap the harvest from the seed we sow. In choosing our pleasures or employments, we should seek only those things that are excellent. The trifling, the worldly, the debasing, should have no power to control the affections or the will. The great apostle declared that he kept his body under, and this discipline must be maintained by every follower of Christ.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 15]          The bondage of worldly habits and customs is so pleasing to the natural heart that it has become well-nigh universal. Few can be found who are willing to deny self that they may walk in the light of Heaven. It is because they know not Christ and obey not the truth, that professed Christians can accept as their portion the pleasures of sense and the changing fashions of a fickle world. Not one of those who have come out from the world, in obedience to the injunctions of Christ, can find pleasure in its amusements or its display. Many are saying by their course of action, that the line of demarkation between Christians and the world must not be too distinct. They conform to the customs and unite in the pursuits of the lovers of pleasure, in order to retain their friendship, and exert an influence to win them to the truth. The plea is not new. The same work has been often attempted since the opposing forces of good and evil first existed in the world. The result has ever been the same. Conformity to worldly customs converts the church to the world. It never converts the world to Christ. "The friendship of the world is enmity with God. Whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God." How can the loyal subjects of the Great King be in harmony with his bitterest foe? When the professed people of God choose the fellowship of the world, what marvel that the presence and blessing of Christ is shut out from the church?  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 16]          In the fear of God, whom I love and whom I serve, I call upon the followers of Christ to come out from the world. If they would but be men of principle, in determination, in moral power, there are many who might become polished instruments in the hand of Christ. But if they at times yield themselves to the control of Satan, they cannot be trusted. He who does not himself resist inclination, or who has not a proper understanding of Christian obligation, would be an unsafe guide to others. One injudicious act may exert an influence which the most earnest effort will be powerless to counteract.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 17]          Good qualities, superior talents, are a curse rather than a blessing, when they are not consecrated to God. The greater the gifts, the more dangerous their influence to lead away from Christ. Those who present to others the solemn, searching truths for this time, should exemplify these truths in their own life. To preach what we do not practice, is but to confirm sinners in their impenitence. The most earnest exhortations to walk in the light will be unheeded, if the speaker himself neglects to follow the light which Christ has given.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 18]          By disregarding the teachings of God's word, many have dulled their keen perception of Christian consistency. Having no real connection with God, they mistake good impulses for religion. Said Christ to Nicodemus, "Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." When the love of Jesus is abiding in the soul, many who are now but withered branches will become as the cedars of Lebanon, "whose root is by the great waters." The cedar is noted for the firmness of its roots. Not content to cling to the earth with a few weak fibers, it thrusts its rootlets, like a sturdy wedge, into the cloven rock, and reaches down deeper and deeper for strong holds to grasp. When the tempest grapples with its boughs, that firm-set tree cannot be uprooted. What a goodly cedar might not every follower of Christ become, if he were but rooted and grounded in the truth, firmly united to the Eternal Rock.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 19]          The people of God cannot conform to the world, and yet enjoy his love and be sanctified through the truth. They may bear the outward semblance of the cedar, but their roots strike no deeper than the surface sand. When the tempest falls, they will be uprooted. Others, who have been content to follow their example, will perish in like manner.  {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, June 20, 1882 par. 20]          My brethren and sisters, be careful what influence you exert upon the cause of God. Be careful what example you set before the youth. Satan and his angels are putting forth their utmost efforts to efface from the minds of the young every impression made by the Holy Spirit. Let the professed people of God beware that they do not aid the great deceiver in his work. Only those who are firm, true, devoted, living Christians, can be a help to the cause of God.                                                    -    {RH, June 20, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 1]       June 27, 1882 Shall We Consult Spiritualist Physicians?  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Ahaziah fell down through a lattice in his upper chamber that was in Samaria, and was sick; and he sent messengers, and said unto them, Go, inquire of Baal-zebub, the god of Ekron, whether I shall recover of this disease. But the angel of the Lord said unto Elijah the Tishbite, Arise, go up to meet the messengers of the king of Samaria, and say unto them, Is it not because there is not a God in Israel, that ye go to inquire of Baal-zebub, the god of Ekron? Now therefore thus saith the Lord, Thou shalt not come down from that bed on which thou art gone up, but shalt surely die."  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 2]          This narrative most strikingly displays the divine displeasure against those who turn from God to Satanic agencies. A short time previous to the events above recorded, the kingdom of Israel had changed rulers. Ahab had fallen under the judgment of God, and had been succeeded by his son Ahaziah, a worthless character, who did only evil in the sight of the Lord, walking in the ways of his father and mother, and causing Israel to sin. He served Baal, and worshiped him, and provoked the Lord God of Israel to anger, as his father Ahab had done. But judgments followed close upon the sins of the rebellious king. A war with Moab, and then the accident by which his own life was threatened, attested the wrath of God against Ahaziah.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 3]          How much had the king of Israel heard and seen in his father's time, of the wondrous works of the Most High! What terrible evidence of his severity and jealousy had God given apostate Israel! Of all this, Ahaziah was cognizant; yet he acts as though these awful realities, and even the fearful end of his own father, were only an idle tale. Instead of humbling his heart before the Lord, he ventured upon the most daring act of impiety which marked his life. He commands his servants, "Go, inquire of Baal-zebub, the god of Ekron, whether I shall recover of this disease."  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 4]          The idol of Ekron was supposed to give information, through the medium of its priests, concerning future events. It had obtained such general credence that it was resorted to by large numbers from a considerable distance. The predictions there uttered, and the information given, proceeded directly from the prince of darkness. It is Satan who created, and who maintains the worship of idols, to divert the minds of men from God. It is by his agency that the kingdom of darkness and falsehood is supported.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 5]          The history of King Ahaziah's sin and punishment has a lesson of warning which none can disregard with impunity. Though we do not pay homage to heathen gods, yet thousands are worshiping at Satan's shrine as verily as did the king of Israel. The very spirit of heathen idolatry is rife today, though under the influence of science and education it has assumed a more refined and attractive form. Every day adds sorrowful evidence that faith in the sure word of prophecy is fast decreasing, and that in its stead superstition and Satanic witchery are captivating the minds of men. All who do not earnestly search the Scriptures, and submit every desire and purpose of life to that unerring test, all who do not seek God in prayer for a knowledge of his will, will surely wander from the right path, and fall under the deception of Satan.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 6]         The heathen oracles have their counterpart in the spiritualistic mediums, the clairvoyants and fortune-tellers of today. The mystic voices that spoke at Ekron and Endor are still by their lying words misleading the children of men. The prince of darkness has but appeared under a new guise. The mysteries of heathen worship are replaced by the secret associations and seances, the obscurities and wonders, of the sorcerers of our time. Their disclosures are eagerly received by thousands who refuse to accept light from God's word or from his Spirit. While they speak with scorn of the magicians of old, the great deceiver laughs in triumph as they yield to his arts under a different form.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 7]         His agents still claim to cure disease. They attribute their power to electricity, magnetism, or the so-called "sympathetic remedies." In truth, they are but channels for Satan's electric currents. By this means he casts his spell over the bodies and souls of men.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 8]          I have from time to time received letters both from ministers and lay-members of the church, inquiring if I think it wrong to consult spiritualist and clairvoyant physicians. I have not answered these letters, for want of time. But just now the subject is again urged upon my attention. So numerous are these agents of Satan becoming, and so general is the practice of seeking counsel from them, that it seems needful to utter words of warning.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 9]          God has placed it in our power to obtain a knowledge of the laws of health. He has made it our duty to preserve our physical powers in the best possible condition, that we may render to him acceptable service. Those who refuse to improve the light and knowledge that has been mercifully placed within their reach, are rejecting one of the means which God has granted them to promote spiritual as well as physical life. They are placing themselves where they will be exposed to the delusions of Satan.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 10]          Not a few, in this Christian age and Christian nation, resort to evil spirits, rather than trust to the power of the living God. The mother, watching by the sick-bed of her child, exclaims, "I can do no more. Is there no physician who has power to restore my child?" She is told of the wonderful cures performed by some clairvoyant or magnetic healer, and she trusts her dear one to his charge, placing it as verily in the hands of Satan as if he were standing by her side. In how many instances is the future life of the child controlled by a Satanic power, which it seems impossible to break.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 11]          Many are unwilling to put forth the needed effort to obtain a knowledge of the laws of life and the simple means to be employed for the restoration of health. They do not place themselves in right relation to life. When sickness is the result of their transgression of natural law, they do not seek to correct their errors, and then ask the blessing of God, but they resort to the physicians. If they recover health, they give to drugs and doctors all the honor. They are ever ready to idolize human power and wisdom, seeming to know no other God than the creature,--dust and ashes.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 12]          I have heard a mother pleading with some infidel physician to save the life of her child; but when I entreated her to seek help from the Great Physician who is able to save to the uttermost all who come unto him in faith, she turned away with impatience. Here we see the same spirit that was manifested by Ahaziah.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 13]          It is not safe to trust to physicians who have not the fear of God before them. Without the influence of divine grace, the hearts of men are "deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked." Self-aggrandizement is their aim. Under the cover of the medical profession, what iniquities have been concealed; what delusions supported! The physician may claim to possess great wisdom and marvelous skill, when his character is abandoned, and his practice contrary to the laws of life. The Lord our God assures us that he is waiting to be gracious; he invites us to call upon him in the day of trouble. How can we turn from him to trust in an arm of flesh?  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 14]          Go with me to yonder sick-room. There lies a husband and father, a man who is a blessing to society and to the cause of God. He has been suddenly stricken down by disease. The fire of fever seems consuming him. He longs for pure water to moisten the parched lips, to quench the raging thirst, and cool the fevered brow. But no; the doctor has forbidden water. The stimulus of strong drink is given, and adds fuel to the fire. The blessed, Heaven-sent water, skillfully applied, would quench the devouring flame, but it is set aside for poisonous drugs.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 15]         For a time, nature wrestles for her rights, but at last, overcome, she gives up the contest, and death sets the sufferer free. God desired that man to live, to be a blessing to the world; Satan determined to destroy him, and through the agency of the physician he succeeded. How long shall we permit our most precious lights to be thus extinguished?  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 16]          Ahaziah sent his servants to inquire of Baal-zebub, at Ekron; but instead of a message from the idol, he hears the awful denunciation from the God of Israel, "Thou shalt not come down from that bed on which thou art gone up, but shalt surely die." It was Christ that bade Elijah speak these words to the apostate king. Jehovah Immanuel had cause to be greatly displeased at Ahaziah's impiety. What had Christ not done to win the hearts of sinners, and to inspire them with unwavering confidence in himself? For ages he had visited his people with manifestations of the most condescending kindness and unexampled love. From the times of the patriarchs, he had shown how his "delights were with the sons of men."  He had been a very present help to all who sought him in sincerity. "In all their afflictions, he was afflicted, and the angel of his presence saved them. In his love and in his pity he redeemed them." Yet Israel had revolted from God, and turned for help to the Lord's worst enemy.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 17]          The Hebrews were the only nation favored with a knowledge of the true God. When the king of Israel sent to inquire of a pagan oracle, he proclaimed to the heathen that he had more confidence in their idols than in the God of his people, the Creator of the heavens and the earth. In the same manner do those who profess to have a knowledge of God's word dishonor him when they turn from the Source of strength and wisdom, to ask help or counsel from the powers of darkness. If God's wrath was kindled by such a course on the part of a wicked, idolatrous king, how can he regard a similar course pursued by those who profess to be his servants?  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 18]          Why is it that men are so unwilling to trust Him who created man, who can, by a touch, a word, a look, heal all manner of disease? Who is more worthy of our confidence than the One who made so great a sacrifice for our redemption? If the professed followers of Christ would, with purity of heart, exercise as much faith in the promises of God as they repose in Satanic agencies, they would realize in soul and body the life-giving power of the Holy Spirit. Christ condescended to take our nature, that he might reach to the very depths of human woe and degradation, to elevate and ennoble our race. With such evidence of his incomparable love, how can any turn from the God of light, the God of power, and give heed to Satan, the author of all our woes?  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 19]          God has granted to this people great light, yet we are not placed beyond the reach of temptation. Who among us are seeking help from the gods of Ekron? Look on this picture--not drawn from imagination. In how many, even among Seventh-day Adventists, may its leading characteristics be seen? An invalid-- apparently very conscientious, yet bigoted and self-sufficient--freely avows his contempt for the laws of health and life, which divine mercy has led us as a people to accept. His food must be prepared in a manner to satisfy his morbid cravings. Rather than sit at a table where wholesome food is provided, he will patronize restaurants, because he can there indulge appetite without restraint. A fluent advocate of temperance, he disregards its foundation principles. He wants relief, but refuses to obtain it at the price of self-denial.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 20]          That man is worshiping at the shrine of perverted appetite. He is an idolater. The powers which, sanctified and ennobled, might be employed to honor God, are weakened and rendered of little service. An irritable temper, a confused brain, and unstrung nerves are among the results of his disregard of nature's laws. He is inefficient, unreliable.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 21]          Whoever has the courage and honesty to warn him of danger, thereby incurs his displeasure. The slightest remonstrance or opposition is sufficient to rouse his combative spirit. But now an opportunity is presented to seek help from one whose power comes through the medium of witchcraft. To this source he applies with eagerness, freely expending time and money in hope of securing the proffered boon. He is deceived, infatuated. The sorcerer's power is made the theme of praise, and others are influenced to seek his aid. Thus the God of Israel is dishonored, while Satan's power is revered and exalted.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 22]          In the name of Christ, I would address his professed followers: Abide in the faith which you have received from the beginning. Shun profane and vain babblings. Instead of putting your trust in witchcraft, have faith in the living God. Cursed is the path that leads to Endor or to Ekron. The feet will stumble and fall that venture upon the forbidden ground. There is a God in Israel, with whom is deliverance for all that are oppressed. Righteousness is the habitation of his throne.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 22}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 23]          There is danger in departing in the least from the Lord's instruction. When we deviate from the plain path of duty, a train of circumstances will arise that seem irresistibly to draw us farther and farther from the right. Needless intimacies with those who have no respect for God will seduce us, ere we are aware. Fear to offend worldly friends will deter us from expressing our gratitude to God or acknowledging our dependence upon him. We must keep close to the word of God. We need its warnings and encouragement, its threatenings and promises. We need the perfect example given only in the life and character of our Saviour.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 23}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 24]          Angels of God will preserve his people while they walk in the path of duty; but there is no assurance of such protection for those who deliberately venture upon Satan's ground. An agent of the great deceiver will say and do anything to gain his object. It matters little whether he calls himself a spiritualist, an "electric physician," or a "magnetic healer." By specious pretenses he wins the confidence of the unwary. He pretends to read the life-history and to understand all the difficulties and afflictions of those who resort to him. Disguising himself as an angel of light, while the blackness of the pit is in his heart, he manifests great interest in women who seek his counsel. He tells them that all their troubles are due to an unhappy marriage. This may be too true, but such a counselor does not better their condition. He tells them that they need love and sympathy. Pretending great interest in their welfare, he casts a spell over his unsuspecting victims, charming them as the serpent charms the trembling bird. Soon they are completely in his power, and sin, disgrace, and ruin are the terrible sequel.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 24}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 25]          These workers of iniquity are not few. Their path is marked by desolated homes, blasted reputations, and broken hearts. But of all this the world knows little; still they go on making fresh victims, and Satan exults in the ruin he has wrought.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 25}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 26]          The visible and the invisible world are in close contact. Could the vail be lifted, we would see evil angels pressing their darkness around us, and working with all their power to deceive and destroy. Wicked men are surrounded, influenced, and aided by evil spirits. The man of faith and prayer has yielded his soul to Divine guidance, and angels of God bring to him light and strength from Heaven.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 26}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 27]          No man can serve two masters. Light and darkness are no more opposites than are the service of God and the service of Satan. The prophet Elijah presented the matter in the true light when he fearlessly appealed to apostate Israel: "If the Lord be God, serve him; but if Baal, then serve him."  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 27}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 28]          Those who give themselves up to the sorcery of Satan, may boast of great benefit received thereby, but does this prove their course to be wise or safe? What if life should be prolonged? What if temporal gain should be secured? Will it pay in the end to disregard the will of God? All such apparent gain will prove at last an irrecoverable loss. We cannot with impunity break down a single barrier which God has erected to guard his people from Satan's power.  {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 28}
[RH, June 27, 1882 par. 29]          Our only safety consists in preserving the ancient landmarks. "To the law and to the testimony; if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them."                                                    -    {RH, June 27, 1882 par. 29}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 1]       July 11, 1882 The Primal Object of Education.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.         "Education," says Webster, "is properly to draw forth, and implies not so much the communication of knowledge as the discipline of the intellect, the establishment of the principles, and the regulation of the heart." By a misconception of the true nature and objects of education, many have been led into serious and even fatal errors. Such a mistake is made when the regulation of the heart or the establishment of the principles is neglected in the effort to secure intellectual culture, or when eternal interests are overlooked in the eager desire for temporal advantage.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 2]          The great object of life is well defined in the old-time catechism, "to glorify God and to enjoy him forever." To make the possession of worldly honor or riches our ruling motive, is unworthy of one who has been redeemed by the blood of Christ. It should rather be our aim to gain knowledge and wisdom that we may become better Christians, and be prepared for greater usefulness, rendering more faithful service to our Creator, and by our example and influence leading others also to glorify God.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 3]          Here is something real, something tangible. Not only words, but deeds, not only the affections of the heart, but the service of the life, must be devoted to our Maker. To bring man back to harmony with God, to so elevate and ennoble his moral nature that he may again reflect the image of the Creator, is the great purpose of all the education and discipline of life. So important was this work, that our Saviour left the courts of Heaven, and came in person to earth, that he might teach men how to obtain a moral fitness for the higher life. For thirty years he dwelt as a man among men, passed through the experiences of human life as a child, a youth, a man, endured the severest trials, that he might present a living illustration of the truths he taught. For three years as a teacher sent from God he instructed the children of men; then, leaving the work to chosen co-laborers, he ascended to Heaven. But his interest in it has not abated. From the courts above, he watches with the deepest solicitude the progress of the cause for which he gave his life.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 4]          The character of Christ is the one perfect pattern which we are to copy. Repentance and faith, the surrender of the will, and the consecration of the affections to God, are the means appointed for the accomplishment of this work. To obtain a knowledge of this divinely ordained plan should be our first study, to comply with its requirements our first effort. Solomon declares that "the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." Concerning its value and importance he declares, "Wisdom is the principal thing, therefore get wisdom, and with all thy getting, get understanding." "For the merchandise of it is better than the merchandise of silver, and the gain thereof than fine gold. She is more precious than rubies, and all the things thou canst desire are not to be compared unto her."  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 5]          He who is following Divine guidance has found the only true source of happiness, and has gained the power of imparting happiness to all around him. No man can really enjoy life without religion. Love to God purifies and ennobles every taste and every desire, intensifies every affection, and brightens every worthy pleasure. It enables men to appreciate and enjoy all that is true, and good, and beautiful.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 6]          He who is seeking with diligence to acquire the wisdom of human schools, should remember that another school also claims him as a student. Christ was the greatest teacher the world ever saw. He brought to man knowledge direct from Heaven. The lessons which he has given us are what we need for both the present and the future state. He sets before us the true aims of life, and how we may secure them.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 7]          In the school of Christ, students never graduate. Among the pupils are both the old and the young. Those who give heed to the instructions of the Divine Teacher, constantly advance in wisdom, refinement, and nobility of soul, and thus they are prepared to enter that higher school, where advancement will continue throughout eternity.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 8]          Infinite Wisdom sets before us the great lessons of life,--the lessons of duty and of happiness. These are often hard to learn, but without them we can make no real progress. They may cost us effort and tears, and even agony, but we must not falter or grow weary. We shall at last hear the Master's call, "Child, come up higher."  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 9]          It is in this world, amid its trials and temptations, that we are to gain a fitness for the society of the pure and the holy. Those who become so absorbed in less important studies that they cease to learn in the school of Christ, are meeting with an infinite loss. They insult the Divine Teacher by their rejection of the provisions of his grace. The longer they continue in their course, the more hardened are they in sin. Their retribution will be proportioned to the infinite value of the blessings they have spurned.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 10]          Those who consider it brave and manly to treat the claims of God with indifference or contempt, are thereby betraying their own folly and ignorance. While they boast their freedom and independence, they are really in bondage to sin and Satan.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 11]          The religion of Christ lifts man above every debasing, groveling vice. Linked to the Infinite One, partakers of the Divine nature, we are clothed with a perfect panoply against the shafts of evil.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 12]          Every faculty, every attribute with which the Creator has endowed the children of men, is to be employed for his glory; and in this employment is found its purest, noblest, happiest exercise. While religious principle is held paramount, every advance step taken in the acquirement of knowledge or in the culture of the intellect, is a step toward the assimilation of the human with the Divine, the finite with the Infinite.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 13]          The mind gradually adapts itself to the subjects upon which it is allowed to dwell. If occupied with common-place matters only, to the exclusion of grand and lofty themes, it will become dwarfed and enfeebled. If never required to grapple with difficulties, it will after a time almost lose the power of growth. As an educator, the Holy Scriptures are without a rival. Nothing will so impart strength and vigor to all our faculties as requiring them to grasp the stupendous truths of revelation.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 14]          The Bible is the most comprehensive and the most instructive history that men possess. It came fresh from the fountain of eternal truth; and a Divine hand has preserved its purity through all the ages. Its bright rays shine into the far-distant past, where human research seeks vainly to penetrate. In God's word only we find an authentic account of creation. Here we behold the power that laid the foundation of the earth, and that stretched out the heavens. In this word only can we find a history of our race unsullied by human prejudice or human pride.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 15]          In the word of God the mind finds subjects for the deepest thought, the loftiest aspirations. Here we may hold communion with patriarchs and prophets, and listen to the voice of the Eternal as he speaks with men. Here we behold the Majesty of Heaven, as he humbled himself to become our substitute and surety, to cope singlehanded with the powers of darkness, and to gain the victory in our behalf. A reverent contemplation of such themes as these cannot fail to soften, purify, and ennoble the heart, and at the same time to inspire the mind with new strength and vigor.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 16]          A clear conception of what God is, and what he requires us to be, will lead to humility. He who studies aright the sacred word will learn that human intellect is not omnipotent. He will learn that without the help which none but God can give, human strength and wisdom are but weakness and ignorance.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 17]          But that which, above all other considerations, should lead us to prize the Bible, is that in it is revealed to men the will of God. Here we learn the object of our creation, and the means by which that object may be attained. We learn how to improve wisely the present life, and how to secure the future life. No other book can satisfy the questionings of the mind or the cravings of the heart. By obtaining a knowledge of God's word, and giving heed thereto, men may rise from the lowest depths of degradation to become the sons of God, and the associates of sinless angels.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 18]          In the varied scenes of nature also are lessons of divine wisdom for all who have learned to commune with God. The pages that opened in undimmed brightness to the gaze of the first pair in Eden, bear now a shadow. A blight has fallen upon the fair creation. And yet, wherever we turn are traces of the primal loveliness. Wherever we may turn, we hear the voice of God, and behold his handiwork.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 19]          From the solemn roll of the deep-toned thunder and old ocean's ceaseless roar, to the glad songs that make the forests vocal with melody, Nature's ten thousand voices speak his praise. In earth, and air, and sky, with their marvelous tint and color, varying in gorgeous contrast or softly blended in harmony, we behold his glory. The everlasting hills tell us of his power. The trees wave their green banners in the sunlight, and point us upward to their Creator. The flowers that gem the earth with their beauty, whisper to us of Eden, and fill us with longings for its unfading loveliness. The living green that carpets the brown earth, tells us of God's care for the humblest of his creatures. The caves of the sea and the depths of the earth reveal his treasures. He who placed the pearls in the ocean and the amethyst and chrysolite among the rocks, is a lover of the beautiful. The sun rising in the heavens is the representative of Him who is the life and light of all that he has made. All the brightness and beauty that adorns the earth and lights up the heavens, speaks of God.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 20]          Shall we, in the enjoyment of the gifts, forget the Giver? Let them rather lead us to contemplate his goodness and his love. Let all that is beautiful in our earthly home remind us of the crystal river and green fields, the waving trees and the living fountains, the shining city and the white-robed singers, of our heavenly home,--that world of beauty which no artist can picture, no mortal tongue describe. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him."  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, July 11, 1882 par. 21]          To dwell forever in this home of the blest, to bear in soul, body, and spirit, not the dark traces of sin and the curse, but the perfect likeness of our Creator, and through ceaseless ages to advance in wisdom, in knowledge and holiness, ever exploring new fields of thought, ever finding new wonders and new glories, ever increasing in capacity to know and to enjoy and to love, and knowing that there is still beyond us joy and love and wisdom infinite,--such is the object to which the Christian hope is pointing, for which Christian education is preparing. To secure this education, and to aid others to secure it, should be the object of the Christian's life.  {RH, July 11, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 1]       July 18, 1882 The First Prophecy.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed. It shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel."  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 2]          In this first prophecy contained in the Scriptures is found an intimation of redemption. Though a part of the sentence pronounced upon the serpent, it was uttered in the hearing of our first parents, and hence must be regarded as a promise. While it announces war between Satan and man, it declares that the power of the great adversary will finally be broken.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 3]          Adam and Eve stood as criminals before their God, awaiting the sentence which transgression had incurred. But before they hear of the thorn and the thistle, the sorrow and anguish which should be their portion, and the dust to which they should return, they listen to words which must have inspired them with hope. Though they must suffer from the power of their adversary, they might look forward to ultimate victory.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 4]          God declares, "I will put enmity." This enmity is supernaturally put, and not naturally entertained. When man sinned, his nature became evil, and he was in harmony, and not at variance, with Satan. The lofty usurper, having succeeded in seducing our first parents as he had seduced angels, counted on securing their allegiance and co-operation in all his enterprises against the government of Heaven. There was no enmity between himself and the fallen angels. Whatever discord might exist between them, all were united, as by bands of steel, in their opposition and hatred against God. But when Satan heard that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head, he knew that though he had succeeded in depraving human nature, and assimilating it to his own, yet by some mysterious process, God would restore to man his lost power, and enable him to resist and overcome his conqueror.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 5]          It is the grace that Christ implants in the soul that creates the enmity against Satan. Without this grace, man would continue the captive of Satan, a servant ever ready to do his bidding. The new principle in the soul creates conflict where hitherto had been peace. The power which Christ imparts, enables man to resist the tyrant and usurper. Whenever a man is seen to abhor sin instead of loving it, when he resists and conquers those passions that have held sway within, there is seen the operation of a principle wholly from above. The Holy Spirit must be constantly imparted to man, or he has no disposition to contend against the powers of darkness.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 6]          The spirit of enmity was most strikingly displayed in the world's reception of Christ. The Son of God came to man with a message of mercy from the Father. He came not to condemn the world--though they were deserving of condemnation, for rebellion was almost universal--but that the world through him might have life. Yet he was despised and hated by the very people he came to bless and save.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 7]          It was not so much that Christ appeared without worldly wealth, pomp, or grandeur, that the Jews were led to reject him. They saw that he possessed powers which would more than compensate for the lack of these outward advantages. The wonders which he wrought far exceeded the miracles performed by Moses, their great leader. But the purity and holiness of Christ called forth against him the hatred of the ungodly. His life of self-denial and sinless devotion was a perpetual reproof to a proud, sensual people.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 8]          They could not tolerate the fearless rebukes by which he unmasked hypocrisy and condemned vice. When he exhorted them to put away their iniquities, they turned from him with sneers and execrations. They could not endure the radiance of a sinless character. It too clearly revealed their own defects. As religious teachers, they were envious of his influence with the people, fearing that themselves and their teachings would be overlooked.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 9]          It was this that evoked enmity against the Son of man. Satan and evil angels join with evil men. All the energies of apostasy conspire against the champion of truth. He was fiercely buffeted by temptations, rent with anguish, lacerated with stripes, pierced by nails, and crowned with thorns.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 10]          But in all this, Satan gained no real advantage. He could but bruise the heel, while by every act of humiliation or suffering, Christ was bruising the head of his adversary. The anguish that sin has brought was poured into the bosom of the sinless; yet while Christ endured the contradiction of sinners against himself, he was paying the debt for sinful man, and breaking the bondage in which he had been held. Every pang of anguish, every insult, was working out the deliverance of the race.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 11]          Could Satan have induced Christ to yield to a single temptation, could he have led him by one act or even thought to stain his perfect purity, the prince of darkness would have triumphed over man's surety, and would have gained the whole human family to himself. But while Satan could distress, he could not contaminate. He could cause agony, but not defilement. He made the life of Christ one long scene of conflict and trial, yet with every attack he was losing his hold upon humanity.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 12]          In the wilderness of temptation, in the garden of Gethsemane, and on the cross, our Saviour measured weapons with the prince of darkness. His wounds became the trophies of his victory in behalf of the race. When Christ hung in agony upon the cross, while evil spirits rejoiced, and evil men reviled, then indeed his heel was bruised by Satan. But that very act was crushing the serpent's head. "Through death He destroyed him that had the power of death, that is, the devil." This act decided the destiny of the rebel chief, and made forever sure the plan of salvation. In death, he gained the victory over its power; in rising again, he opened the gates of the grave to all his followers. In that last great contest we see fulfilled the prophecy: "It shall bruise thy head; thou shalt bruise his heel."  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 13]          The same enmity exists between the serpent and Christ's followers, as between him and their Master. He who is under the control of Satan submits willingly to the dominion of evil. But where he has received the grace of Christ, he will see the repulsive character of sin, and in strength from above, will resist the serpent. In the spirit of his Master, the converted man will labor for the interests of the Redeemer's kingdom. With all the power of a renewed nature, he will seek to win souls from the thralldom of sin to the purity and holiness of Christ. In so doing he will assuredly arouse the wrath of Satan and his followers. He will draw upon himself the reproach, dislike, and opposition of a large class of worldly acquaintances, who will ridicule him as narrow, bigoted, and austere.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 14]          Opposition to religion is not limited to any age or to any country. Hatred of the pure principles of truth, and reproach and persecution of its advocates, will exist so long as sin and sinners remain. The followers of Christ and the servants of Satan cannot harmonize. The offense of the cross has not ceased. "All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." No man can serve God and be in union with the world.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 15]          Evil angels are on the track of every Christian, redoubling their efforts to annoy and distress, as they see the prey escaping from their grasp. Angels of God, also, are watching with deep solicitude each struggling soul, ever seeking to inspire with hope, to comfort and sustain. With what gladness do they bear up to Heaven the tidings of victory. Oh that the curtain which shuts the eternal world from our view might be rolled back! Could we but behold the joy in the heavenly courts at the news that one sinner has repented and turned to God, could we hear the anthems of praise ascend before the throne with the music of the angel harpers, we would not be so listless, so indifferent in the work which God has left for us to do. The event which causes angels to rejoice spreads consternation through the hosts of Satan. Every soul that remains true to Christ is another evidence and reminder of the first prophecy. Satan may bruise the heel, but the faithful believer shall bruise the head of the serpent.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 16]          From righteous Abel falling under his brother's murderous hand, a long line of martyred prophets and holy men, faithful apostles and unnumbered millions of disciples who loved not their lives unto death, testify that Satan's enmity has not abated with the lapse of ages. As the end draws nigh, his wrath increases, and he renews his efforts to destroy God's chosen. Often his greatest victories are gained, not by open, bold attack, but as at first, by deceptive strategy.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 17]          At the present day, Satan gains power over God's people, by means of those false brethren who, while at heart friends of the world, exert an influence in the church. These are the most efficient workers that the great deceiver can employ. They are constantly seeking to lessen the enmity between the church of Christ and his deadliest foe. They supply the connecting link whereby he can unite the church and the world. Here lies our present danger,--a danger against which we must constantly guard. While we should make all possible effort to save souls, deeming no self-denial or sacrifice too great to effect this purpose, we must at the same time maintain our allegiance to God.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 18]          Without supreme love to God, we cannot glorify him. Those who walk in darkness cannot discern the excellence of heavenly things. No man can serve mammon, and yet build up the Redeemer's kingdom. Whatever diverts our affections from God or destroys our confidence in him, thereby becomes an idol. God calls for the whole heart. No reserve must be made. Said our Saviour, "He that is not with me is against me." We cannot safely disregard one injunction of God's word, to compromise with the enemies of Christ and the truth.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 19]          Prophets and apostles have clearly set forth the exalted privilege of that people whom the Lord has set apart to himself, and through whom he would communicate to the world: "Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people, that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light."  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 20]          A neglect to maintain this position is the reason why there is so little of the power of godliness with us as a people. God has made us the repositories of his law, and has intrusted us with truths in advance of every other people upon the earth; yet we are not obeying the injunction to come out from the world and be separate. We cannot in any degree form a union with the ungodly without becoming contaminated by their unholy customs. "Whosoever will be the friend of the world, is the enemy of God." The separation must be final, complete, unmistakable.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 21]          Christ is the head of the church. The members of his body follow the directions of the Head, just as the members of the human body obey the impulses of the mind.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 22]          He has ever required his people to keep themselves free from every unholy influence. In his infinite love he has provided the unsearchable riches of his grace, that they may be enabled to maintain the warfare against the hosts of sin. Through that grace they may render obedience to every command, and receive the fulfillment of every promise. I speak understandingly when I say that in these days of pride and world-loving it is impossible for us to realize what might have been the character and position of the church, had she been true to her holy calling.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 22}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 23]          As he draws near to God, the Christian gains a clearer knowledge of the divine character and requirements; he attains to a higher degree of holiness, and as a result, the line of distinction between himself and the world is more clearly marked. When the people of God will stand firmly and fearlessly on the holy ground of their solemn faith, not seeking to assimilate to the world, they will enjoy the presence of the Lord as in earlier years.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 23}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 24]          Wherever we turn, we behold sorrowful evidence that the hearts of men are at enmity with God. Behold what moral darkness enshrouds the world, what skepticism, what indifference, what deadly hate, what filthy lusts, what infidelity, what downright atheism! How can we successfully resist the tide of evil? The preaching of the word produces little impression. Unless God's power is sent to our aid, our efforts will be fruitless.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 24}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 25]          Thousands are as unmoved by the warnings of God's word as the tenants of the grave. "Having eyes, they see not, and having ears, they hear not." The inhabitants of the earth are rushing on in their course of rebellion, as if eager to show defiance of their Maker. We must take hold by living faith upon the promises of God. His Spirit must speak through us, if we would reach the hearts of the people. We have no time to confer with self, no time to be careless or indifferent now. The day of God hasteth greatly; while the world and the popular churches are asleep, those who have received the truth should not yield to slumber.  {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 25}
[RH, July 18, 1882 par. 26]          Satan is marshalling his forces for the last great struggle, "to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." If we would be true to God, we cannot escape the conflict. But we are not left in doubt as to the issue. Beyond the smoke and heat of the battle, we behold "them that had gotten the victory" standing on Mount Zion with the Lamb. And still there come to us down through the ages, those words of our Saviour, "In the world ye shall have tribulation; but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world."                                                    -    {RH, July 18, 1882 par. 26}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 1]       August 15, 1882 Preparation for the Camp-Meeting.  -         Our annual camp-meetings are of great importance, and all who possibly can should attend them. They should feel that the Lord requires this of them. If God's people neglect the privileges which he has provided for them to become strong in him, they will grow weaker and weaker and have less and less desire to consecrate all to him'. The object of these holy convocation meetings is that the brethren may be separated from business cares and burdens, and devote a few days exclusively to seeking the Lord. But some of these meetings are far from being what the Lord designed they should be. The people come unprepared for the visitation of God's Holy Spirit. Generally the sisters devote considerable time before the meeting to the preparation of garments for the outward adorning, while they entirely forget the inward adorning which is in the sight of God of great price. There is also much time spent in needless cooking, in the preparation of rich pies and cakes and other articles of food that do positive injury to those who partake of them. Should our sisters provide good bread and some other healthful kinds of food, both they and their families would be better prepared to appreciate the words of life, and far more susceptible to the influence of the Holy Spirit.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 2]          Often the stomach is over-burdened with food which is seldom as plain and simple as that eaten at home, where the amount of exercise taken is double or treble. This causes the mind to be in such a lethargy that it is difficult to appreciate eternal things, and the meeting closes, and they are disappointed in not having enjoyed more of the Spirit of God.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 3]          While preparing for the meeting, each individual should closely and critically examine his own heart before God. If there have been unpleasant feelings, discord, or strife in families, it should be one of the first acts of preparation to confess these faults one to another and pray with and for one another. Humble yourselves before God, and make an earnest effort to empty the soul temple of all rubbish,--all envyings, all jealousies, all suspicions, all fault-findings. "Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your hearts, ye double-minded. Be afflicted, and mourn, and weep; let your laughter be turned to mourning, and your joy to heaviness. Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he shall lift you up."  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 4]         The Lord speaks; enter into your closet, and in silence commune with our own heart; listen to the voice of truth and conscience. Nothing will give such clear views of self as secret prayer. He who seeth in secret and knoweth all things, will enlighten your understanding and answer your petitions. Plain, simple duties that must not be neglected will open before you. Make a covenant with God to yield yourselves and all your powers to his service. Do not carry this undone work to the camp-meeting. If it is not done at home, your own soul will suffer, and others will be greatly injured by your coldness, your stupor, your spiritual lethargy.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 5]          The words of the prophet Ezekiel are applicable to the people who profess the truth at this time: "Son of man, these men have set up their idols in their heart, and put the stumbling-block of their iniquity before their face; should I be inquired of at all by them? Therefore speak unto them, and say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God, Every man of the house of Israel that setteth up his idols in his heart, and putteth the stumbling-block of his iniquity before his face, and cometh to the prophet, I the Lord will answer him that cometh, according to the multitude of his idols."  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 6]          If we love the things of the world and have pleasure in unrighteousness, or fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, we have put the stumbling-block of our iniquity before our face, and have set up idols in our heart. And unless by determined effort we put them away, we shall never be acknowledged as the sons and daughters of God.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 7]          Here is a work for families to engage in before coming up to our holy convocations. Let the preparation for eating and dressing be a secondary matter, but let deep heart-searching commence at home. Pray three times a day, and like Jacob be importunate. At home is the place to find Jesus; then take him with you to the meeting, and how precious will be the hours you spend there. But how can you expect to feel the presence of the Lord and see his power displayed, when the individual work of preparation for that time is neglected.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 8]          For your soul's sake, and for Christ's sake, and for the sake of others, work at home. Pray as you are not accustomed to pray. Let the heart break before God. Set your house in order. Prepare your children for the occasion. Teach them that it is not of so much consequence that they appear with fine clothes as that they appear before God with clean hands and pure hearts. Remove every obstacle that may have been in their way,--all differences that may have existed between themselves, or between you and them. By so doing you will invite the Lord's presence into your homes, and holy angels will attend you as you go up to the meeting, and their light and presence will press back the darkness of evil angels. Even unbelievers will feel the holy atmosphere as they enter the encampment. Oh, how much is lost by neglecting this important work! You may be pleased with the preaching, you may become animated and revived, but the converting, reforming power of God will not be felt in the heart, and the work will not be so deep, thorough, and lasting as it should be. Let pride be crucified, and the soul be clad with the priceless robe of Christ's righteousness, and what a meeting you will enjoy. It will be to your soul even as the gate of Heaven.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 9]          The same work of humiliation and heart-searching should also go on in the church, so that all differences and alienations among brethren may be laid aside before appearing before the Lord at these annual gatherings. Set about this work in earnest, and rest not until it is accomplished; for if you come up to the meeting with your doubts, your murmurings, your disputings, you bring evil angels into the camp, and carry darkness wherever you go.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 10]          Because this preparation is neglected, these yearly meetings have accomplished but little. The ministers are seldom prepared to labor for God. There are many speakers,--those who can say sharp, crank things, going out of their way to whip other churches and ridicule their faith,--but there are but few earnest laborers for God. These sharp, self-important speakers, profess to have truth in advance of every other people, but their manner of labor and their religious zeal in no way correspond with their profession of faith.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 11]          I looked to see the humility of soul that should ever sit as a fitting garment upon our ministers, but it was not upon them. I looked for the deep love for souls that the Master said they should possess, but they had it not. I listened for the earnest prayers offered with tears and anguish of soul because of the impenitent and unbelieving in their own homes and in the church, but heard them not. I listened for the appeals made in the demonstration of the Spirit, but these were missing. I looked for the burden-bearers who in such a time as this should be weeping between the porch and the altar, crying, Spare thy people, Lord, and give not thine heritage to reproach; but I heard no such supplications. A few earnest humble ones were seeking the Lord. At some of these meetings one or two ministers felt the burden, and were weighed down as a cart beneath sheaves. But a large majority of the ministers had no more sense of the sacredness of their work than children.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 12]          These yearly gatherings should be meetings of earnest labor. Ministers should seek a heart preparation before entering upon the work of helping others, for the people are far in advance of many of the ministers. They should untiringly wrestle in prayer until the Lord blesses them. When the love of God is burning on the altar of their hearts, they will not preach to exhibit their own smartness, but to present Christ who taketh away the sins of the world.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 13]          In the early church, Christianity was taught in its purity; its precepts were given by the voice of inspiration; its ordinances were uncorrupted by the device of men. The church revealed the spirit of Christ, and appeared beautiful in its simplicity. Its adorning was the holy principles and exemplary lives of its members. Multitudes were won to Christ, not by display or learning, but by the power of God which attended the plain preaching of his word. But the church has become corrupt. And now there is greater necessity than ever that ministers should be channels of light.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 14]          There are many flippant talkers of Bible truth, whose souls are as barren of the Spirit of God as were the hills of Gilboa of dew and rain. But what we need is men who are thoroughly converted themselves, and can teach others how to give their hearts to God. The power of godliness has almost ceased to be in our churches. And why is this? The Lord is still waiting to be gracious; he has not closed the windows of Heaven. We have separated ourselves from him. We need to fix the eye of faith upon the cross, and believe that Jesus is our strength, our salvation.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 15]          As we see so little burden of the work resting upon ministers and people, we inquire, When the Lord comes, shall he find faith on the earth? It is faith that is lacking. God has an abundance of grace and power awaiting our demand. But the reason we do not feel our great need of it is because we look to ourselves and not to Jesus. We do not exalt Jesus and rely wholly upon his merits.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, August 15, 1882 par. 16]          Would that I could impress upon ministers and people the necessity of a deeper work of grace in the heart, and more thorough preparation to enter into the spirit and labor of our camp-meetings, that they may receive the greatest possible benefit from the meeting. These yearly gatherings may be seasons of special blessing, or they may be a great injury to spirituality. Which shall they be to you, dear reader? It remains for each to decide for himself.                                                        Mrs. E. G. White.  {RH, August 15, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 1]       October 10, 1882 Christian Work.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White  -         God works with the efforts of his people for the salvation of souls. Wise generalship is as much needed in advancing the cause of Christ as in directing the movements of an army. There is much close thinking to be done. We must not enter into the Lord's work hap-hazard, and expect success.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 2]          Mechanics, lawyers, merchants, men of all trades and professions, educate themselves for their business, that they may become masters of it. Should the followers of Christ be less intelligent? Should they, while professedly engaged in his service, be ignorant of the ways and means to be employed? The enterprise of gaining everlasting life is above every earthly consideration. In leading souls to Jesus, there must be a knowledge of human nature and a study of the human mind. It requires much careful thought and fervent prayer to know how to approach men and women upon the great subjects that concern their eternal welfare.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 3]          "The children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light." Businessmen and politicians study courtesy. It is their policy to make themselves as attractive as possible. They study to render their address and manners such that they may have the greatest influence over the minds of those about them. They use their knowledge and ability as skillfully as possible in order to gain this object. Should not the followers of Christ manifest at least equal wisdom, in a work infinitely more important? There are some persons who will come through every discouragement, and surmount every obstacle in order to gain the truth. But how many more might be rejoicing in its light, if those who have received it were doing all in their power to win their fellow-men!  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 4]         After souls have been converted to the truth, they need watchful attention, help, and encouragement. They should not be left alone, a prey to Satan's temptations; they need to be educated in regard to their duties, to be kindly dealt with, to be led along, visited and prayed with. These souls need the meat apportioned to every man in due season.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 5]         Without the needed help, some become discouraged and linger by the way, and are left for wolves to devour. Satan is upon the track of all. He sends his agents forth to gather back to his ranks the souls that he has lost. There should be more fathers and mothers to take these newly converted ones to their hearts, and encourage them and pray for them.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 6]          Preaching is a small part of the work to be done for the salvation of souls. God's Spirit convicts sinners of the truth, and he places them in the arms of the church. The ministers may do their part, but they can never perform the work that the church should do. God requires his church to care for those who are young in faith and experience, to go to them, not for the purpose of gossiping with them, but to pray, to speak to them words that are "like apples of gold in pictures of silver."  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 7]          We all need to study character and manner, that we may know how to deal judiciously with different minds, that we may use our best endeavors to help them to a correct understanding of the word of God, and to a true Christian life. We should read the Bible with them, and draw their minds away from temporal things to their eternal interests.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 8]          It is the duty of God's children to be missionaries for him, to become acquainted with those who need help. If one is fiercely assailed by temptation, his case should be taken up carefully and managed wisely; for his eternal interest is at stake, and the words and acts of those laboring for him may be a savor of life unto life or of death unto death. By patient and judicious labor, many a wanderer may be brought back to the fold of Christ; many a doubting and wavering one may be bound with strong cords to Christ, and led to trust in God.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 9]          Oh, when a work like this is done, all the heavenly host rejoice; for a precious soul has been rescued from Satan's snare and saved from death! Shall we not work intelligently for the salvation of souls? Christ paid the price of his own life for them; and shall his followers ask, "Am I my brother's keeper? Shall we not work in unison with the Master?  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 10]          Earnest effort should be put forth to interest the children in the great truths of the word of God. Our Sabbath-schools should be made efficient and attractive. The public schools have of late years greatly improved their methods of teaching. Object lessons, pictures, and blackboards are used to make difficult lessons clear to the youthful mind. Just so may present truth be simplified and made intensely interesting to the active minds of children.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 11]          Parents who could be approached in no other way, are frequently reached through their children. Sabbath-school teachers can instruct the children in the truth, and they will, in turn, take it into the home circle. The modes of teaching which have been adopted with so great success in the public schools, could be employed with similar results in the Sabbath-schools, and be the means of bringing children to Jesus and educating them in Bible truth. This will do far more good than religious excitement of an emotional character that passes off as rapidly as it comes.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 12]          The love of Christ should be cherished by all his followers. More faith is needed in the work which we believe is to be done before the coming of Christ. There should be more self-denying, self-sacrificing labor in the right direction. There should be thoughtful, prayerful study how to work to the best advantage. Careful plan should be matured. Great results will follow well-directed and intelligent efforts.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 13]          The prayer and social meetings should be the most interesting gatherings that are held. Plans should be laid, and wisdom sought of God, to conduct these meetings so that they will be interesting and attractive. The people hunger for the bread of life. If they find it at the prayer-meeting, they will go there to receive it. Long, prosy talks and prayers are out of place anywhere, and especially in the social meeting. They weary the angels as well as the people who listen to them. Our prayers should be short, and right to the point. Let the Spirit of God pervade the hearts of the worshipers, and it will sweep away all formality and dullness.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 14]          In our intercourse as Christians, we lose much by lack of sympathy one with another, by a want of sociability. He who talks of independence, and shuts himself up to himself, is not filling the position that God designed he should. We are all children of God, mutually dependent upon one another for happiness. The claims of God and of humanity are upon us. It is the proper cultivation of the social elements of our nature that brings us in sympathy with our brethren, and affords us happiness in our efforts to bless others. The happiness of Heaven is in the pure communion with holy beings, the harmonious social life with the blessed angels, and with the redeemed who have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. We cannot be happy while we are wrapped up in our interest for ourselves. We should live in this world to win souls to the Saviour. If we injure others, we injure ourselves also. If we bless others, we bless ourselves; for the influence of every good deed is reflected back upon our own hearts.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 15]          We are in duty bound to help one another. It is not always that we are brought in contact with social Christians, those who are amiable and mild. Many have not received a proper education, their characters are warped, they are hard and gnarled, and seem to be crooked in every way. While we help these to see and correct their defects, we must be careful not to become impatient and irritable over our neighbor's faults. There are disagreeable ones who profess Christ, but the beauty of Christian grace will transform them if they will set diligently about the work of obtaining the meekness and gentleness of Him they follow, remembering that "none of us liveth to himself."  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 16]          Co-workers with Christ--what an exalted position! The Lord calls for workers in his vineyard. We should fear to rob God of the time he claims from us; we should fear to spend it in idleness or in the adornment of the body, appropriating to foolish purposes the precious hours which God has given us to become conversant with our Bibles, to devote to prayer, to labor for the good of our fellow-beings, and to fit ourselves and them for the great events of the future.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 17]          Mothers spend unnecessary labor upon garments with which to adorn themselves and their children. It is our duty to clothe ourselves and our children neatly, without useless ornament, embroidery, or display, taking care not to foster in them a love of dress that will prove their ruin, but seeking rather to cultivate the Christian graces. We can none of us be excused from our responsibilities, and in no case can we stand clear before the throne of God unless we do the work that the Master has left for us to do.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 18]          Missionaries for God are wanted, faithful men and women who will not shirk responsibility. Judicious labor will accomplish good results. There is real work to do. The truth should be brought before people in a careful manner by those who unite meekness with wisdom. We should not hold ourselves aloof from our fellowmen; for their souls are as precious as our own. We can carry the light into their homes, with a softened and subdued spirit plead with the unconverted to give their hearts to Christ, show the professed followers of Jesus that there are higher attainments for them to reach, pray with them when it seems proper, and carefully present to them the special truths for this time.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 19]          Those who do little for the salvation of others or to keep themselves right before God, will gain but little spiritual power. We need to use continually the strength which we have, that it may increase and develop. As disease is the result of the violation of natural laws, so is spiritual declension the result of a continued transgression of the law of God. We must place ourselves in close connection with Heaven, and carry out the principles of God's law in our every-day lives, in order to be spiritually whole. God has given his servants ability, talents to be used for his glory, not to lie idle or be wasted. He has given them light and knowledge of his will, to be communicated to others; and, in imparting to others, we become living channels of light. If we do not exercise our spiritual strength, we become feeble, as the limbs of the body become powerless when the invalid is compelled to long inaction. It is use that gives power.  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 20]          Nothing will give greater spiritual strength, or more surely increase earnestness and depth of feeling, than visiting and ministering to the sick and the desponding, helping them to see the light and to fasten their faith upon Jesus. There are duties that somebody must do, or souls will be left to perish. Christians will find a blessing in doing these duties, however unpleasant they may be. Christ took the disagreeable task upon himself of coming from the abode of purity and unsurpassed glory to dwell, a man among men, in a world seared and blackened by crime, violence, and iniquity. He did this to save souls; and shall the objects of such amazing love and unparalleled condescension excuse their lives of selfish ease? shall they choose their own pleasure, and follow their own inclinations, and leave souls to perish in darkness?  {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, October 10, 1882 par. 21]          God wants prayerful, faithful workers, who will sow beside all waters. Those who labor thus will be surprised to find how trials, resolutely borne in the name and strength of Jesus, will give firmness to the faith and renew the courage. In the path of humble obedience is safety and power, comfort and hope. The reward will finally be lost by those who do nothing for Jesus. Weak hands will be unable to cling to the Mighty One, feeble knees will fail to support in the day of adversity. Christian workers will receive the glorious prize, and hear the "Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."                                                    -    {RH, October 10, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 1]       October 17, 1882 Christian Liberality.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The blessing of God will rest upon those who have the cause of Christ at heart. Free-will offerings, prompted by love to the crucified Redeemer, will bring back blessings to the giver; for God marks and remembers every act of liberality performed by his people. To carry forward the work of God for this time, there must be a constant exercise of faith in him. In business transactions men are willing to venture something, in the hope of gain. Should we be less willing to invest our means in the cause of truth, with the prospect of securing eternal riches?  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 2]          Under the Jewish system, the people were required to cherish a spirit of liberality, both in sustaining the cause of God and in supplying the wants of the needy. At the harvest and the vintage, the first-fruits of the fields--corn, wine, and oil--were to be consecrated as an offering to the Lord. The gleanings and the corners of the fields were reserved for the poor. The first-fruits of the wool when the sheep were shorn, of the grain when the wheat was threshed, were to be offered to the Lord; and at the feast it was commanded that the poor, the widows, the orphans, and the strangers should be invited. At the close of every year all were required to make solemn oath whether or not they had done according to the command of God.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 3]          This arrangement was made by the Lord to impress upon the people that in every matter he must be first. They were, by this system of benevolence, reminded that their gracious Master was the true proprietor of their fields, their flocks, and their herds, that the God of Heaven sent them sunshine and rain for their seed-time and harvest, and that everything which they possessed was of his creation. All was the Lord's, and he had made them stewards of his goods.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 4]          The liberality of the Jews in the construction of the tabernacle evinced a spirit of benevolence which has not been equaled by the people of God at any later date. The Hebrews had just been freed from their long bondage in Egypt, they were wanderers in the wilderness; yet scarcely were they delivered from the armies of the Egyptians who pursued them in their hasty journey, when the word of the Lord came to Moses, "Speak unto the children of Israel that they bring me an offering; of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart, ye shall take my offering."  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 5]          His people had small possessions, and no flattering prospect of adding to them; but an object was before them, to build a tabernacle for God. The Lord had spoken, and they must obey his voice. They withheld nothing. All gave with a willing hand, not a certain amount of their increase, but a large portion of their actual possessions. They devoted it gladly and heartily to the Lord. They honored him by so doing. Was it not all his? Had he not given them all that they possessed? If he called for it, was it not their duty to give back to the lender his own? No urging was needed. The people brought even more than was required; and they were told to desist, for there was already more than could be appropriated.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 6]          Again, in building the temple, the call for means met with a hearty response. The people did not give reluctantly; they rejoiced in the prospect of a building being erected for the worship of God. They donated more than enough for the purpose. David blessed the Lord before all the congregation, and said, "But who am I, and what is my people, that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort? for all things come of thee, and of thine own have we given thee." Again, in his prayer David gives thanks in these words: "O Lord, our God, all this store that we have prepared to build thee an house for thine holy name cometh of thine hand, and is all thine own."  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 7]          David well understood from whom came all his bounties. Would that those of this day who rejoice in a Saviour's love could realize that their silver and gold is the Lord's, and should be used to promote his glory, not grudgingly retained to enrich and gratify themselves. He has an indisputable right to all that he has lent his creatures. All that they possess is his.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 8]          There are high and holy objects that require means; thus invested, it will yield to the giver more elevated and permanent enjoyment than if expended in personal gratification or selfishly hoarded for the greed of gain. When God calls for our treasure, whatever the amount may be, the willing response makes the gift a consecrated offering to him, and lays up for the giver a treasure in Heaven that moth cannot corrupt, nor fire consume, nor thieves break in and steal. The investment is safe. The money is placed in bags that have no holes.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 9]          Can Christians, who boast of a broader light than had the Hebrews, give less freely than they? Can Christians, living near the close of time, be satisfied with their offerings when not half so large as were those of the Jews? Their liberality was to benefit their own nation; the work of God in these last days extends to the entire world. The message of truth is to go to all nations, tongues, and people; its publications, printed in many different languages, are to be scattered abroad like the leaves in autumn.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 10]          It is written, "Forasmuch as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind;" and again, "He that saith he abideth in him, ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked." Let us inquire, What would our Saviour do in our circumstances? what would be his efforts for the salvation of souls? This question is answered by the example of Christ. He left his royalty, laid aside his glory, sacrificed his riches, and clothed his divinity with humanity, that he might reach men where they were. He laid down his life for sinners.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 11]          The spirit of liberality is the spirit of Heaven. The spirit of selfishness is the spirit of Satan. Christ's self-sacrificing love is revealed upon the cross. He gave all that he had, and then gave himself, that man might be saved. The cross of Christ appeals to the benevolence of every follower of the blessed Saviour. The principle illustrated there is to give, give. This carried out in actual benevolence and good works is the true fruit of the Christian life. The principle of worldlings is to get, get, and thus they expect to secure happiness; but carried out in all its bearings, the fruit is misery and death.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 12]          To carry the truth to the population of the earth, to rescue them from their guilt and indifference, is the mission of the followers of Christ. Men must have the truth in order to be sanctified through it; and we are the channels of God's light. Our talents, our means, our knowledge, are not merely for our own benefit; they are to be used for the salvation of souls, to elevate man from his life of sin, and bring him, through Christ, to the infinite God.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 13]          We should be zealous workers in this cause, seeking to lead sinners, repenting and believing, to a divine Redeemer, to impress them with a sense of God's love to man. "God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." What an incomparable love is this! a theme for the most profound meditation! the amazing love of God for a world that did not love him! The thought has a subduing power upon the soul, and brings the mind into captivity to the will of God. Men who are crazy for gain, and are disappointed and unhappy in their pursuit of the world, need the knowledge of this truth to quiet the restless hungering and thirsting of their souls.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 14]          Missionaries for God are wanted to carry light to those who sit in the shadow of death. Experienced hands are needed, in the meekness of wisdom and the strength of faith, to lift weary souls to the bosom of a compassionate Redeemer. Oh, selfishness! what a curse! It prevents us from engaging in the service of God. It prevents us from perceiving the claims of duty, which should set our hearts aglow with fervent zeal.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 15]          Ours is a great work. Yet how many who profess to believe these sacred truths are paralyzed by the sophistry of Satan, doing nothing for God, but rather hindering his cause. When will they act like those who wait for the Lord? When will they show a zeal in accordance with their faith? Many selfishly retain their means, and soothe their conscience with a plan for doing some great thing for the cause of God after their death. They make a will, donating a large sum to the church and its various interests, and then settle down with a feeling that they have done all that is required of them. Wherein have they denied self by this act? They have, on the contrary, exhibited only selfishness. When they have no further use for their money, they propose to give it to God. But they will retain it as long as they can, till they are compelled to relinquish it by a messenger that cannot be turned aside.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 16]          God has made us all his stewards, and in no case authorized us to neglect our duty or leave it for others to do. The call for means to advance the cause of truth will never be more urgent than now. Our money will never do a greater amount of good than at the present time. Every day of delay in rightly appropriating it, is limiting the period in which it will do good in the saving of souls. If we leave others to accomplish that which God has left for us to do, we wrong ourselves and Him who gave us all we have. How can others do our work of benevolence any better than we can do it ourselves? God would have every man an executor of his own will in this matter, during his lifetime.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 17]          Adversity, accident, or intrigue may cut off forever intended acts of benevolence, when he who has accumulated a fortune is no longer by to guard it. It is sad that so many neglect the golden opportunity to do good in the present, but wait to be cast out of their stewardship before giving back to the Lord the means which he has lent them to be used for his glory.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 18]          One marked feature in the teachings of Christ is the frequency and earnestness with which he rebuked the sin of covetousness and pointed out the danger of worldly acquisitions and the inordinate love of gain. In the mansions of the rich, in the temple, and in the streets, he warned those who inquired after salvation, "Take heed and beware of covetousness." "Ye cannot serve God and mammon."  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 19]          It is this increasing devotion to money-getting, the selfishness which the desire for gain begets, that deadens the spirituality of the church, and removes the favor of God from her. When the head and hands are constantly occupied with planning and toiling for the accumulation of riches, the claims of God and humanity are forgotten.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 20]          If God has blessed us with prosperity, it is not that our time and attention should be diverted from him and given to that which he has lent us. The giver is greater than the gift. We have been bought with a price, we are not our own. Have we forgotten that infinite price paid for our redemption? Is gratitude dead in the heart? Does not the cross of Christ put to shame a life of selfish ease and indulgence?  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 21]          What if Christ had left his work, becoming weary in consequence of the ingratitude and abuse that met him on every side! What if he had never reached that period when he said, "It is finished!" What if he had returned to Heaven, discouraged by his reception! What if he had never passed through that soul agony in the garden of Gethsemane that forced from his pores great drops of blood!  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 22]          Christ was joined to his plan of labor to work out redemption for the race, by a love that is without parallel and an unswerving devotion to the Father's will. He toiled for the good of man up to the very hour of his humiliation. He spent his life in poverty and self-denial, for the degraded sinner. In a world that was his own he had no place to lay his weary head. We are reaping the fruits of this infinite self-sacrifice; and yet, when labor is to be done, when our money is wanted to aid the work of the Redeemer in the salvation of souls, we shrink from duty and pray to be excused. Ignoble sloth, careless indifference, and wicked selfishness seal our senses to the claims of God.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 22}
[RH, October 17, 1882 par. 23]          Oh, must Christ, the Majesty of Heaven, the King of glory, bear the heavy cross, and wear the thorny crown, and drink the bitter cup, while we recline at ease, glorify ourselves, and forget the souls he died to redeem by his precious blood? No; let us give while we have the power. Let us do while we have the strength. Let us work while it is day. Let us devote our time and our means to the service of God, that we may have his approbation, and receive his reward.  {RH, October 17, 1882 par. 23}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 1]       November 7, 1882 Christian Character.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The word of God not only sets forth the great principles of truth and duty which should govern our lives, but it presents also, for our encouragement, the history of many who have exemplified these principles. Men "subject to like passions as we are," have fought with temptation, and conquered in the strength of an Almighty Helper. Under difficulties greater than we are called to meet, men have been true to duty and to God.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 2]          Except the one perfect Pattern, there is not described in the sacred pages a single character more worthy of emulation than that of the prophet Daniel. Exposed in youth to all the allurements of a royal court, he became a man of unbending integrity and fervent devotion to God. He was subjected to the fierce temptations of Satan, yet his character was not vacillating, nor his course changeable. He was firm where many would be yielding; he was true where they would be false; he was strong where they would be weak. Daniel was a lofty cedar of Lebanon. The angel of the Lord addressed this faithful prophet, "O man greatly beloved, thy prayer is heard." Would that the faith, integrity, and devotion of the prophet Daniel might live in the hearts of God's people of today. Never were these noble qualities more needed in the world than now. Never was there greater need of men who will stand firmly and fearlessly for God and the right.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 3]         In the records of those who have done and suffered for the name of Jesus, there is no name that shines with a brighter or purer luster than the name of Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles. The love of Jesus, glowing in his heart, made him self-forgetful, self-denying. He had seen the risen Christ, and the Saviour's image was impressed upon his soul, and shone forth in his life. With faith, courage, and fortitude, that would not be daunted by danger or stayed by obstacles, he pressed his way from land to land to spread the knowledge of the cross. When summoned to stand before the judgment-seat of Nero, and forsaken by his brethren, he was at first thought almost dismayed. Then he gathered courage, as he looked upward to the Source of strength. Though human help forsook him, he declares, "The Lord stood by me, and strengthened me." He placed his hand in the hand of Jesus, and fearlessly went forward to a martyr's death.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 4]          Such noble characters have been; such noble characters will be. None can hide them; none need misinterpret them. They are living epistles, known and read of all men, By the beauty of true goodness shining forth in the life of these chosen men, others were charmed, and were filled with a desire to imitate them. All who seek to reach the Bible standard will stimulate others also to press forward to higher attainments. One whom God is teaching will animate others by his ardent, active efforts for the honor of Christ, and his undying love for souls. In another, a Christ-like meekness and gentleness of spirit will be most apparent. Another will influence many by his fervent charity, his brotherly kindness and Christian courtesy. Still another will manifest such humility and brokenness of heart as will lead the proud and stubborn to self-abasement.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 5]          Are the professed followers of Christ thus exemplifying the principles of their faith? Where are the deep, living, holy experiences which men of God were wont to recount? Has the standard of Christianity been lowered to suit the present backslidden condition of God's professed people? No; that standard remains just where God placed it. Holy men of ages past were required to give up all for Christ, to cherish his spirit, and to imitate his example. Nothing less than this will he accept now:  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 6]          The Christian will begin and end the day with God. His speech will not be frivolous or aimless. He does not indulge in idle jesting or malicious gossip. The peace of God rules in his heart. The power of divine grace strengthens every noble purpose, softens every harsh trait. In his life and character is seen that firm, undaunted principle with which worldliness dares not tamper. Such men are recognized by the world as followers of Christ. They have learned of him. The Sun of Righteousness shines into the heart, and lights up the countenance. Every faculty is strengthened, developed, by the influence of divine grace. Such Christians have an experience that is of some value.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 7]          It is the absence of personal religion, of a daily, living experience in the things of God, that creates such coldness and stupor in the church. We have enjoyed great light and many privileges. Shall we turn away from all these blessings, and sacrifice the peculiar, holy character which should distinguish us as children of God? If we thus slight the mercy of God, the judgments denounced against Capernaum will surely fall upon us. Our punishment will be heavier than if we had not enjoyed so great light. Thus the warnings, reproofs, and counsels, which, accepted and obeyed, would bring us untold blessings, become a curse when they are rejected.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 8]          The Lord commanded one of his ancient servants, "Pray not thou for this people, neither lift up cry nor prayer for them; neither make intercession to me; for I will not hear thee." The prophet thus describes the sins which had called forth this fearful denunciation: "The prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means; and my people love to have it so; and what will ye do in the end thereof?" "From the least of them even unto the greatest of them, every one is given to covetousness; and from the prophet even unto the priest, every one dealeth falsely. They have healed also the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly, saying, Peace, peace, when there is no peace."  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 9]          The apostles declare that this state of things will find its counterpart in the last days. Many have a form of godliness, but in their daily life deny the power thereof. They have ceased to be convicted of their sins or alarmed at their state. They say in their hearts, "The church is flourishing. Peace and spiritual prosperity are within her borders." The words of the prophet may well apply to these self-deceivers, "They have chosen their own ways, and their soul delighteth in their abominations. I also will choose their delusions, and will bring their fears upon them."  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 10]          The carnal mind is enmity against God. Not one of us can love and keep his commandments, only as we deny self, and take upon ourselves the yoke of Christ. Divine truth has never been in harmony with the traditions and customs of the world; it has never conformed to their opinions. Christ himself received not honor from men. He was meek and lowly of heart, and made himself of no reputation. His simple dress and unpretending manners were in so marked contrast to the pomposity, self-conceit, and vain display of the Pharisees, that they would not accept him. All witnessed the manifestation of divine power, but few saw in Christ, amid his sufferings and humiliation, the Saviour of the world.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 11]          At the present day a form of godliness is popular, even in the world. A profession of Christianity costs little. But those who follow Jesus must walk in the same path of self-denial and cross-bearing which the Master trod. They may be lightly esteemed by the world, but they are honored of God.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 12]          No stronger delusion can possess the human mind than that which makes men believe they are on the right foundation, and that God accepts their works, when they are sinning against him. When placed in the furnace fire to be tried by the great Refiner, much that has been esteemed fine gold will be consumed as dross. Can Christ say of his professed followers, These are my peculiar people; I gave myself for them, to redeem them from all iniquity, that they should show forth my praise, who have called them out of darkness into my marvelous light. Would not the Lord say, rather, How is the beautiful city become a harlot, and my Father's house a place of merchandise. Because of your unbelief, I cannot do many mighty works among you.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 13]          We are not to call sin righteousness, or righteousness sin. While we should ever manifest pity and compassion for the erring, we should be governed by sanctified judgment and the fear of God. In their undue sympathy for the sinner, many are learning to palliate sin. The most hardened criminals in our land find a host of sympathizers. Special attention is shown them, simply because their crimes have brought them into disrepute, and exposed them to the penalty of the law. It is considered a virtue to throw the mantle of charity over sins that are misleading and corrupting thousands.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 14]          The same spirit is coming into the church. However guilty a wrong-doer may be, however lamentable the results of his course, he will find sympathizers. When he is reproved, there are unconsecrated ones who stand ready to sustain him. By their unwise sympathy, they lead him to look upon himself as abused, and thus they effectually bar his way to repentance and reform.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 15]          The approval of men--even of professed Christians--is no evidence of the favor of God. The Christian experience of thousands is gauged by the standard of those who profess to love the truth and to be servants of Christ, but who serve Satan. In their blindness and self-complacency, many are saying, " I am rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing," when Christ declares that they are poor and miserable, blind and naked. To such he addresses the solemn admonition, "I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see."  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 16]          Every one who shall at last enter the kingdom of God will be tested. It will be manifest whether we desire to know and do the will of God, or merely to please ourselves. When called to give up all for Christ, who will stand the test? Many have been guided by their own understanding, and have indulged the desires of their own heart. The treasures of divine grace and love do not overbalance the inducements and attractions of the world. They choose self-gratification rather than Christ and his grace at the price of self-denial and self-consecration.  {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, November 7, 1882 par. 17]          The cause of God today calls for men,--men in understanding and Christian experience,--men who are true to God and to the interests of his work. My brethren and sisters in the truth, I know the dangers which surround you. Search the Scriptures, examine your own hearts, meditate, pray, till you realize, by vivid conviction, your true state, till you see the peril which threatens you. Never rest till you know beyond all controversy that you have been transformed by the spirit of Christ; till you have clear evidence that you have been born again. Never rest till you know that Christ abideth in you. It will be vain for you to hope to meet the approval of God, until you come up to the Bible standard.                                                    -    {RH, November 7, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 1]      November 14, 1882 Separation from the World.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         John the Baptist was a man filled with the Holy Ghost from his birth. If any one could remain unaffected by the corrupting influences of the age in which he lived, it was surely he. Yet he did not venture to trust his own strength; he separated himself from his friends and relatives, that his natural affections might not prove a snare to him. He would not place himself unnecessarily in the way of temptation, nor where the luxuries, or even the conveniences of life would lead him to indulge in ease or gratify his appetite, and thus lessen his physical and mental strength. By such a course the important mission which he came to fill would have failed of its accomplishment.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 2]          He subjected himself to a life of privation and solitude in the wilds, where he could preserve a sacred sense of the majesty of God by studying his great book of nature, and thus become acquainted with his character as manifested in his wonderful works. It was an atmosphere calculated to perfect moral culture, and keep the fear of the Lord continually before him. John, the forerunner of Christ, did not expose himself to evil conversation and the corrupting influences of the world. He feared its effects upon his conscience, that sin might not appear to him so exceedingly sinful. He chose rather to have his home in the wilderness, where his senses would not be perverted by his surroundings. We should learn a lesson from this example of one whom Christ honored, and of whom he said, Among those born of women there are none greater than John the Baptist.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 3]          The first thirty years of our Saviour's life was passed in retirement. Ministering angels waited upon the Lord of life, as he walked side by side with the peasants and laborers among the hills of Nazareth, unrecognized and unhonored. These high examples should teach us to avoid evil influences, and shun the society of those who do not live aright. We should not flatter ourselves that we are too strong for such influences to affect us, but we should, in humility, guard ourselves from danger.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 4]          Lot chose Sodom for his home because he saw advantages to be gained there from a worldly point of view. But after he had established himself, and grown rich in earthly treasure, he was convinced that he had made a mistake in not taking into consideration the moral standing of the community in which he was to make his home.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 5]          The dwellers in Sodom were corrupt; vile conversation greeted his ears daily, and his righteous soul was vexed by the violence and crime which he was powerless to prevent. His children were becoming like these wicked people; for association with them had perverted their morals. Taking all these things into consideration, the worldly riches he had gained seemed small, not worth the price he had paid for them. His family connections were extensive, his children having married among the Sodomites.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 6]          The Lord's anger was finally kindled against the wicked inhabitants of the city. The angels of God visited Sodom to bring forth Lot, that he should not perish in the overthrow of the city. They bade him bring his family, his wife, and the sons and daughters who had married in wicked Sodom, and they told him to flee from the place; "for," said the angels, "we will destroy this place, because the cry of them is waxen great before the face of the Lord; and the Lord hath sent us to destroy it."  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 7]          And Lot went out and warned his children. He repeated the words of the angel, "Up, get thee out of this place, for the Lord will destroy this city!" But he seemed to his sons-in-law as one who mocked. And the daughters were influenced by their husbands. They were well enough off where they were. They had great possessions, and could not believe it possible that beautiful Sodom, in a rich and fertile country, would be destroyed by the wrath of a sin-avenging God.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 8]          Lot returned sorrowfully to the angels, and repeated the story of his failure. Then the angels commanded him to arise, and take his wife, and the two daughters who were yet in his house and leave the city. But Lot was sad; the thought of leaving his children and his wife, for she refused to go without them, almost broke his heart. They would all have perished in the terrible ruin of Sodom, had not the Lord, in his great mercy, sent his angels to the rescue.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 9]          Lot was paralyzed by the great calamity about to occur; he was stupefied with grief at the thought of leaving all that he held dear on earth. But as he lingered, the angels of God laid hold upon his hand, and the hands of his wife and two daughters, and brought them out of the city, and charged them to flee for their lives, neither to look behind them, nor to stay upon all the plain, but to escape to the mountains. How reluctant was Lot to obey the angel, and go as far as possible from corrupt Sodom, appointed to utter destruction.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 10]          Lot pleaded to remain; he distrusted God. Living in the wicked city had weakened his faith and confidence in the justice of the Lord. He pleaded that he could not do as he was required, lest some evil should overtake him, and he should die. Angels were sent on a special mission to save the lives of Lot and his family, but he had so long been surrounded by corrupting influences that his sensibilities were blunted, and he could not discern the works of God and his purposes; he could not trust himself in his hands to do his bidding. He was continually pleading for himself, and this unbelief caused the destruction of his wife.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 11]          She looked back to Sodom, murmuring against the dealings of God, and was changed to a pillar of salt, that she might stand as a warning to all those who disregard the special mercies and providences of Heaven. After this terrible retribution, Lot no longer dared to linger by the way, but fled into the mountains, according to the directions of the angels. The sinful conduct of his daughters after leaving Sodom was the result of wicked associations while there. The sense of right and wrong was confused in their minds, and sin did not appear as sin to them.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 12]          The case of Lot should be a warning to all those who wish to live a godly life, to separate themselves from all influences calculated to lead them away from God.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 13]          Ancient Israel was especially directed by God to be and remain a people separate from all other nations. They were not to witness the idolatry of those about them, lest their own hearts should be corrupted, lest familiarity with ungodly practices should make them appear less wicked in their eyes. Few realize their own weakness, and that the natural sinfulness of the human heart often paralyzes our noblest endeavors.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 14]          The baleful influence of sin poisons the life of the soul. Our only safety is in separation from those who live in its darkness. The Lord has enjoined upon us to come out from among them and be separate, and to touch not the unclean thing, and he will receive us and will be a Father unto us, and we shall be his sons and daughters. If we wish to be adopted into the family of God, children of the Heavenly King, we must comply with his conditions; we must come out from the world, and stand as a peculiar people before the Lord, obeying his precepts and serving him.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 15]          It is no small matter for a family in an unbelieving community to stand as representatives for Jesus, keeping God's law. We are required to be living epistles, known and read of all men. This position involves fearful responsibilities. In order to live in the light, we must come where the light shines. It is not well for the people of God to lose the privilege of associating with those of like faith with themselves; for the truth loses its importance in their minds, their hearts cease to be enlightened and vivified by its sanctifying influence, and they lose spirituality. They are not strengthened by the words of the living preacher. Worldly thoughts and worldly enterprises are continually exercising their minds to the exclusion of spiritual subjects.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 16]          The faith of most Christians will waver if they constantly neglect to meet together for conference and prayer. If it were impossible for them to enjoy such religious privileges, then God would send light direct from Heaven by his angels, to animate, to cheer, and to bless his scattered people. But he does not propose to work a miracle to sustain the faith of his children. They are required to love the truth enough to make some effort to secure the privileges and blessings vouchsafed them of God.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 17]          Many devote nearly all their time to their own temporal interests and pleasures, and grudge the time spent and expense involved in going a distance from their homes to meet with a company gathered together in the name of the Lord. The word of God defines covetousness as idolatry; then how many idolaters are there, even among those who profess to be the followers of Christ.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 18]          It is required that we meet together and bear testimony to the truth. The angel of God said:--  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 19]          "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another; and the Lord hearkened and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon his name. And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare them as a man spareth his own son that serveth him."  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 20]          It will pay, then, to improve the privileges within our reach, and, even at some sacrifice, to assemble with those who fear God and speak for him. For he is represented as hearkening to those testimonies, while angels write them in a book. God will remember those who have met together and thought upon his name, and he will spare them from the great conflagration. They will be as precious jewels in his sight, when his wrath shall fall on the shelterless head of the sinner.  {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, November 14, 1882 par. 21]          Said our Saviour, in his last prayer for his disciples, "I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world." And, looking forward to the future life, he prays for these chosen and faithful ones, "that they may be with me where I am, that they may behold my glory." It is not a vain thing to serve God. There is a priceless reward for those who, keeping themselves "unspotted from the world," devote their life to the service of their Creator.                                                    -    {RH, November 14, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 1]       November 21, 1882 Temperance a Christian Duty.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Man came from the hand of God perfect in every faculty of mind and body, in perfect soundness, therefore in perfect health. It took more than two thousand years of indulgence of appetite and lustful passions to create such a state of things in the human organism as would lessen vital force. Through successive generations the tendency was more swiftly downward. Indulgence of appetite and passion combined, led to excess and violence; debauchery and abominations of every kind weakened the energies, and brought upon the race diseases of every type, until the vigor and glory of the first generations passed away, and man began to show signs of decay in the third generation from Adam. Successive generations after the flood degenerated more rapidly.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 2]          All this weight of woe and accumulated suffering can be traced to the indulgence of appetite and passion. Luxurious living and the use of wine corrupt the blood, inflame the passions, and produce diseases of every kind. Parents leave maladies as a legacy to their children. As a rule, every intemperate man who rears children, transmits his inclinations and evil tendencies to his offspring, and the evil does not end here; he gives to them disease from his own inflamed and corrupted blood. Licentiousness, disease, and imbecility are transmitted as an inheritance of woe from father to son and from generation to generation, bringing anguish and suffering into the world, which is no less than a repetition of the fall of man.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 3]          The continual transgression of nature's laws is a continual transgression of the law of God. The present weight of suffering and anguish which we see everywhere, the present deformity, decrepitude, disease, and imbecility now flooding the world, make it, in comparison to what it might be, and what God designed it should be, a lazar-house. The present generation are feeble in mental, moral, and physical power.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 4]          All this accumulated misery from generation to generation is because fallen man will break the law of God. Sins of the greatest magnitude are committed through the indulgence of perverted appetite.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 5]          The effort made to create a taste for the disgusting, filthy poison, tobacco, leads to the desire for stronger stimulants, as liquor, which is taken, on one plea or another, for some imaginary infirmity, or to prevent some possible disease. Thus an unnatural appetite is created for these hurtful and exciting stimulants. The increase of intemperance in this generation is alarming. Beverage-loving, liquor-drinking men may be seen everywhere. Their intellect is enfeebled, the moral powers are weakened, the sensibilities are benumbed; the claims of God and Heaven are not realized, and eternal things are not appreciated. The Bible declares that no drunkard shall inherit the kingdom of God. Every intemperate person renders himself accountable, not only for the sins which he commits in his own person, but for the evil results that his dissipated course of life has brought upon his family and upon the community.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 6]          The race is groaning under a weight of accumulated woe, because of the sins of former generations. And yet with scarcely a thought or care, men and women of the present generation indulge intemperance by surfeiting and drunkenness, and thereby leave, as a legacy for the next generation, disease, enfeebled intellects, and polluted morals.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 7]          Intemperance of any kind is the worst sort of selfishness. Those who truly fear God and keep his commandments look upon these things in the light of reason and religion. How can any man or woman keep the law of God, which requires man to love his neighbor as himself, and indulge intemperate appetite, which benumbs the brain, weakens the intellect, and fills the body with disease? Intemperance inflames the passions, and gives loose rein to lust. Reason and conscience are blinded by the lower passions.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 8]          It is not an easy matter to overcome established habits, to deny the appetite for narcotics and stimulants. In the name of Christ alone can this great victory be gained. Our Saviour paid a dear price for man's redemption. In the wilderness of temptation he suffered the keenest pangs of hunger; and while emaciated with fasting, Satan was at hand with his manifold temptations to assail the Son of God, to take advantage of his weakness and overcome him, and thus thwart the plan of salvation. But Christ was steadfast. He overcame in behalf of the race, that he might rescue them from the degradation of the fall. Christ's experience is for our benefit. His example in overcoming appetite points out the way for those who would be his followers, and finally sit with him on his throne. The Son of God sympathizes with the weaknesses of man. His love for the fallen race was so great that he made an infinite sacrifice to reach man in his degradation, and through his divine power elevate him finally to his throne. But it rests with man whether Christ shall accomplish for him that which he is fully able to do.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 9]          Will man take hold of divine power, and with determination and perseverance resist Satan as Christ has given him example in his conflict with the foe in the wilderness of temptation? God cannot save man, against his will, from the power of Satan's artifices. Man must work with his human power, aided by the divine power of Christ, to resist and to conquer at any cost to himself. In short, man must overcome as Christ overcame. And then, through the victory which it is his privilege to gain by the all-powerful name of Jesus, he may become an heir of God and joint-heir with Christ.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 10]          This could not be the case if Christ alone did all the overcoming. Man must do his part. Man must be victor on his own account, through the strength and grace that Jesus gives him. Man must be a co-worker with Christ in the labor of overcoming, and then he will be partaker with Christ of his glory. It is a sacred work in which we are engaged. The apostle Paul exhorts his brethren, "Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God."  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 11]          It is a sacred duty that we owe to God to keep the spirit pure, as a temple for the Holy Ghost. If the heart and mind are devoted to the service of God, obeying all his commandments, if we love him with all the heart, might, mind, and strength, and our neighbor as ourselves, we shall be found loyal and true to the requirements of Heaven.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 12]          Again the apostle says: "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof." He also urges his brethren to earnest diligence and steady perseverance in their efforts for purity and holiness of life, in these words: "And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we, an incorruptible."  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 13]          He presents before us the spiritual warfare and its reward, in contrast with the various games instituted among the heathen in honor of their gods. For these games, young men were trained by the most severe discipline. Every indulgence which would have a tendency to weaken the powers of the body was forbidden. Those who submitted to the training process were not allowed luxurious food or wine; for this would lessen personal vigor, healthful activity, fortitude, and firmness. It was considered the highest honor to gain a simple chaplet which would fade in a few short hours.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 14]          Many witnesses, kings and nobles, were present on these occasions. The competitors for this perishable crown, after they had exercised strict self-denial, and submitted to rigid discipline in order to obtain personal vigor and activity with the hope of becoming victors, were even then not sure of the prize. The prize could be awarded to but one. Some might labor fully as hard as others, and put forth their utmost efforts to gain the crowning honor, but, as they reached forth the hand to secure the prize, another, an instant before them, might secure the coveted treasure.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 15]          This is not the case in the Christian warfare. All may run this race, and may be sure of victory and immortal honor, if they submit to the conditions. Says Paul, "So run that ye may obtain." He then explains the conditions which are necessary for them to observe in order to be successful: "And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things."  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 16]         If heathen men, who are not controlled by enlightened conscience, who have not the fear of God before them, would deny themselves of every weakening indulgence merely for a wreath of perishable substance and the applause of the multitude, how much more should they who are running the Christian race in the hope of immortality and the approval of Heaven, be willing to deny themselves unhealthy stimulants and indulgences which degrade the morals, enfeeble the intellect, and bring the higher powers in subjection to the animal appetites and passions.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 17]          Multitudes in the world are witnessing this game of life, the Christian warfare. And this is not all. The Monarch of the universe, and the myriads of heavenly angels are spectators of this race--anxiously watching to see who will be successful overcomers, and win the crown of glory that fadeth not away. With intense interest, God and heavenly angels mark the self-denying, agonizing efforts of those who engage to run the Christian race. The reward given to every man will be in accordance with the persevering energy and faithful earnestness with which he has performed his part in the great contest.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 18]          In the games referred to, but one was sure of the prize. In the Christian race, says the apostle, I run "not as uncertainly." We are not to be disappointed at the end of the race. To all those who fully comply with the conditions in God's word, with a sense of their responsibility to preserve physical vigor and activity of body, that they may have well-balanced minds and sound morals, the race is not uncertain. They all may gain the prize, and win and wear the crown of immortal glory.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 19]          The apostle Paul tells us that "we are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men." A cloud of witnesses are observing our Christian course. "Wherefore, seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who, for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God."  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 20]          The world should be no criterion for us. It is fashionable to indulge the appetite with luxurious food and unnatural stimulants, strengthening by indulgence the animal propensities, and crippling the growth and development of the moral faculties.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 21]          There is no encouragement given to the sons and daughters of Adam that they may become victorious overcomers in the Christian warfare unless they decide to practice temperance in all things. If they do this, they will not fight as one that beateth the air.  {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, November 21, 1882 par. 22]          If Christians will keep the body in subjection and bring all their appetites and passions under the control of enlightened conscience, feeling it a duty that they owe to God and to their neighbor to obey the laws which govern health and life, they will have the blessing of physical and mental vigor. They will have moral power to engage in the warfare against Satan; and in the name of Him who conquered appetite in their behalf, they may be more than conquerors on their own account.                                                    -    {RH, November 21, 1882 par. 22}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 1]       November 28, 1882 Love of the World.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         In his sermon on the mount, our Saviour admonished his followers, "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in Heaven." Notice, that those who lay up treasure in Heaven do it for themselves; they are thereby advancing their own interests. Those who lay up treasure upon earth will center their interest and affection here. They cultivate a love for money, for houses and lands, until it absorbs the powers of mind and body; their love for worldly possessions is greater than their love for souls for whom Christ died. The god of this world blinds their eyes, so that eternal things are not valued.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 2]          The great leading temptations that would assail man, Christ met in the wilderness of temptation. There he encountered, single-handed, the wily, subtle foe, and overcame him. The first great temptation was the indulgence of appetite; the second, presumption; the third, love of the world.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 3]          The thrones and kingdoms of the world and the glory of them, were offered to Christ, if he would bow down to Satan. Never will man be tried with temptations as powerful as those which assailed Christ. Satan came with worldly honor, wealth, and the pleasures of life, and presented them in the most attractive light to allure and deceive. "All this," said he to Christ, "will I give thee, if thou wilt worship me." Christ repelled the wily foe, and came off victor.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 4]          Satan has better success in approaching man. He whispers, "All this money, all this gain, this land, this power, honor and riches will I give thee." For what? His conditions generally are, that integrity shall be yielded, conscientiousness blunted, and selfishness indulged. Through devotion to worldly interests, Satan receives the homage which he asks. The door is left open for him to enter as he pleases, with his evil train of impatience, love of self, pride, avarice, over-reaching, and the whole catalogue of sinful traits. Man is charmed, and treacherously lured on to ruin. If we yield ourselves to worldliness of heart and life, Satan is satisfied.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 5]          Christ overcame Satan, showing us how we also may overcome. Christ resisted Satan with Scripture. He might have had recourse to his own divine power, and used his own words; but he said, "It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God." With the second temptation he says, "It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." Christ's example is before us. If the sacred Scriptures were studied and followed, the Christian would be fortified to meet the wily foe; but the word of God is neglected, and disaster and defeat follow.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 6]          "What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?" Many are selling their souls at a cheap market. None can afford to make this great sacrifice. God has intrusted talents to our stewardship. To many he has given talents of means and of influence. If they would with industry, perseverance, and zeal, improve the capital placed in their hands, they might be successful in turning many souls from error to righteousness. These souls would labor for others, and thus influence and means would be constantly increasing and multiplying in the Master's cause. If the professed followers of Christ would engage in his service with the same earnestness which they manifest in acquiring property, what a work they might accomplish in extending the Redeemer's kingdom!  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 7]          Those with but small capacity, sanctified by the love of God, can do good for the Master; but they who have quick, discerning minds may employ them in his work with grand results. To wrap them in a napkin, and hide them in the earth, and deprive God of the increase of the talents he has intrusted to them, is a great wrong.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 8]          We are probationers. The Master is coming to investigate our course, and he will inquire what use has been made of the talents lent us. My brethren and sisters in the faith, have you done what you could to enlighten the minds of men in regard to truth, or have you found no time from your business cares and perplexities to devote to this work? It is a crime to use the bounties of God to diminish physical strength, and separate your affections from God. "Ye cannot serve God and mammon." You cannot love this world, and love the truths of God. "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? Whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God." "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him."  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 9]          Will you gather together earthly treasure to be destroyed in the great conflagration, or will you use your talents of means and of influence for the glory of God, and send your treasure before you into Heaven? The conflagrations and disasters by sea and land that have visited our country have been sent as a warning of what is about to come upon the world. God would show the children of men that he can kindle upon their idols a fire that water cannot quench. The great general conflagration is but just ahead, when all the wasted labor of life will be consumed. But the treasure laid up in Heaven will be safe. No thief can approach nor fire destroy it.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 10]          When the young man came to Christ saying, "Good Master, what good thing shall I do that I may have eternal life?" Jesus bade him keep the commandments. He returned answer, "All these have I kept from my youth up. What lack I yet?" Jesus looked with love upon the young man, and faithfully pointed out to him his deficiency in keeping the commandments. He did not love his neighbor as himself. Christ showed him his true character. His selfish love of riches was the defect which, if not removed, would debar him from Heaven. "If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven; and come and follow me." Christ would have him understand that he required nothing of him more than he himself had experienced. All he asked was that he should follow his example.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 11]          Christ left his riches and glory, and became poor, that man through his poverty might be made rich. He now requires him for the sake of these riches to yield earthly things, and secure Heaven. Christ knew that while the affections were upon worldly treasure, they would be withdrawn from God; therefore he said to the lawyer, "Go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven; and come and follow me." How did he receive the words of Christ? Was he rejoiced that he could secure the heavenly treasure? He was very sorrowful; for he had great possessions. Riches to him were honor and power. The great amount of his treasure made such a disposal of it seem like an impossibility.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 12]          Here is the danger of riches to the avaricious man. The more he gains, the harder it is for him to be generous. To diminish his wealth is like parting with life. Rather than do this, he turns from the attraction of the immortal reward in order to retain and increase his earthly possessions. He accumulates and hoards. Had he kept the commandments, his worldly possessions would not have been so great. How could he, plotting and striving for self, love God with all his heart, with all his mind, and with all his strength, and his neighbor as himself? Had he distributed to the necessities of the poor, and blessed his fellow-men with a portion of his means, as their wants demanded, he would have been far happier, and would have had greater heavenly treasure, and less of earth to place his affections upon.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 13]          Christ assured the young man who came to him, that if he would obey his requirements he should have treasure in Heaven. This world-loving man was very sorrowful. He wanted Heaven, but he desired to retain his wealth. He renounced immortal life for the love of money and power. Oh, what a miserable exchange! Yet how many are pursuing the same course who profess to be keeping all the commandments of God. In their first experience their hearts were all aglow with love for the truth; their minds were absorbed in the study of the Scriptures; they saw new beauty in every line. Then the good seed sown in the heart was springing up, and bearing fruit to the glory of God; but after a time, the cares of this life and the deceitfulness of riches choke the good seed of the word of God sown in the heart; and they fail to bring forth fruit. The truth struggles for supremacy, but the cares of this life and the love of other things gain the victory. Satan seeks through the attractions of this world to enchain them, and paralyze their moral powers, that they should have no sense of God's claims upon them.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 14]          Thus the love of gain becomes, with many, the ruling passion. They become slaves to this world. Selfish interests are predominant. Their example tends to lead others away from the truth. They have, by profession, said to the world, "Our citizenship is not here, but above," while their works proclaim that they are dwellers on the earth. The word of God declares that the day of Judgment shall come as a snare upon all those who dwell on the earth. Their profession is only a hindrance to other souls,--a false light to lure them to destruction.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 15]          Christ commits talents to his servants, and bids them, Improve these till I come. When the Master cometh, and all are called to strict account for their use of the talents intrusted to them, how shall we bear the investigation? Who will be prepared to return to the Master his talents doubled, showing that they have been judicious as well as faithful and persevering workers in his service?  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 16]          God holds us as his debtors, and also as debtors to our fellow-men who have not the light and truth. Said Paul, "I am debtor both to the Greeks and to the barbarians, both to the wise and to the unwise." God had revealed to Paul his truth, and in so doing made him a debtor to those who were in darkness, to enlighten them. God has given us light, not to hide under a bushel, but to set on a candlestick, that all who are in the house may be benefited. Our light should shine to others to reveal to them the way of everlasting life.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 17]          How can the value of houses and lands bear comparison with precious souls for whom Christ died? Through our instrumentality, these souls may be saved with us in the kingdom of glory; but we cannot take there the smallest portion of our earthly treasure. Let men acquire what they may, and preserve it with all the jealous care which they are capable of exercising, yet the mandate may go forth from the Lord, and in a few hours a fire which no skill can quench may destroy the accumulations of an entire life; they may become a mass of smouldering ruins.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 18]          The sword of wrath is stretched out over a people who have by their pride and wickedness provoked the displeasure of a just God. Storms, earthquakes, whirlwinds, fire, and the sword will spread desolation everywhere, until men's hearts shall fail them for fear, looking for those things which shall come upon the earth. We know not how small a space is between us and eternity. We know not how soon our probation may close.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 19]          Of what advantage will be earthly treasures, when life here closes, or when Christ makes his appearance? How will the wealth for which many have bartered their souls be appropriated, should they be suddenly called to close their probation, and their voice no longer control it? What will it profit a man if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Our means are of no more value than sand, only as used to provide for the daily necessities of life, and to bless others and advance the cause of God.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 20]          God is not pleased that his servants should be ignorant of his will, novices in spiritual understanding, but wise in worldly wisdom and knowledge. Our earthly interests can bear no comparison with our eternal welfare. God has a work for us to do higher than that of acquiring property.  {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, November 28, 1882 par. 21]          The weight of the wrath of God will fall upon those who have misspent their time, and served mammon instead of their Creator. Those who live for God and for Heaven, pointing the way of life to others, will go onward and upward to higher and holier joys. They will be rewarded with the "Well done, thou good and faithful servant. Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."                                                    -    {RH, November 28, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 1]       December 12, 1882 The Two Ways.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Strive to enter in at the strait gate; for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat; because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." These roads are distinct, separate, extending in opposite directions. One leads to eternal death, the other to eternal life. One is broad and smooth, the other narrow and rugged. So the parties that travel them are opposite in character, in life, in dress, and in conversation.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 2]          Those who travel in the narrow way are talking of the happiness they will have at the end of the journey. Their countenances are often sad, yet often beam with holy joy. They do not dress like the company in the broad road, nor talk like them, nor act like them. A pattern has been given them. A Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief opened that road for them, and traveled it himself. His followers see his footprints, and are comforted and cheered. He went through safely; so can they, if they follow in his steps.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 3]          In the broad road all are occupied with their persons, their dress, and the pleasures in the way. They indulge freely in mirth and revelry, and think not of their journey's end, of the certain ruin at the termination of the path. Every day they approach nearer their destruction, yet they madly rush on faster and faster.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 4]          Many who travel in the broad road have the words written upon them, "Dead to the world. The end of all things is at hand. Be ye also ready." They appear like the gay, thoughtless ones around them, their conversation is like that of their companions; but they occasionally point with great satisfaction to the letters on their garments, calling for others to have the same upon theirs. They are in the broad way, yet profess to be of the number who are traveling the narrow path. Those around them say, "There is no distinction between us. We are all alike; we dress and talk and act alike."  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 5]          When Christ shall come, will he accept a people who are conformed to the world? Will he acknowledge them as his people whom he has purified to himself? No, never, None but the pure and holy will he acknowledge as his. Only those who have been purified and made white through suffering will Christ accept.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 6]          How was it with the people of God in 1843 and 1844? There was a spirit of consecration then that there is not now. What has come over the professed peculiar people of God? Whence is the conformity to the world, the unwillingness to suffer for the truth's sake? Whence so great a lack of submission to the will of God? There is a lesson for us in the experience of the children of Israel after they left Egypt. God in mercy called them out from the Egyptians that they might worship him without hindrance or restraint. He proved and tried them by bringing them into strait places; he wrought for them in the way by mighty miracles. Yet notwithstanding his wonderful dealings with them, and the manifestations of his power in their deliverance, they murmured when tried or proved by him. Their language was, "Would to God we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt."  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 7]         Professed Christians often think it strange that the children of Israel murmured as they journeyed; that they could have been so ungrateful as to forget the gracious dealings of God with them. But many who think thus have done worse than they. God has given us light upon his word, revealing the great truths for this time, and making them so plain and clear that they cannot be misunderstood by the earnest seeker. Yet how few rightly prize this great blessing. When trials arise, how many are ready to look back and think that their lot is hard. They do not bear in mind that the way which they are traveling is a rugged, self-denying way, and that they must not expect everything to move on as smoothly as if they were in the broad road.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 8]          Why is it so hard to lead a humble, self-denying life? Because professed Christians are not dead to the world. It is easy living after we are dead to sin. But many are longing for the leeks and onions of Egypt. They have a disposition to dress and act as much like the world as possible and yet go to Heaven. Such are seeking to climb up some other way. They do not enter the strait gate, and walk in the narrow path.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 9]          The conformity of professed Christians to the world is a disgrace to their profession, a disgrace to the cause of God. They profess to have come out from the world and to be separate, yet are so near like them in dress, in conversation, and actions, that there is no distinction. While in the possession of life and health, many devote their God-given time and means to the adorning of the poor mortal bodies, forgetting that these are liable at any moment to be touched by the finger of God and laid upon a bed of death. But as they approach their last change, and mortal anguish racks their frames, the great inquiry is, "Am I prepared to die? prepared to appear before God in judgment, and pass the grand review?" Ask them then how they feel about decorating their persons, and if they have any sense of what it is to be prepared to appear before God, they will tell you that if they could take back and live over the past, they would correct their lives and shun the folly of the world, its vanity and pride; they would live to the glory of God, and set an example to all around them.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 10]          Why are so few interested in their eternal welfare, so few preparing for their last change? Earth attracts them, its treasures seem of worth to them. They find enough to engross the mind, and have no time to prepare for Heaven. Satan is ever seeking to plunge them deeper and deeper into difficulty. As soon as one perplexity or trouble is off the mind, he stands ready to involve them in another by begetting within them an unholy desire for more of the things of earth. Thus their time passes, and when it is too late, they see that they have gained nothing substantial. They have grasped at shadows, and lost eternal life.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 11]          Many who imitate the customs and fashions of the world claim that they do this in order to have an influence with worldlings. But here they make a sad and fatal mistake. If they would have a true and saving influence, let them live out their profession, show their faith by their righteous works, and make wide the distinction between the Christian and the world. Our words, our dress, our actions, should tell for God. Then all will take knowledge of us that we have been with Jesus. Unbelievers will see that the truth which we profess has a holy influence, that faith in Christ's coming affects our character. If any wish to have their influence sell in favor of the truth, let them live it out, and thus imitate the humble Pattern.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 12]          Parents, when you set an example of pride for your children, you are sowing seed that will spring up and bear fruit. That which you sow you will reap. The harvest will be plenteous and sure. It is easier to teach a lesson of pride than a lesson of humility. Satan and his angels stand ready to make the act of yours or the word that you may speak effectual to encourage your children to imitate the fashions of the world, and in their pride to mingle with society that is not holy. O parents, you thus plant in your own bosoms a thorn that you will often feel in anguish. When you would counteract the sad lesson you have taught your children, you will find it well-nigh impossible. You may deny them those things that would gratify their pride, yet it still lives in the heart, and nothing can destroy it but the quick and powerful Spirit of God. When this finds its way to the heart, it will work like a refining fire, and pride and love of the world will be consumed.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 13]          Unless you awake to the eternal interests of your children, they will surely be lost through your neglect. And the possibility that unfaithful parents will be saved themselves is very small. The lives of parents should be exemplary. They should exert a holy influence in their families. As they value the eternal interests of their children, they should rebuke pride in them, faithfully rebuke it, and encourage it not in word or deed.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 14]          Jesus, the King of glory, who gave his life to redeem us, wore a crown of thorns. It was thus that our Master's sacred head was adorned. "He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed." Yet the very ones that profess to be redeemed by the blood of Jesus, spilled for them, can indulge pride in the adornment of their persons, and still claim to be followers of the holy, humble, self-denying Pattern. Oh that all could see this as God sees it!  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 15]          Israel have been asleep to the pride, and fashion, and worldliness in the very midst of them. It is these things that separate God from his people, that shut the ark away from them. When the truth affects their hearts, it will cause a death to the world. They will then lay aside the outward adorning, and if they are dead they will not be moved by the laugh, jeer, and scorn of unbelievers. They will feel an anxious desire to be separate from the world, like their Master. They will not imitate its pride, fashions, or customs. The noble object will be ever before them, to glorify God, and gain the immortal inheritance. This prospect will swallow up all beside of an earthly nature. God will have a people separate and distinct from the world. And as soon as any indulge a desire to imitate the fashions of the world, just so soon God ceases to acknowledge them as his children. They show that they are strangers to grace, strangers to the meek and lowly Jesus. If they had acquainted themselves with him, they would walk worthy of him.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 16]          A form of godliness will not save any. All must have a deep and living experience. This alone will save them in the time of trouble before us. Then their work will be tried, of what sort it is. If it is gold, silver, and precious stones, they will be hid as in the secret of the Lord's pavilion. But if their work is wood, hay, stubble, nothing can shield them from the fierceness of Jehovah's wrath.  {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, December 12, 1882 par. 17]          Many measure themselves among themselves and compare their lives with the lives of others. This should not be. No one but Christ is given, us as an example, and each should strive to excel in imitating him. We are co-workers with Christ, or co-workers with the enemy. We either gather with Christ, or scatter abroad. We are decided, whole-hearted Christians, or none at all. None will enter Heaven without making a sacrifice. Those who are willing to make any and every sacrifice for eternal life will have it; and it will be worth suffering for, worth crucifying self for, and sacrificing every idol for. The far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory outweighs every earthly treasure, and eclipses every earthly attraction.                                                    -    {RH, December 12, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 1]       December 26, 1882 Holiday Gifts.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The holiday season is fast approaching with its interchange of gifts, and old and young are intently studying what they can bestow upon their friends as a token of affectionate remembrance. It is pleasant to receive a gift, however small, from those we love. It is an assurance that we are not forgotten, and seems to bind us to them a little closer.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 1}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 2]          Brethren and sisters, while you are devising gifts for one another, I would remind you of our heavenly Friend, lest you should be unmindful of his claims. Will he not be pleased if we show that we have not forgotten him? Jesus, the Prince of Life, gave all to bring salvation within our reach. Oh, matchless love! he left his royal home, his high command, and stooped to share our poverty and shame, that we might be exalted to share his riches and his throne. His glorious perfection called forth the admiration of the angelic host; yet he, their adored Commander, came down to a world sunken in sin, that he might give us a perfect example in his life. Step by step, he descended to the deepest humiliation, that he might reach fallen, guilty men, and lift them up to become sons of God. For us he submitted to insult and shameful abuse. For us he denied himself at every point. He suffered even unto death, that he might give us eternal life.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 2}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 3]          It is through Christ that we receive every blessing. We may come to him in our poverty and need, and he will listen to our petitions, and supply our every want. We are dependent upon him every moment for grace and strength to maintain our integrity and to continue in his love. How often we need to have the bread of life broken to our souls! How often we need to be refreshed at the fountain of living waters! Every temporal as well as every spiritual blessing, is a continual witness of his beneficence, The recurring seasons, with the rich and varied blessings which they bring, the refreshing rain and the glad sunshine, every good thing we receive, attests the continuance of our Creator's gift to man.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 3}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 4]          Shall not all these precious tokens of his love call forth a response from us in free-will offerings for his cause? Shall not our heavenly Benefactor share in the tokens of our gratitude and love? Come, brethren and sisters, come with your children, even the babes in your arms, and bring your offerings to God according to your ability. Make melody to him in your hearts, and let his praise be upon your lips. Let us rejoice that our Saviour liveth to make intercession for us in the presence of Jehovah. As a people we have backslidden from God; let us return unto him, and he will return unto us, and will heal all our backslidings. Let us, upon the coming Christmas and New Year's festivals, not only make an offering to God of our means, but give ourselves unreservedly to him, a living sacrifice.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 4}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 5]          From this time till the opening of the new year, let the theme of our thoughts be, "What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits toward me? I will take the cup of salvation, and call upon the name of the Lord. I will pay my vows unto the Lord now in the presence of all his people." You have taxed your inventive powers to prepare something that will surprise and gratify your friends. Let us in these last days of 1882, be as anxious, as earnest, as persevering, to render to God that which is due him.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 5}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 6]          While our heavenly Father has crowned our lives with abundance to supply our temporal wants, his mercies have been abused because they were so full and free. Many forget that their obligations to God increase with the continuous manifestations of his love and care, and that all these call for acknowledgment from us in gifts and offerings to sustain the various branches of his work. Such have now a precious opportunity to redeem the past, and to show that God has the first place in their affections. Let not our best thoughts, our most earnest efforts, our most precious offerings, be given to earthly friends, while our Creator is neglected and forgotten. I speak to those who profess to be his dear children: What will you bring to God as a token of your love and gratitude? However small the offering, he will accept it, if it is the best you have to bring, and is given in love and sincerity of heart.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 6}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 7]          I feel sad as I think how many are so engrossed with thoughts of their friends and the gifts they are preparing for them that they will lose sight of their obligations to God. They will not seek to purify the soul temple from defilement that they may present to the Lord an offering in righteousness. During the past year, Satan has been making most earnest effort to sow discord and dissension among brethren. Now, as the old year is passing away and the new year coming in, is a good time for those who have cherished alienation and bitterness to make confession to one another. "Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed." This is the Lord's direction; will we obey him, or choose to remain in pride, and justify our course of wrong? Oh! that many may seek to have the sins of the past year blotted out, and pardon written against their names in the heavenly record.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 7}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 8]          We must forgive those who trespass against us, if we would obtain pardon and grace when we approach the mercy-seat. Mercy and love must be cherished by all who would be followers of Jesus. When Peter asked, "Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? till seven times?" Jesus replied, "I say not unto thee, Until seven times; but Until seventy times seven." He then enforced the duty of forgiveness, by the parable of the two debtors. One was forgiven a debt of ten thousand talents, and then refused to show mercy to his fellow-servant who owed him a hundred pence. The pardon granted to that hard-hearted servant was revoked, and he was delivered to the tormentors. Our Lord makes the application of the parable in these impressive words: "So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses."  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 8}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 9]          Here is work for every family and every church. Make haste, brethren and sisters, to improve the few remaining days of 1882 in setting your own hearts in order, and making every wrong right. Remember that we shall be forgiven only as we forgive. Let all enmity, dissension, and bitterness die with the old year. Let kindness and brotherly and sisterly affection revive in our hearts. We may open the new year with a clean record. How happy the thought! Let us draw near to God "with a true heart in full assurance of faith," that the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, may keep our hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 9}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 10]          I entreat the followers of Jesus not to let the precious opportunities of these coming days pass unimproved. Let not time and means be spent in preparing gifts which will benefit neither giver nor receiver. Remember that both your time and means are intrusted you of God, and that he will call you to account for the manner in which you employ his gifts. As Christians we cannot honor a custom which is not approved of Heaven. Let us, rather, seek to bring our hearts into a right condition, to free ourselves from pride, vanity, selfishness, and every other evil, and let mercy, truth, goodness, and love dwell therein. Let us remember the Lord our Creator, and bring to him the offering of gratitude, and he will accept not only the gift but the giver. We may have such a spirit of love and joy in our hearts and homes as will make angels glad.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 10}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 11]          If all the means that will at this holiday season be expended to gratify unsanctified desire, or that will be needlessly invested, were brought as an offering of gratitude to God, to be used in advancing his cause, what an amount would flow into the treasury! Who are willing this year to deviate from their usual custom? How many will turn their thoughts and plans into a more elevated, heavenly channel? In this time of peril and backsliding from God because of selfish indulgence, will we not look from the human to the divine? Will we not show our remembrance of God and our gratitude for his continual mercies, and, above all, for the gift of his dear Son? Shall we not seek to conform to the Divine Model? to imitate Him who went about doing good?  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 11}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 12]          I address my brethren upon whom God has bestowed of this world's goods: What will you do at the beginning of this new year to show your gratitude to the Giver of all your mercies? Will you return to him in willing offerings a portion of the gifts he has freely bestowed upon you? Will you, by your Christmas and New Year's gifts, acknowledge that all things belong to God, and that all the blessings which we receive are the result of divine beneficence?  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 12}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 13]          When Jesus ascended to Heaven, he committed his work on earth to his disciples, and bade them carry it forward in his name. As followers of Christ we are to be his representatives among men. The salvation of perishing souls calls for our personal effort and for our means. This should be the great object continually before us. It is to accomplish this that God has intrusted us with means. Let us then render to him that which is his own. Let the men of means make a free-will offering to God by liberal gifts for our publishing houses and other institutions. These important instrumentalities in the cause of God are heavily burdened and seriously crippled in their work for want of means. There are still debts upon some of our houses of worship. If we would this year deny ourselves, and by our offerings clear these from debt, would it not be pleasing to our heavenly Father?  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 13}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 14]          And it is not the wealthy alone that can aid in advancing the work of God. If our young men would but deny self for the truth's sake, if they were willing to work hard and economize, they might have a capital with which to pay their expenses at college, and thus qualify themselves for greater usefulness, and they might also have a reserve fund to answer the calls for means for the different branches of our work. If our young sisters felt the claims which God has upon them, they would dispense with ornaments and needless trimming, and would earnestly seek for the inward adorning; and instead of expending all their earnings for clothing or in selfish indulgence, they would have something to spare for the cause of Christ.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 14}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 15]          In every church, however small, special efforts should be made to show our gratitude to God by bringing our offerings for his cause. Let those who desire a Christmas tree make its boughs fruitful with gifts for the needy, and offerings for the treasury of God. And let the children learn the blessedness of giving by bringing their little gifts to add to the offerings of their parents.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 15}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 16]          The claims of God should take the precedence of any and every other, and should be met at any cost or sacrifice to ourselves. However small our income, we should faithfully reserve for him that which he claims as his. Saith the Lord, "Them that honor me I will honor." To withhold our tithes and offerings from the treasury of the Lord, is accounted of him as robbery. Yet are there not many, even among us, who meet all other claims before the claims of God? Some bring no offerings for his cause, and even withhold the tithe, which he has distinctly reserved for himself. Some of these persons are yet in apparent prosperity. In his great mercy God is still sparing them that they may see and put away their sin. Others are already feeling his curse upon them. They are brought into straitened circumstances, and feel less and less ability to give, when if they had made God's claims first, and had with a willing heart brought their offerings to him, they would have been blessed with more means to bestow.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 16}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 17]          "God loveth a cheerful giver," and if we with a grateful heart bring our gifts and offerings to him, "not grudgingly or of necessity," his blessing will attend us as he has promised, "I will open you the windows of Heaven, and pour you out a blessing." And though it may have cost self-denial and sacrifice on our part, the approval of our conscience and the blessing of Heaven will make this holiday season one of the happiest we have ever experienced.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 17}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 18]          While urging upon all the duty of first bringing their offerings to God, I would not wholly condemn the practice of making Christmas and New Years gifts to our friends. It is right to bestow upon one another tokens of love and remembrance if we do not in this forget God, our best friend. We should make our gifts such as will prove a real benefit to the receiver. I would recommend such books as will be an aid in understanding the word of God, or that will increase our love for its precepts. Provide something to be read during these long winter evenings. For those who can procure it, D'Aubigne's History of the Reformation will be both interesting and profitable. From this work we may gain some knowledge of what has been accomplished in the past in the great work of reform. We can see how God poured light into the minds of those who searched his word, how much the men ordained and sent forth by him were willing to suffer for the truth's sake, and how hard it is for the great mass of mankind to renounce their errors and to receive and obey the teachings of the Scriptures. During the winter evenings, when our children were young, we read from this history with the deepest interest. We made it a practice to read instructive and interesting books, with the Bible, in the family circle, and our children were always happy as we thus entertained them. Thus we prevented a restless desire to be out in the street with young companions, and at the same time cultivated in them a taste for solid reading.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 18}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 19]          Those in charge of our publishing houses at Battle Creek, Mich., and Oakland, Cal., have been led by a sense of duty to make a careful selection of the best books, which they offer for sale at reasonable rates. Those who wish books will do well to purchase these in preference to the great mass of current literature that will strengthen neither mind nor morals. Many of our people already have the "Life of Christ." The "Life of Paul," now offered for sale at this Office, is another useful and deeply interesting work which should be widely circulated. The volumes of "Spirit of Prophecy," should be in every family, and should be read aloud in the family circle. More than one-half of our people know little or nothing of the contents of these books, and they are losing much by their neglect.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 19}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 20]          The Testimonies contain instruction which meets the case of all, both parents and children. Should these be read aloud to the entire family, the children as well as the parents would be benefited by their counsels, warnings, and reproofs. While these are placed out of sight and neglected for the reading of fictitious, sensational literature, both yourselves and your children will be retrograding mentally and spiritually.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 20}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 21]          Many Sabbath-keepers neglect to take the Review, and some have neither the Review nor the Signs. They plead as an excuse that they cannot afford to take these papers which it is so important for them to have. But in many cases several secular papers will be found upon their tables for their children to peruse. The influence of most of the periodicals of the day is such as to render the word of God distasteful, and to destroy a relish for all useful and instructive reading. The mind assimilates to that which it feeds upon. The secular papers are filled with accounts of murders, robberies and other revolting crimes, and the mind of the reader dwells on the scenes of vice therein depicted. But indulgence, the reading of sensational or demoralizing literature becomes a habit, like the use of opium or other baleful drugs, and as a result, the minds of thousands are enfeebled, debased, and even crazed. Satan is doing more through the productions of the press to weaken the minds and corrupt the morals of the youth than by any other means.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 21}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 22]          Let all reading of this character be banished from your houses, let books that are useful, instructive, and elevating, be placed in your libraries and upon your tables, with the Review and Herald, our church paper, and the Signs of the Times, our missionary paper, and the effect upon both parents and children will be good. During these long winter evenings, let parents see that all their children are at home, and then let the time be devoted to the reading of the Scriptures and other interesting books that will impart knowledge and inculcate right principles. Let the best reader be selected to read aloud, while other members of the family are engaged in useful occupations. Thus these evenings at home may be made both pleasant and profitable. Pure healthful reading will be to the mind what healthful food is to the body. You will thus become stronger to resist temptation, to form right habits, and to act upon right principles.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 22}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 23]          There is in many families professing to believe the truth, a shameful neglect of searching the Scriptures. They are ignorant, when it is their privilege to be wise. All should take time for the daily study of the word of God, with earnest prayer that they may learn the way of life and salvation. That holy word is a sure guide, and will enable all who search its pages to distinguish between its sacred truths and the false doctrines so widely taught in these times of peril. I urge upon you, my brethren and sisters, the necessity of searching the Scriptures. Your eternal destiny depends upon your understanding and obeying them for yourselves. There the plan of salvation is clearly set forth, God's claims are plainly stated, and if we are his obedient children we shall search carefully and prayerfully to learn his will that we may do it.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 23}
[RH, December 26, 1882 par. 24]          We need to think more of God and less of ourselves. If we would but think of him as often as we have evidence of his care for us, we would keep him ever in our thoughts, and would delight to talk of him and praise him. We talk of temporal things because we have an interest in them. We talk of our friends because we love them; our joys and our sorrows are bound up with them. Yet we have infinitely greater reason to love God than to love our earthly friends; we receive more from him than from any other friend, and it should be the most natural thing in the world to make God first in all our thoughts, to talk of his goodness and tell of his power, and to respond to his love by our free-will gifts and offerings for his cause. All things belong to God; and the rich gifts he has bestowed upon us, the glories of the heavens, the beauties of nature, the bounties of his providence, are not for us to worship; they were not given to absorb our thoughts and love so that we should have naught to give to God; they are to constantly remind us of him, and to bind us in bonds of love and gratitude to our gracious Benefactor. Oh! I entreat you who profess to love God to be less self-caring. Center your affections upon Jesus, your Redeemer. Give up all for him, be willing to make any and every sacrifice to save souls for whom he died. Give him your loving homage, your willing service, and he will bestow upon you the priceless gift of everlasting life.  {RH, December 26, 1882 par. 24}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 1]       January 9, 1883 The Sacrifice of Separation.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The opinion is widely held, that the sacrifices and offerings of the Hebrews possess no significance for Christians, and can be of no interest to them. This opinion is without foundation. It is true that the ceremonies of the Mosaic law are not now to be observed; but, when rightly understood, they are seen to be all aglow with sacred and important truths. These rites, appointed by Jehovah himself, were like so many beacons to light up the path of God's ancient people, and to direct their minds to the great sacrifice to be offered for the sins of men. Viewed in the light of the cross, they contain most precious lessons for the people of God today.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 2]          The children of Israel were anciently commanded to make an offering for the entire congregation, to purify them from ceremonial defilement. For the sacrifice a red heifer was offered, representing the more perfect offering that should redeem from the pollution of sin. This was an occasional sacrifice for the purification of all those who had necessarily or accidentally touched the dead. All who came in contact with death in any way were considered ceremonially unclean. Thus the minds of the Hebrews were forcibly impressed with the fact that death came in consequence of sin, and therefore is a representative of sin. The one heifer, the one ark, the one brazen serpent, impressively point to the one great offering, the sacrifice of Christ.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 3]          This heifer was to be red without spot, which was a symbol of blood. It must be without blemish, and one that had never borne a yoke. Here again Christ was typified. The Son of God came voluntarily to accomplish the work of atonement. There was no obligatory yoke upon him, for he was independent and above all law. The angels, as God's intelligent messengers, were under the yoke of obligation; no personal sacrifice of theirs could atone for the guilt of fallen man. Christ alone was free from the claims of the law to undertake the redemption of the sinful race. He had power to lay down his life and to take it up again. "Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God."  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 4]          Yet this glorious being loved the poor sinner, and took upon himself the form of a servant, that he might suffer and die in man's behalf. Jesus might have remained at his Father's right hand, wearing his kingly crown and royal robes. But he chose to exchange all the riches, honor, and glory of Heaven for the poverty of humanity, and his station of high command for the horrors of Gethsemane and the humiliation and agony of Calvary. He became a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, that, by his baptism of suffering and blood, he might purify and redeem a guilty world. "Lo, I come," was the joyful assent, "to do thy will O God!"  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 5]          The sacrificial heifer was conducted without the camp, and slain in the most solemn manner. Thus Christ suffered without the gates of Jerusalem, for Calvary was outside the city walls. This was to show that Christ did not die for the Hebrews alone, but for all mankind. He proclaims to a fallen world that he has come to be their Redeemer, and urges them to accept the salvation which he offers.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 6]          The heifer having been slain, the priest, clothed in pure white garments, took the blood in his hands as it issued from the body of the victim, and cast it toward the temple seven times. Thus Christ in his own spotless righteousness, after shedding his precious blood, entered into the heavenly sanctuary to minister in the sinner's behalf. And there the crimson current is brought into the service of reconciling God to man. "And having a high priest over the house of God, let us draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water."  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 7]          The body of the heifer was burned to ashes, which signified a whole and ample sacrifice. The ashes were then gathered up by a person uncontaminated by contact with the dead, and laid up in a clean place without the camp. When the ceremony of cleansing was to be performed, these were placed in a vessel containing water from a running stream. This clean and pure person then took a cedar stick with scarlet cloth and a bunch of hyssop and sprinkled the contents of the vessel upon the tent and the persons therein. This ceremony was repeated several times in order to be thorough, and was done as a purification from sin.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 8]          The cleansing water sprinkling the unclean, symbolized the blood of Christ spilled to cleanse us from moral impurities. The repeated sprinklings illustrate the thoroughness of the work that must be accomplished for the repenting sinner. All that he has must be consecrated. Not only should his own soul be washed clean and pure, but he should strive to have his family, his domestic arrangements, his property, and his entire belongings consecrated to God.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 9]          After the sprinkling with hyssop of the tent, over the door of those cleansed was written, I am not my own; Lord, I am thine. Thus should it be with those who profess to be cleansed by the blood of Christ. God is no less exacting now than he was in olden times. The psalmist, in his prayer, refers to this symbolic ceremony when he says, "Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean; wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow." The blood of Christ is efficacious, but needs continually to be applied. God wants his servants to make a consecration of themselves to his cause, and to use for his glory the means which he has intrusted to them. If any have become selfish, and are withholding from the Lord that which they should cheerfully give to his service, then they need the blood of sprinkling thoroughly applied, consecrating them and all their possessions to God.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 10]          Many who profess to be followers of Christ have not that earnest and unselfish devotion to his cause that he requires of them. They give their attention to temporal matters, and train their minds for business, in order to benefit themselves thereby. But God calls for them to come more closely into union with him, that he may mold and train them for his work. A solemn statement was made to ancient Israel that the man who should remain unclean, and refuse to purify himself, should be cut off from among the congregation. This has a special meaning for us. If it was necessary in ancient times for the unclean to be purified by the blood of sprinkling, how essential for those living in the perils of the last days, exposed to the fierce temptations of Satan, to have the blood of Christ applied to their hearts daily. "For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh, how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?"  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 11]          Christ designed that his believing children should be the light of the world, the salt of the earth. The holy life and Christian example of one good man in a community, sheds a light that is reflected upon others. How great, then, should be the influence of a company of believers all walking in the commandments of God. The preaching of the word is ordained of God, to arouse and convict sinners. And when the living preacher exemplifies in his own life the self-denial and sacrifice of Christ, when his conversation and acts are in harmony with the Divine Pattern, then he will exert a powerful influence upon those who listen to his voice. But all cannot be teachers of the word in the pulpit. The individual duties of different persons vary, but there is work for all to do. All can aid the cause by giving unselfishly of their means to help the various branches of the work, to furnish means for the publication of tracts and periodicals to scatter among the people, and disseminate the truth. Those who give money to promote the cause, are bearing a part of the burden of the work; they are co-laborers with Christ, for God has furnished men with means, in trust, that they may use it for wise and holy purposes. This is among the instrumentalities which Heaven has ordained for doing good, one of the talents which men are to put out to the exchangers.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 12]          We should ever bear in mind that we are the stewards of God, and that he holds us accountable for the temporal talents he has lent us to use wisely for his glory. Shall we not closely search our hearts, and investigate the motives which prompt us to action? The danger of many is in loving their possessions. Their ears are not quick to hear the Master's call in the person of his saints and in the wants of his cause. They do not gladly invest their treasure in the enterprise of Christianity. If we desire a treasure in Heaven, we should be securing it while we have the opportunity. Those who feel safer to apply their means toward the greater accumulation of earthly riches, and invest sparingly in the cause of God, should feel satisfied to receive heavenly treasure according to their investment in heavenly stock.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 13]          Many desire to see the cause of God progress, but make little personal effort toward that end. If these could see their true position, and realize their accountability to God, they would become more earnest co-laborers with Jesus. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind." There can be no divided interest in this, for the whole heart and mind and strength is all that composes the man.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 14]          Says the apostle, "Ye are not your own, ye are bought with a price." When the poor, condemned sinner was lying under the curse of the Father's law, Jesus so loved him that he gave himself for the transgressor. He redeemed him by the virtue of his blood. We cannot estimate the precious ransom paid to redeem fallen man. The heart's best and holiest affections should be given in return for such wondrous love. The temporal gifts which we enjoy are merely lent us to aid in the advancement of the kingdom of God.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 15]          I speak of the tithing system, yet how meager it looks to my mind! How small the estimate! How vain the endeavor to measure, with mathematical rules, time, money, and love against a love and a sacrifice that is measureless and incomputable! Tithes for Christ! Oh, meager pittance, shameful recompense for that which cost so much! From the cross of Calvary, Christ calls for an unconditional surrender.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 16]          He promised the young ruler that if he sold all that he had and gave it to the poor, and lifted his cross and followed him, he should have treasure in Heaven. All we have should be consecrated to God. The Majesty of Heaven came to the world to die a sacrifice for the sins of man. How cold and selfish is the human heart that can turn away from that incomparable love, and set itself upon the vain things of this world!  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 17]          My brother, my sister, when selfishness is striving for the victory over you, bear in mind One who left the glorious courts of Heaven, and laid aside the robes of royalty for your sakes, becoming poor that through his poverty you might be made rich. Will you, then, disregard this great love and boundless mercy, by refusing to be inconvenienced, and to deny yourselves for his dear sake? Will you cling to the treasures of this life, and neglect to aid in carrying forward the great work of truth? I adjure you to arouse from your lethargy, leave the vain idolatry of worldly things, and be in earnest to secure a title to the immortal inheritance. Work while it is day. Do not imperil your souls by forfeiting present opportunities. Do not make your eternal interests of secondary importance. Do not put the world before religion, and toil day after day to acquire its riches, while the peril of eternal bankruptcy threatens you. Every day is bringing you nearer to the final reckoning. Be ready to yield up the talents lent you, with the increase gained by their wise use.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 18]          You cannot afford to sacrifice Heaven, or jeopardize your safety. Do not let the deceitfulness of riches lead you to neglect the immortal treasure. Satan is a wily foe, and he is ever on your track, striving to ensnare you, and compass your ruin. We are in the waiting time; let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning, waiting for the Lord when he returneth from the wedding, that when he cometh and knocketh you may open to him immediately.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 19]          Watch the first dimming of your light, the first neglect of prayer, the first symptom of spiritual slumber. He that endureth unto the end shall be saved. It is by the constant exercise of faith and love that believers are made to shine as lights in the world. You are making but poor preparation for the Master's coming, if, when he appears, you must present to him talents that you have buried in the earth,--talents neglected, abused, misused, a divided love, serving mammon while professedly serving God.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 19}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 20]          You profess to be servants of Christ. How necessary that you obey your Master's directions, and be faithful to your duties. "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." This love is without a parallel, giving to men the relationship of sons to God. Therefore the Father expects obedience from his children, therefore he requires a right disposition of the property he has placed in their hands. It is not their own to use for their personal gratification, but it is the capital of the Lord, for which they are responsible to him.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 20}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 21]          Children of the Lord, how precious is the promise! How full the atonement of the Saviour for our guilt! The Redeemer, with a heart of unalterable love, still sheds his sacred blood in the sinner's behalf. The wounded hands, the pierced side, the marred feet, plead eloquently for fallen man, whose redemption is purchased at so great a cost. Oh, matchless condescension! Time nor events can lessen the efficacy of the atoning sacrifice. As the fragrant cloud of incense rose acceptably to Heaven, and Aaron sprinkled the blood upon the mercy-seat of ancient Israel, and cleansed the people from guilt, so the merits of the slain Lamb are accepted by God today as a purifier from the defilement of sin.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 21}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 22]          "Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation." There are stern battles for you to fight. You should put on the whole armor of righteousness, and prove yourselves strong and true in your Redeemer's service. God wants no idlers in his field, but co-laborers with Christ, sentinels vigilant at their posts, valiant soldiers of the cross, ready to do and dare all things for the cause in which they are enlisted.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 22}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 23]          It is not wealth or intellect that gives happiness; it is true moral worth, and a sense of duty performed. You may have the overcomer's reward, and stand before the throne of Christ to sing his praises in the day when he assembles his saints; but your robes must be cleansed in the blood of the Lamb, charity must cover you as a garment, and you be found spotless and without blemish.  {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 23}
[RH, January 9, 1883 par. 24]          Says John the Revelator: "After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb." "These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple; and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes."                                                    -    {RH, January 9, 1883 par. 24}
[RH, April 24, 1883 par. 1]       April 24, 1883 Christian Work.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Do all things without murmurings and disputings; that ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world." Every Christian is a light bearer. "Ye are," says Christ to his followers, "the light of the world." While the work of preaching the gospel is committed to the minister, all the members of the church are to demonstrate its power by representing Christ in their lives. Says the apostle, "Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men." The piety of the Christian constitutes the standard by which worldlings judge the gospel.  {RH, April 24, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, April 24, 1883 par. 2]          God will have co-laborers in the earth. He gives every Christian a work to do. Every one has his special post of duty, and each should have a close connection with God, that he may be enabled to do his work wisely and well. The apostle exhorts his brethren to "do all things without murmurings or disputings." We are not only to refrain from murmurings and disputings, but to do "all things" which God and duty require.  {RH, April 24, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, April 24, 1883 par. 3]          The Lord has appointed to every person talents, great or small, according to his ability. Each individual has a mission to fulfill which involves weal or woe to some other soul. If faithful to his trust, he is a light that shines to God's glory; by his Christian example, his constancy and fidelity, he represents Christ to the world. If he is unfaithful, he becomes a false light, an agent of Satan to allure souls to ruin. As the sentinel who sleeps at his post endangers the liberty and life of his comrades, so does the professed Christian who is untrue to his high calling endanger the eternal welfare of his fellow-men.  {RH, April 24, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, April 24, 1883 par. 4]          The salvation of sinners requires earnest, personal labor. We are to bear to them the word of life, not to wait for them to come to us. With personal piety and a consistent course of life our earnest heart-felt appeals will be, through God, as sharp arrows of the Almighty to pierce the sin-hardened heart, as sharp sickles to reap a precious harvest for the heavenly garner. If we are co-laborers with Christ, we shall all have sheaves to bring to the Master,--souls saved through our instrumentality.  {RH, April 24, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, April 24, 1883 par. 5]          The injunction to be blameless and harmless does not teach that we may remain in a passive state. If Christians aspire no higher than a mere negative virtue, we may well anxiously inquire, what is to become of those who know not Christ nor the truth? Who will reach out their hands to save them? "Blameless" here means unadulterated, sincere; it expresses an active piety. We are to let our light shine upon others, that its bright beams may reflect glory to the great Source of light. Our Heavenly Father is not a hard master; he requires of no man more or less than he gives him ability to do. "Unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required." Every one has earnest work to do for God. Every one upon whom God has bestowed the gift of reason has some influence over others. By the blessing of God, that influence can be used to save souls. We shall individually be held responsible for doing an iota less than God has given us ability to do. He measures our strength; he gives us work which we can do, and which we must do if we ever hear from his lips the heavenly benediction, "Well done, good and faithful servant."  {RH, April 24, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, April 24, 1883 par. 6]          Some persons array before their imagination a large number of Christian duties which they should perform, and then they tremble and shrink at the task, and in many cases leave it altogether undone. There are faults in themselves to be corrected, wrong habits to be reformed, temptations to be resisted. As followers of Christ, there must go forth from them a steady, certain light, whose bright beams shall so represent Jesus that the unbelieving world shall be led to respect Christianity and to glorify God. The preparation essential for the Christian's work requires an effort. There must be a daily searching of heart, in obedience to the injunction of the apostle, " Examine yourselves whether ye be in the faith." Secret prayer must be maintained; to neglect this duty would be to throw aside one's weapons before going into battle. The prayer-meeting must be attended, and a cheerful testimony borne; souls may be discouraged, perhaps led in the wrong direction, if the testimonies do not breathe the right spirit. There are persons who need the help of kindly words and deeds, and who need prayer offered for them and with them. Here is indeed earnest work for every follower of Christ. But we should not be disheartened by the magnitude of the work. All is not to be done at once. God requires today only the work of the day. We should take things in their order, one thing at a time. The willing mind, the earnest purpose, will go forward. God has promised grace according to our need.  {RH, April 24, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, April 24, 1883 par. 7]         Have you put off the work until this eleventh hour? I entreat you to begin now. Do you feel incompetent to do some great thing, and therefore neglect to do anything? Do what you can, be it ever so little. Go about your work calmly, relying upon God for that strength which he alone can give. Look not anxiously into the morrow. Today employ your time to the very best account, let your light shine for Christ, even in the performance of little duties. Tomorrow again present yourself to Jesus as one ready to do any work, be it ever so humble. The faithful performance of today's duties will prepare you to take hold of tomorrow's work with new courage and new zeal, saying, "Hitherto hath the Lord helped me." Ever stand as minute men before God; let the prayer of your heart be, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do now? Imbue me with thy Spirit; strengthen me for thy work." Then may you grow up to the full stature of men in Christ.  {RH, April 24, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, April 24, 1883 par. 8]         We permit ourselves to feel altogether too much care and trouble and perplexity in the Lord's work. We need to trust him, believe on him, and go forward. We should not shadow the lives of others with our sorrows or disappointments, or discourage them by leaving our work for them to do. All have Satan and his host to meet, and need to put forth their utmost efforts to resist the powers of darkness. All have trials, griefs hard to bear, temptations hard to resist. Do not tell your troubles to your fellow-mortals, but carry everything to God in prayer. Make it a rule never to utter one word of doubt or discouragement. You can do much to brighten the lives of others and strengthen their efforts, by words of hope and holy cheer, even when your own heart is weighed down with unspoken sorrow.  {RH, April 24, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, April 24, 1883 par. 9]          There is many a brave soul sorely pressed by temptation, fainting in the conflict with self and with the powers of darkness, yet at the same time seeking to do good to others. Do not censure or discourage such a one in his hard struggle. Cheer him with brave, hopeful words that shall urge him on his way. Thus the light of Christ may shine from you. Thus you confess Jesus and his transforming grace to the world. "No man liveth to himself." By our unconscious influence others may be encouraged and strengthened, or they may be discouraged and repelled from Christ and the truth.                             (Concluded next week.)  {RH, April 24, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, May 1, 1883 par. 1]       May 1, 1883 Christian Work.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Concluded.)         Professed follower of Christ, when you are devoting time and means to the indulgence of pride, ask yourself whose gifts you are thus squandering. When you spend precious hours in fashioning what is merely to please the fancy, but will benefit no one, inquire how that day's record will stand in the books above. Your works will be brought into Judgment, whether they be good or evil. Suppose you were to keep an account of the manner in which each day is spent, how often would you have to make such records as these? "Spent one or two hours in bed after daylight, because I was disinclined to rise and begin the day's duties. Spent several hours in crocheting. Devoted the day to making ruffles to ornament my children's dresses. They must look like other people, or I shall have no influence. Passed this afternoon in entertaining visitors. The name of Jesus was not mentioned. We talked of the wrong course of our brethren and sisters, of our worldly affairs, and our perplexities and trials." Are such persons honoring God in their lives? Is their light shining? Are souls saved through their instrumentality?  {RH, May 1, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, May 1, 1883 par. 2]          Many do not know how to win souls to Christ, because they have never tried to learn. If they would enter upon the work cheerfully and heartily, endeavoring to exert a right influence in the position where God has placed them, they would gain strength and experience with every effort. They would learn how to adapt themselves to the wants of others, and might thus become successful in winning souls to Christ and the truth. A large share of the Christian world are endeavoring to serve God by proxy. Men educate themselves for trades, for business, but not for Christian work, which is more important than everything besides. There is an appropriate division of labor in the same manufactory. Men are set apart for special branches of the business. While one can do his own work successfully, he may not be qualified to do that of his neighbor. The carpenter would blunder at the anvil, and the blacksmith with the plane. In the professions, greater difficulties would exist. The lawyer could not take charge of critical cases of sickness, and the physician would make poor work at pleading a case in court. In the same manner the followers of Christ have different positions and duties, and each should seek to qualify himself for the place which the Master has assigned him. "To every man his work."  {RH, May 1, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, May 1, 1883 par. 3]          Those who excuse themselves from labor to save other souls, will not be saved themselves. There is work to be done for Christ in our families, in our neighborhoods, everywhere. By kindness to the poor, the sick, or the bereaved, we may obtain an influence over them, so that divine truth may find access to their hearts. Opportunities for usefulness are on every hand. All who are imbued with the Spirit of Christ will show themselves to be fruit-bearing branches of the living Vine.  {RH, May 1, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, May 1, 1883 par. 4]          It is a sad fact, that many professors of religion gauge their piety by the lowest standard which they deem safe for themselves. They mean to escape the wrath of God, but are not seeking to do all the good that the Lord has given them ability to do. They fall into the observance of certain forms, which they term religion, and argument and entreaty are alike powerless to move them from their stereotyped position. They are well satisfied with themselves. They will not be aroused to pray more or to give more. Many pass on month after month, year after year, without a genuine experience in the love of God, or a burden for the salvation of souls. By their lack of religious fervor, by their worldliness and selfishness, they lead others to skepticism or contempt for the truth.  {RH, May 1, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, May 1, 1883 par. 5]          Could the ledger of Heaven be opened before us, we would be greatly astonished at the large proportion of professing Christians who really contribute nothing toward the upbuilding of Christ's kingdom, who put forth no efforts for the salvation of souls. Such are slothful servants. Many who are satisfied not to do much good, flatter themselves that they are doing no harm so long as they do not oppose the earnest, active workers. But this class are doing much harm by their example. For the influence thus exerted, they must render an account to God. Sinners, misled by these false lights, are going down to ruin. Every person will be held accountable for the good which he might have done, but failed to perform because he was too careless and indolent to gain a knowledge of the will of God.  {RH, May 1, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, May 1, 1883 par. 6]          The slothful servant was not condemned for what he had done, but for what he had not done. There is no more dangerous enemy to the cause of God than an indolent Christian. An open profaner does less harm; for he deceives no one, he appears what he is, a brier, a thorn. The do-nothings are the greatest hindrance. Those who will not bear burdens, who shun all disagreeable responsibilities, are the first to be taken in Satan's snare, the first to lend their influence to a wrong course.  {RH, May 1, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, May 1, 1883 par. 7]          Watch, pray, work--these are the Christian's watch-words. Let none excuse themselves from labor for the salvation of souls. Let none deceive themselves into the belief that nothing is required of them. No less is required of any than was expected of the man with one talent. That unfaithful servant hid his talent in the earth, and then sought to justify his course by murmuring against his lord. In like manner, those who do the least in the cause of Christ are most ready to doubt and murmur. If they would connect with the living Vine, and bear fruit to the glory of God, they would find so much to do, and feel so great joy in the work, that they would have no time or disposition to complain.  {RH, May 1, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, May 1, 1883 par. 8]          It is ours to make the record which we desire to meet hereafter. Would we have its pages filled with the history of earnest work for God and humanity? Let us follow in the footsteps of Him who declared, "I must work the works of Him that sent me, while it is day; the night cometh, when no man can work.  {RH, May 1, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 1]       May 8, 1883 Practical Thoughts for the Camp-Meetings.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         ［At our camp-meeting at Hanford, Cal., one year ago, I felt urged by the Spirit of the Lord to speak to our people concerning the importance of maintaining right habits of life in order to enjoy the benefits of the meeting. As the points there dwelt upon are of general application, a summary of the remarks made are here given for the benefit of all who attend these annual gatherings.］  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 2]          Our yearly convocations are held for a special purpose. We desire to obtain spiritual strength by feeding upon the bread of life. We have separated from God by yielding to the maxims, customs, and practices of the world. We have allowed temporal things to absorb our attention, and have regarded the service of God as of secondary importance. As a consequence, we find ourselves in a state of great spiritual weakness. The season we spend here together should be a time of humiliation, brokenness of heart, and confession of sin. We want here to seek the Lord, and find him to the joy of our souls. To do this, we must cleanse the soul temple from its defilement; we must banish therefrom selfish thoughts and interests. Jesus is among us, to hear our penitential confessions and pardon our sins.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 3]          We should not devote this precious time to needless labor merely to gratify the appetite. We have not come here to indulge in feasting. Those who have taken charge of our restaurant at previous camp-meetings, have had the privilege of attending but few of the meetings. Much care and thought were given to the preparation of the food,--the cooking of meat, pies, cake, and a variety of other dishes to please the appetite. Was this really necessary? I think not. A few simple articles of food, prepared with care and skill, would supply all our real wants, and at the same time would do no injury to stomach or brain. The food should be abundant in quantity, and of good quality. We should not be compelled to live on a meat diet because nothing else is provided to supply its place. The money that is expended in buying meat, would purchase a good variety of fruits, vegetables, and grains. Meat is not essential for health or strength, else the Lord made a mistake when he provided food for Adam and Eve before their fall. All the elements of nutrition are contained in the fruits, vegetables, and grains.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 4]          If we are careful in our diet, at the same time clothing ourselves in a healthful manner during the changes that are liable to occur, we may avoid the unpleasant consequences of neglect of these important matters. Parents should give special attention to the diet of their children. Let them have good, wholesome food, prepared in a simple, palatable manner. But many housewives do not know how to cook. Light is shining upon them, but they do not care to receive it. Turning with contempt from a method of cooking which requires skill and inventive power, they depend on injurious substances to supply the lack. We profess to be reformers, and as such should be constantly seeking to bring all our customs and habits to a correct standard, instead of conforming to the hurtful practices of the world.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 5]          Hot biscuit raised with soda or baking powder should never appear upon our tables. Such compounds are unfit to enter the stomach. Hot raised bread of any kind is difficult of digestion. Graham gems which are both wholesome and palatable may be made from the unbolted flour, mixed with pure cold water and milk. But it is difficult to teach our people simplicity. When we recommend graham gems, our friends say, "Oh, yes, we know how to make them." We are much disappointed when they appear, raised with baking powder or with sour milk and soda. These give no evidence of reform. The unbolted flour, mixed with pure soft water and milk, makes the best gems we ever tasted. If the water is hard, use more sweet milk, or add an egg to the batter. Gems should be thoroughly baked in a well-heated oven, with a steady fire.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 6]          To make rolls, use soft water and milk, or a little cream; make a stiff dough, and knead it as for crackers. Bake on the grate of the oven. These are sweet and delicious. They require thorough mastication, which is a benefit both to the teeth and the stomach. They make good blood, and impart strength. With such bread, and the abundant fruits, vegetables, and grains with which our country abounds, no greater luxuries should be desired.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 7]          We should avoid errors, not only in the quality, but in the quantity of our food. Eating too largely of even a simple diet will injure physical, mental, and moral health. Some persons have formed the habit of eating at any time between their regular meals. If this practice is continued, it becomes second nature. The stomach may be so educated as to desire food eight times a day, and feel faint if it is not supplied. But this is no argument in favor of so frequent eating. Three meals a day, and nothing between meals--not even an apple--should be the utmost limit of indulgence. Those who go further violate nature's laws, and will suffer the penalty. Two meals a day are better than three.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 8]          Our brethren and sisters often bring upon the camp-ground food that is wholly unsuitable for such occasions,--rich cake, pies, and a variety of dishes prepared in a manner to make a healthy man sick. Of course, the best food is considered none too good for the minister. They invite him to their tables, and send these articles to his table. Many ministers are dyspeptics; they have injured their health by taking food in too great quantity and of an injurious quality. They suffer from hot head and cold feet and limbs; the blood is called to the stomach to assist in disposing of the burden imposed upon it. Those men cannot become spiritual workmen until they observe strict temperance in their dietetic habits. God cannot let his Holy Spirit rest upon those who are enfeebling themselves by gluttony.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 9]          Precious talent has been lost to God's cause through intemperance in eating. Many, while they do live, are thus deprived of half the vigor and strength of their faculties. The brain is oppressed because the stomach is burdened. Ministers, above all others, should economize the strength of brain and nerve. They should avoid all food or drink that has a tendency to irritate or excite the nerves. Excitement will be followed by depression. Over-indulgence will becloud the mind, and render thought difficult and confused. Our people err when they tempt their ministers with unhealthful food.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 10]          And let us not come to the camp-meeting to break the Sabbath by cooking on that day. The instructions which God gave to Israel should not be disregarded: "Bake that which ye will bake today, and seethe that ye will seethe;" for "tomorrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord." God meant what he said; and shall we who are presenting to the people the claims of the divine law, break that law ourselves, merely to please the appetite? God forbid! I know that frequently the Lord has withheld his blessing because we have failed to honor him by keeping the Sabbath according to the commandment. There has sometimes been nearly as much cooking done on the Sabbath as on other days. I would prefer to eat bread and water only, rather than to run any risk of breaking the fourth commandment. All needful preparation for the Sabbath should be made on Friday. On Sabbath morning, if the weather is cool, let hot gruel be provided. Further than this, all cooking should be avoided as a violation of the Sabbath.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 11]         If right habits are ever observed, let it be at our holy convocations. Here, if anywhere, we want our minds clear and active. We should honor God at all times, and in all places, but it seems doubly important at such meetings, where we assemble for the purpose of drawing near to God, and gaining a better knowledge of his will. One reason why we do not enjoy more of the blessing of the Lord is, we do not heed the light which has been pleased to give us in regard to the laws of life and health. If we would all live more simply, and let the time usually given to the indulgence of appetite and the gratification of pride in dress, be spent in searching the Scriptures and in humble prayer for the bread of life, we would receive greater spiritual strength. We need to give less attention to our mere temporal wants, and more to our eternal interests.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, May 8, 1883 par. 12]          Will those who have charge of our camp-meetings see that God is not dishonored or his instructions disregarded? Will they heed the light which has been given them upon health reform, and thus aid the people in securing both physical and moral health? Let us in our yearly gatherings seek to return unto the Lord, gather up the rays of light we have neglected, comply with the conditions laid down in God's word, and then by faith claim his blessing.  {RH, May 8, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 1]       July 10, 1883 The True Missionary Spirit.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The true missionary spirit is the spirit of Christ. The world's Redeemer was the great model missionary. Many of his followers have labored earnestly and unselfishly in the cause of human salvation; but no man's labor can bear comparison with the self-denial, the sacrifice, the benevolence of our Exemplar.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 2]          The love which Christ has evinced for us is without a parallel. How earnestly he labored! How often was he alone in fervent prayer, on the mountain side or in the retirement of the garden, pouring out his supplications with strong crying and tears. How perseveringly he urged his petitions in behalf of sinners! Even on the cross, he forgot his own sufferings in his deep love for those whom he came to save. How cold our love, how feeble our interest, when compared with the love and interest manifested by our Saviour! Jesus gave himself to redeem our race; and yet how ready are we to excuse ourselves from giving all that we have for Jesus. Our Saviour submitted to wearing labor, ignominy and suffering. He was repulsed, mocked, derided, while engaged in the great work which he came to earth to do.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 3]          Do you, my brethren and sisters, inquire, What model shall we copy? I do not point you to great and good men, but to the world's Redeemer. If we would have the true missionary spirit, we must be imbued with the love of Christ; we must look to the Author and Finisher of our faith, study his character, cultivate his spirit of meekness and humility, and walk in his footsteps.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 4]          Many suppose that the missionary spirit, and qualification for missionary work, are a special gift or endowment bestowed upon the ministers and a few members of the church, and that all others are to be mere spectators. Never was there a greater mistake. Every true Christian will possess a missionary spirit; for to be a Christian is to be Christlike. "No man liveth to himself," and "if any man have not the spirit of Christ, he is none of his." Every one who has tasted of the powers of the world to come, whether he be young or old, learned or unlearned, will be stirred with the spirit which actuated Christ. The very first impulse of the renewed heart is to bring others also to the Saviour. Those who do not possess this desire, give evidence that they have lost their first love; they should closely examine their own hearts in the light of God's word, and earnestly seek a fresh baptism of the spirit of Christ; they should pray for a deeper comprehension of that wondrous love which Jesus manifested for us in leaving the realms of glory, and coming to a fallen world to save the perishing.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 5]          There is work for every one of us in the vineyard of the Lord. We are not to seek that position which will yield us the most enjoyment or the greatest gain. True religion is free from selfishness. The missionary spirit is a spirit of personal sacrifice. We are to work anywhere and everywhere, to the utmost of our ability, for the cause of our Master.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 6]          Just as soon as a person is really converted to the truth, there springs up in his heart an earnest desire to go and tell some friend or neighbor of the precious light shining forth from the sacred pages. In his unselfish labor to save others, he is a living epistle, known and read of all men. His life shows that he has been converted to Christ, and has become a co-laborer with him.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 7]          As a class, Seventh-day Adventists are a generous and warm-hearted people. In the proclamation of the truth for this time, we can rely upon their strong and ready sympathy. When a proper object for their liberality is presented, appealing to their judgment and conscience, it calls forth a hearty response. Their gifts in support of the cause testify that they believe it to be the cause of truth. There are, indeed, exceptions among us. Not all who profess to accept the faith are earnest and true-hearted believers. But the same was true in the days of Christ. Even among the apostles there was a Judas; but that did not prove all to be of the same character. We have no reason for discouragement while we know that there are so many who are devoted to the cause of truth, and are ready to make noble sacrifices to advance it. But there is still a great lack, a great need among us. There is too little of the true missionary spirit. All missionary workers should possess that deep interest for the souls of their fellow-men that will lead heart to heart, in sympathy, and in the love of Jesus. They should plead earnestly for divine aid, and should work wisely to win souls to Christ. A cold, spiritless effort will accomplish nothing. There is need that the spirit of Christ fall upon the sons of the prophets. Then will they manifest such love for the souls of men as Jesus exemplified in his life.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 8]          The reason why there is no deeper religious fervor, and no more earnest love for one another in the church is, the missionary spirit has been dying out. Little is now said concerning Christ's coming, which was once the theme of thought and of conversation. There is an unaccountable reluctance, a growing disrelish, for religious conversation; and in its stead, idle, frivolous chitchat is indulged in, even by the professed followers of Christ.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 9]          My brethren and sisters, do you desire to break the spell that holds you? Would you arouse from this sluggishness that resembles the torpor of death? Go to work, whether you feel like it or not. Engage in personal effort to bring souls to Jesus and the knowledge of the truth. In such labor you will find both a stimulant and a tonic; it will both arouse and strengthen. By exercise, your spiritual powers will become more vigorous, so that you can, with better success, work out your own salvation. The stupor of death is upon many who profess Christ. Make every effort to arouse them. Warn, entreat, expostulate. Pray that the melting love of God may warm and soften their icebound natures. Though they may refuse to hear, your efforts will not be lost. In the effort to bless others, your own souls will be blessed.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 10]          The ministers of the word are God's chosen agency to spread the knowledge of his will; but there is too little of a missionary spirit, even among our ministers. After preaching the word, some confine themselves almost wholly to reading and study, to the neglect of other and vitally important duties. While it is right to devote some time to study, every minister should feel a deep interest to do all that it is possible for him to do for the salvation of souls for whom Christ died. He should visit the people, and with care and wisdom seek to interest them in spiritual things.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 11]          Ministers of Christ should be united,--of one heart and one mind. They should counsel with one another. None should require their brethren to labor exactly after their plan, but each should preserve his individuality, and all labor for the good of others, esteeming their brethren better than themselves. It is Satan's work to excite envy and jealousy, to alienate affection, weaken confidence, and engender distrust and suspicion. All this hinders unity of faith in intercession with God for the weak and the desponding, for the grace of Christ, for the conversion of sinners, and thus shuts away the blessing which might be ours.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 12]          We have the theory of the truth, and now we need to seek most earnestly for its sanctifying power. I dare not hold my peace in this time of peril. It is a time of temptation, of despondency. Every one is beset by the wiles of Satan, and we should press together to resist his power. We should be of one mind, speaking the same things, and with one mouth glorifying God. Then may we successfully enlarge our plans, and by vigilant missionary effort, take advantage of every talent we can use in the various departments of the work. When the people see the unity, the wisdom, and the grace of Christ exemplified in their teachers, they will have increased confidence in the work.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 13]          The light of truth is shedding its bright beams upon the world through missionary effort. The press is an instrumentality by which many are reached whom it would be impossible to reach by ministerial effort. A great work can be done by presenting to the people the Bible just as it reads. Carry the word of God to every man's door, urge its plain statements upon every man's conscience, repeat to all the Saviour's command, "Search the Scriptures." Admonish them to take the Bible as it is, to implore the divine enlightenment, and then, when the light shines, to gladly accept each precious ray, and fearlessly abide the consequences.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 14]          The down-trodden law of God is to be exalted before the people; as soon as they turn with earnestness and reverence to the holy Scriptures, light from Heaven will reveal to them wondrous things out of God's law. Great truths that have long been obscured by superstition and false doctrine, will blaze forth from the illuminated pages of the sacred word. The living oracles pour forth their treasures new and old, bringing light and joy to all who will receive them. Many are roused from their slumber. They rise as it were from the dead, and receive the light and life which Christ alone can give. Truths which have proved an overmatch for giant intellects are understood by babes in Christ. To these is plainly revealed that which has clouded the spiritual perception of the most learned expositors of the word, because, like the Sadducees of old, they were ignorant of the Scriptures and of the power of God.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 15]          Those who study the Bible with a sincere desire to know and do the will of God, will become wise unto salvation. The Sabbath-school is an important branch of missionary work, not only to give to young and old a knowledge of God's word, but to awaken in them a love for its sacred truths, and a desire to study it for themselves; above all, to teach them to regulate their lives by its holy teachings.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 16]          All who take the word of God as their rule of life are brought into close relationship with one another. The Bible is their bond of union. But their companionship will not be sought or desired by those who do not bow to the sacred word as the one unerring guide. They will be at variance, both in faith and practice. There can be no harmony between them; they are unreconcilable. As Seventh-day Adventists we appeal from custom and tradition to the plain "Thus saith the Lord," and for this reason we are not, and we cannot be, in harmony with the multitudes who teach and follow the doctrines and commandments of men.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 17]          All who are born of God will become co-workers with Christ. Such are the salt of the earth. "But if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be salted?" If the religion we profess fails to renew our hearts and sanctify our lives, how shall it exert a saving power upon unbelievers? "It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men." That religion which will not exert a regenerating power upon the world, is of no value. We cannot trust it for our own salvation. The sooner we cast it away the better; for it is powerless and spurious.  {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, July 10, 1883 par. 18]          We are to serve under our great Leader, to press against every opposing influence, to be laborers together with God. The work appointed us is to sow the gospel seed beside all waters. In this work every one must act a part. The manifold grace of Christ imparted to us constitutes us stewards of talents which we must increase by putting them out to the exchangers, that when the Master calls for them, he may receive his own with usury.                                                    -    {RH, July 10, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 1]       July 17, 1883 Young Men As Missionary Workers.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Young men who desire to enter the field as ministers, colporteurs, or canvassers, should first receive a suitable degree of mental training, as well as special preparation for their calling. Those who are uneducated, untrained, and unrefined are not prepared to enter a field in which the powerful influences of talent and education combat the truths of God's word. Neither can they successfully meet the strange forms of error, religious and philosophical combined, to expose which requires a knowledge of scientific as well as Scriptural truth.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 2]          Those especially who have the ministry in view, should feel the importance of the Scriptural method of ministerial training. They should enter heartily into the work, and while they study in the schools, they should learn of the Great Teacher the meekness and humility of Christ. A covenant-keeping God has promised that in answer to prayer his Spirit shall be poured out upon these learners in the school of Christ, that they may become ministers of righteousness.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 3]          There is hard work to be done in dislodging error and false doctrine from the head, that Bible truth and Bible religion may find a place in the heart. It was as a means ordained of God to educate young men and women for the various departments of missionary labor that colleges were established among us. It was God's will that they send forth not merely a few, but many laborers. But Satan, determined to overthrow this purpose, has often secured the very ones whom God would qualify for places of usefulness in his work. There are many who would work if urged into service, and who would save their souls by thus working. The church should feel her great responsibility in shutting up the light of truth and restraining the grace of God within her own narrow limits, when money and influence should be freely employed in bringing competent persons into the missionary field.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 4]          Hundreds of young men should have been preparing to act a part in the work of scattering the seeds of truth beside all waters. We want men who will push the triumphs of the cross; men who will persevere under discouragements and privations; who will have the zeal and resolution and faith that are indispensable in the missionary field.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 5]          The church is called upon to take hold of this work with far greater earnestness than has yet been manifested. Every church should make special provision for the training of its missionaries, thus aiding the fulfillment of the great command, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." My brethren, we have erred and sinned in attempting too little. There should be more laborers in the missionary work in foreign countries. There are among us those who, without the toil and delay of learning a foreign language, might qualify themselves to proclaim the truth to other nations. In the primitive church, missionaries were miraculously endowed with a knowledge of the languages in which they were called to preach the unsearchable riches of Christ. And if God was willing thus to help his servants then, can we doubt that his blessing will rest upon our efforts to qualify those who naturally possess a knowledge of foreign tongues, and who with proper encouragement would bear to their own countrymen the message of truth? We might have had more laborers in foreign missionary fields, had those who entered these fields availed themselves of every talent within their reach. But some have had a disposition to refuse help if it did not come just according to their ideas and plans. And what has been the result? If our missionaries were to be removed, by sickness or death, from their fields of labor, where are the men whom they have educated to fill their places?  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 6]          Not one of our missionaries has secured the co-operation of every available talent. Much time has thus been lost. We rejoice in the good work which has been done in foreign lands; but had different plans of labor been adopted, ten-fold, yes, twenty-fold more might have been accomplished; an acceptable offering would have been presented to Jesus, in many souls rescued from the bondage of error.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 7]          Every one who receives the light of truth should be taught to bear the light to others. Our missionaries in foreign lands should gratefully accept every help, every facility, offered them. They must be willing to run some risk, to venture something. It is not pleasing to God that we defer present opportunities for doing good, in hope of accomplishing a greater work in the future. Each should follow the leadings of Providence, not consulting self-interest, and not trusting wholly to his own judgment. Some may be so constituted as to see failure where God intends success; they may see only giants and walled cities, where others, with clearer vision, see also God and angels, ready to give victory to his truth.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 8]          It may in some cases be necessary that young men learn foreign languages. This they can do with most success by associating with the people, at the same time devoting a portion of each day to study of the language. This should be done, however, only as a necessary step preparatory to educating such as are found in the missionary fields themselves, and who with proper training can become workers. It is essential that those be urged into the service who can speak in their mother tongue to the people of different nations. It is a great undertaking for a man of middle age to learn a foreign language; and with all his efforts it will be next to impossible for him to speak it so readily and correctly as to render him an efficient laborer.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 9]          We cannot afford to deprive our home mission of the influence of middle-aged and aged ministers to send them into distant fields, to engage in a work for which they are not qualified, and to which no amount of training will enable them to adapt themselves. The men thus sent out leave vacancies which inexperienced laborers cannot supply.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 10]          But the church may inquire whether young men can be trusted with the grave responsibilities involved in establishing and superintending a foreign mission. I answer, God designed that they should receive training in our colleges and by association in labor with men of experience, so that they would be prepared for departments of usefulness in this cause. We must manifest confidence in our young men. They should be pioneers in every enterprise involving toil and sacrifice, while the overtaxed servants of Christ should be cherished as counselors, to encourage and bless those who strike the heaviest blows for God. Providence thrust these experienced fathers into trying, responsible positions at an early age, when neither physical nor intellectual powers were fully developed. The magnitude of the trust committed to them aroused their energies, and their active labor in the work aided both mental and physical development.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 11]          Young men are wanted. God calls them to missionary fields. Being comparatively free from care and responsibilities, they are more favorably situated to engage in the work than are those who must provide for the training and support of a large family. Furthermore, young men can more readily adapt themselves to new climates and new society, and can better endure inconveniences and hardships. By tact and perseverance, they can reach the people where they are.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 12]          Strength comes by exercise. All who put to use the ability which God has given them, will have increased ability to devote to his service. Those who do nothing in the cause of God, will fail to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. A man who would lie down and refuse to exercise his limbs, would soon lose all power to use them. Thus the Christian who will not exercise his God-given powers, not only fails to grow up into Christ, but he loses the strength which he already had; he becomes a spiritual paralytic. It is those who, with love for God and their fellow-men, are striving to help others, that become established, strengthened, settled, in the truth. The true Christian works for God, not by impulse, but from principle; not for a day or a month, but during the entire period of life.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 13]          How is our light to shine forth to the world unless it be by our consistent Christian life? How is the world to know that we belong to Christ, if we do nothing for him? Said our Saviour, "Ye shall know them by their fruits." And again: "He that is not with me, is against me." There is no neutral ground between those who work to the utmost of their ability for Christ, and those who work for the adversary of souls. Every one who stands as an idler in the vineyard of the Lord is not merely doing nothing himself, but he is a hindrance to those who are trying to work. Satan finds employment for all who are not earnestly striving to secure their own salvation and the salvation of others.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 14]          The church of Christ may be fitly compared to an army. The life of every soldier is one of toil, hardship, and danger. On every hand are vigilant foes, led on by the prince of the powers of darkness, who never slumbers and never deserts his post. Whenever a Christian is off his guard, this powerful adversary makes a sudden and violent attack. Unless the members of the church are active and vigilant, they will be overcome by his devices.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 15]          What if half the soldiers in an army were idling or asleep when ordered to be on duty; the result would be defeat, captivity, or death. Should any escape from the hands of the enemy, would they be thought worthy of a reward? No; they would speedily receive the sentence of death. And is the church of Christ careless or unfaithful, far more important consequences are involved. A sleeping army of Christian soldiers--what could be more terrible! What advance could be made against the world, who are under the control of the prince of darkness? Those who stand back indifferently in the day of battle, as though they had no interest and felt no responsibility as to the issue of the contest, might better change their course or leave the ranks at once.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 16]         The Master calls for gospel workers. Who will respond? All who enter the army are not to be generals, captains, sergeants, or even corporals. All have not the care and responsibility of leaders. There is hard work of other kinds to be done. Some must dig trenches and build fortifications; some are to stand as sentinels, some to carry messages. While there are but few officers, it requires many soldiers to form the rank and file of the army; yet its success depends upon the fidelity of every soldier. One man's cowardice or treachery may bring disaster upon the entire army.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 17]          There is earnest work to be done by us individually if we would fight the good fight of faith. Eternal interests are at stake. We must put on the whole armor of righteousness, we must resist the devil, and we have the sure promise that he will be put to flight. The church is to conduct an aggressive warfare, to make conquests for Christ, to rescue souls from the power of the enemy. God and holy angels are engaged in this warfare. Let us please Him who has called us to be soldiers.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 18]          All can do something in the work. None will be pronounced guiltless before God, unless they have worked earnestly and unselfishly for the salvation of souls. The church should teach the youth, both by precept and example, to be workers for Christ. There are many who complain of their doubts, who lament that they have no assurance of their connection with God. This is often attributable to the fact that they are doing nothing in God's cause. Let them seek earnestly to help and bless others, and their doubts and despondency will disappear.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 19]          Many who profess to be followers of Christ, speak and act as though their names were a great honor to the cause of God, while they bear no burdens and win no souls to the truth. Such persons live as though God had no claims upon them. If they continue in this course, they will find at last that they have no claims upon God.  {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 19}
[RH, July 17, 1883 par. 20]          He who has appointed "to every man his work," according to his ability, will never let the faithful performance of duty go unrewarded. Every act of loyalty and faith will be crowned with special tokens of God's favor and approbation. To every worker is committed the promise, "He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him."                                                    -    {RH, July 17, 1883 par. 20}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 1]       July 24, 1883 Co-operation with Ministers.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         To accomplish the great work of giving the last warning to the world, there is need of earnest, well-directed effort. As a people, we have not always moved with the wisdom and foresight demanded by the importance of our mission. Our leading ministers labor too hard, and, as the result, are almost constantly exhausted. Some of our leading men die prematurely, literally worn out, while there are among us men of ability who are really doing nothing in the cause. Our ministers weary themselves in doing that which should be left to others, while those who might help them, and who, if rightly instructed, would be willing to help them, are rusting from inaction.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 2]          God's cause has not advanced as it should have done, for the very reason that ministers and leading men have felt that they must do everything themselves. They have tugged and toiled to keep the wheel rolling, and are weighed down with responsibilities and burdens in the various departments of church-work, in the Sabbath-school, and in every other branch of the cause. They think they must do all this or it will not be done; and truly it would not be done, because they have failed to take others into their counsel and to train them to work.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 3]          While writing upon this subject, my attention was called to the following paragraphs touching the same point:--  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 4]          "Some pastors seem to think that they must take the lead, manage and manipulate every department of church work. They must arrange the details for every enterprise. Now, there may be churches in which the pastor must do all this or it will not be attended to at all; but in very many churches there is plenty of lay talent for all these purposes, and if the pastor would interest himself in pushing that element to the front, he would save himself much annoyance and hard work, and at the same time be rendering a service to those he thus interests in the general work of the church.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 5]          "In some respects the pastor occupies a position similar to that of the foreman of a gang of laboring men or the captain of a ship's crew. They are expected to see that men over whom they are set, do the work assigned to them correctly and promptly, and if occasion shall require it, only in case of emergency are they to execute in detail.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 6]          "The owner of a large mill once found his superintendent in a wheel-pit, making some simple repairs, while a half-dozen workmen in that line were standing by, idly looking on. The proprietor, after learning the facts so as to be sure that no injustice be done, called the foreman to his office, and handed him his discharge and full pay. In surprise the foreman asked for an explanation. It was given in these words: 'I employed you to keep six men at work. I found the six idle and you doing the work of but one, and your work could have been done just as well by any one of the six. I cannot afford to pay the wages of seven for you to teach the six how to be idle.'  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 7]          "This incident may be applicable in some cases, in others not. But many pastors fail in not knowing how, or in not trying to get the full membership of the church actively engaged in the various departments of church work. If pastors would give more attention to getting and keeping their flock actively at work, they would accomplish more good, have more time for study and religious visitation, and also avoid many causes of friction."  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 8]          For our leading ministers, our camp-meetings have been seasons of severe and wearing labor, unfitting them for important work which required their attention at the close of the meeting. As they meet and counsel together, they lay their plans for labor; to execute these plans successfully, they need a clear brain, calm nerves, and a heart filled with courage; but they lack all three of these essential qualification. They have made a serious mistake in regard to the work resting upon them, and have done much that others should have done, and that would have been a blessing to them, giving them a precious experience in laboring for Jesus. While all cannot be ministers, all can and should act a part in the work.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 9]          There has been a failure to call into exercise talent which might be employed in the work, but which needs development and cultivation. We have had but few ministers and but few men to bear responsibilities, because we have had so few educators. We have lost much because we have not had those who were apt to teach, and who could conduct a training school for the inexperienced, and press them into the service.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 10]          The real workers in this cause are few, yet the work covers much ground; and it is often impossible for the laborers to look after the interest awakened, and they fail to discern that they must enlist the lay members of the church, and teach them to work, that they may hold all that has been gained, and continue to advance. The plan of labor has been such as to lead the people to feel that they could do very little themselves; if anything was to be accomplished, they must have a minister.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 11]          At our camp-meetings, ten-fold more might be done than is usually accomplished. At the very outset the ministers should organize a corps of laborers upon whom they can depend to perform various duties essential to the success of the meeting. There may be several present who have been laboring in the smaller places, testing their own ability, and learning to teach the truth. If these men really desire to learn in the school of Christ that they may teach others the way of salvation, the camp-meeting is the very place where they can learn most, not by looking on while others do all the work, but by sharing in the labor themselves. Every one should have something to do, some burden to bear. If there is ever a place to work, it is at these large gatherings. They should first take heed to themselves, see that their own hearts are softened and subdued by the grace of Christ, and then they are prepared to help others. In meekness and love they should labor for the discouraged and backslidden, inviting them to some place of retirement, and praying with and for them. There should be many little groups thus earnestly pleading with God in the intervals between preaching services. Such was the course pursued in 1844. At our general meetings, little companies would scatter in every direction to draw near to God and seek his blessing. They did not seek in vain. The rich blessing of the Lord came upon them in answer to their prayers. The same course now pursued would lead to the same results.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 12]          Some of our ministers have had so little to do at these general meetings that they have themselves backslidden from God. How different would have been their experience, had they been earnestly laboring for others! There is work to do in the family tents. Suitable persons should be appointed to engage, modestly and wisely, in religious conversation with the inmates of the various tents. Cases that need special help could be brought before the ministers, who might better understand how to advise. There is work enough to engage every one who can work. Many have been converted through personal effort, and a blessed revival may be expected to follow such labor.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 13]          The older ministers should be careful that they do not, by precept or example, give young men to understand that the work of laborers in the field consists in preaching. The education of which young ministers are in greatest need, is that which will enable them to work in the various departments of the cause, and relieve those who are wearing out from overwork. There are also laymen in the church who have ability that can be brought into service, and who should be made responsible for some part of the work. Let them feel that there are to be no idlers in the vineyard of the Lord.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 14]          And let those who love the Lord and his truth unite by twos and threes to seek places of retirement and pray for God's blessing upon the minister who can hardly find time to pray because he is constantly engaged attending to so many requests, sitting in councils, answering inquiries, giving advice, writing important letters. Let the fervent, effectual prayer of the righteous ascend to God, that the word spoken may be a message of truth to reach the hearts of the hearers, and that souls may thereby be won to Christ.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 15]          Another matter which should receive attention, both at our camp-meetings and elsewhere, is that of singing. A minister should not give out hymns to be sung, until it has first been ascertained that they are familiar to those who sing. A proper person should be appointed to take charge of this exercise, and it should be his duty to see that such hymns are selected as can be sung with the spirit and with the understanding also. Singing is a part of the worship of God, but in the bungling manner in which it is often conducted, it is no credit to the truth, and no honor to God. There should be system and order in this as well as every other part of the Lord's work. Organize a company of the best singers, whose voices can lead the congregation, and then let all who will, unite with them. Those who sing should make an effort to sing in harmony; they should devote some time to practice, that they may employ this talent to the glory of God.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 16]          But singing should not be allowed to divert the mind from the hours of devotion. If one must be neglected, let it be the singing. It is one of the great temptations of the present age to carry the practice of music to extremes, to make a great deal more of music than of prayer. Many souls have been ruined here. When the Spirit of God is arousing the conscience and convicting of sin, Satan suggests a singing exercise or a singing-school, which, being conducted in a light and trifling manner, results in banishing seriousness, and quenching all desire for the Spirit of God. Thus the door of the heart, which was about to be opened to Jesus, is closed and barricaded with pride and stubbornness, in many cases never again to be opened.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 17]          By the temptations attending these singing exercises, many who were once really converted to the truth have been led to separate themselves from God. They have chosen singing before prayer, attended singing-schools in preference to religious meetings, until the truth no longer exerts its sanctifying power upon their souls. Such singing is an offense to God.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 18]          The grace of Christ we cannot do without. We must have help from above if we resist the manifold temptations of Satan, and escape his devices. Amid the prevailing darkness, we must have light from God to reveal the traps and gins of error, or we shall be ensnared. We should improve the opportunity for prayer, both in secret and around the family altar. Many need to learn how to pray as well as how to sing. When we in humility tell the Lord our wants, the Spirit itself makes intercession for us; as our sense of need causes us to lay bare our souls before the all-searching eye of Omnipotence, our earnest, fervent prayers enter within the vail, our faith claims the promises of God, and help comes to us in answer to prayer.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 19]          Prayer is both a duty and a privilege. We must have help which God alone can give, and that help will not come unasked. If we are too self-righteous to feel our need of help from God, we shall not have his help when we need it most. If we are too independent and self-sufficient to throw ourselves daily by earnest prayer upon the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour, we shall be left subject to Satan's temptations.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 19}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 20]          We have lost much in our meetings by our own indifference. There is much unprofitable talk, but little earnest, sincere prayer. Such prayers would bring strength and grace to resist the powers of darkness. God wants to bless. He is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him than are parents to give good gifts to their children. But many do not feel their need. They do not realize that they can do nothing without the help of Jesus. Therefore they labor hard, but see little accomplished. Satan is working with all his power to block up the way, and without special help from God, the cause of truth will not go forward.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 20}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 21]          I have been shown angels of God all ready to impart grace and power to those who feel their need of divine strength. But these heavenly messengers will not bestow blessings unless solicited. They have waited for the cry from souls hungering and thirsting for the blessing of God; often have they waited in vain. There were, indeed, casual prayers, but not the earnest supplication from humble, contrite hearts. Meeting after meeting has closed with but little manifestation of the Spirit and power of God. The people seemed to be satisfied to reach no higher; they seemed to expect no revival of the work of God; but with grief and disappointment angels turned from the scene of confusion where tents were being removed, and the people preparing to return to their homes without the blessing which Heaven was more than willing to give them.  {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 21}
[RH, July 24, 1883 par. 22]          Those who would receive the blessing of the Lord, must themselves prepare the way, by confession of sin, by humiliation before God, with true penitence and with faith in the merits of the blood of Christ. The camp-meeting should be a place for all Christians to be brought into working order. If they have never labored to bring souls to Jesus and the truth, it is time for them to begin now. God requires it of them, and if they would not be finally denounced as unfaithful servants, they must engage heartily in this work.                                                    -    {RH, July 24, 1883 par. 22}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 1]       August 28, 1883 Our Present Position.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Watchman, what of the night?" is the inquiry that should now arise from all hearts. And the true watchman will be able to give the answer, "The morning cometh, and also the night." This is a day of peril, a day of clouds and thick darkness. Men are blinded, infatuated by the god of this world. They close their eyes to the fearful events that are casting their shadows before. Intoxicated with self-indulgence and luxury, they know not that the tempest is about to burst upon them.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 2]          Satan and his hosts set themselves to overthrow the work of God. To fainting, unbelieving souls it may seem that the powers of darkness are about to prevail. Philosophy sets up reason as an antagonist of revelation. Science, falsely so called, directs the minds of men to the book of nature as a contradiction of the word of God. Critics search the Scriptures to find some pretext for treating with contempt the words of Holy Writ. The base spirit of worldliness leads men to seek to throw off the claims of their Maker. And many who profess to reverence God's word make war upon all who proclaim its plain and cutting truths.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 3]          At times the clamor of error and heresy seem almost to drown the voice of truth; yet the cry of the true watchman is still heard sounding from the watch-tower, "The morning cometh, and also the night." We have no thought of discouragement, no thought of fainting or failing. Our only anxiety is to discharge our duty in the fear of God. We know that "God is, and he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him;" he lives and reigns, and all he asks of us is humble faith and willing obedience. Those who occupy themselves in opposing his work and his servants, we leave to serve their own master, while we press forward to spread the triumphs of the cross.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 4]          There are many who consider it a mark of intelligence to doubt, and they pride themselves upon their ability to devise objections to God's word, to his truth, or to those who proclaim it. One class will bring together disconnected or obscure passages of Scripture, interpret to suit themselves, and then, after perverting or wholly concealing the true meaning they hold them up to ridicule as examples of the absurdities to be found in the Bible. Others attack in a similar manner the words and acts of those whom God calls to lead out in his cause. But are infidels and skeptics the men who devote their lives to noble efforts to reform and elevate mankind? And those who busy themselves in finding fault with the servants of God--are they laboring with zeal and energy to build up his kingdom? In this work they have little interest. Their mission is to weaken and tear down. This is the work of Satan, and he employs the ability of every man whom he can control.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 5]          There will ever be some who take delight in dwelling upon the real or supposed faults and failures of others, and who employ their time in seeing, hearing, or reporting something that will destroy confidence in the person criticised. Few are without visible faults; in most persons careful scrutiny will reveal some defect of character; and upon these defects in others, some professed Christians delight to dwell. The habit strengthens with indulgence, and a love for gossip becomes their ruling passion. They gather together the tid-bits of reports,--all of them, it may be, utterly devoid of truth,--and feast upon the scandal, and share it with others as a rare delicacy.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 6]          A writer asks, Who ever heard of a dove rending the heart of a robin, or of a lamb sucking the blood of a kid? This is the work of hawks and tigers. The true followers of Christ will not be found biting and devouring one another. "This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work."  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 7]          Envy and jealousy loose the blood-hounds of suspicion, and minds that love the sport join in hunting down the fair fame of Christ's ambassadors. An unjust insinuation is started, a conjecture is set afloat; and it gathers strength as it passes from one to another of those who desire it to be true. These evil reports are received with great satisfaction by some who have been reproved for heinous sins or grave defects of character. They smarted under the reproof, and yet did not reform. Now their consciences are eased; they learn that the reprover cannot be trusted; somebody has circulated a damaging report; somebody has brought an accusation. They leave the distasteful work of caring for their own souls and repenting of their own sins, and climb upon the judgment seat to condemn another.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 8]          Brethren and sisters, let not your souls be disturbed by the efforts of those who so earnestly seek to arouse distrust and suspicion of Sister White. These attacks have been repeated hundreds of times during the past forty years; but my labors have not ceased; the voice of warning, reproof, and encouragement has not been silenced. The evil reports framed concerning me have injured those who circulated them; but they have not destroyed my work. Before some of these opposers had an existence, I was shown what would come, and from what source. In the day of God, those who have been seeking to prove me a deceiver must answer for their course. I appeal to those who love the truth: Guard well the avenues of the soul. Place sentinels at the eyes, the ears, the lips. When prevarications and conjectures are brought before you, and your minds are disturbed, go to Jesus, and pray for help that you may not be ensnared by the wiles of Satan.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 9]          Many ask, Why do you not contradict these reports? Why allow them to be circulated? The same question has been asked again and again for the last forty years. My answer is, in the language of one of old, I am doing a great work, and I cannot come down. God has called me to reveal to others by pen and voice, what he has revealed to me. In his strength I must go forward in this solemn and important work, knowing that it is soon to bear the test of the Judgment. While false accusers are doing what pleases themselves, I will seek only to please Him who has given me my work. Christ is our leader, and if we follow him, we shall see his triumph and share his joy.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 10]          To those who have long been acquainted with my labors, I leave the burden of stating the truth in these matters. If any who have had an experience in this message and who understand the relation which I have sustained to it, are inclined to believe the false statements of my enemies, nothing that I might say would influence them. Those who make the slanders and those who circulate them are actuated by the same spirit. I do not expect the manufacture and circulation of false reports to cease. As long as I am faithful in reproving sin, and in presenting before the people the perfection of Christian character, Satan's enmity will be stirred against me. If I were to leave my work to correct every false statement made concerning me, I would have time to do little else. Satan's purpose would be accomplished, could he thus put an end to my labors.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 11]          I have not changed in character or in my manner of labor since you first listened to the messages of comfort, encouragement, and warning which God has given me for his people. I am the same in plainness and severe simplicity of dress; the same in bearing an earnest, decided testimony for God; the same in deep interest in the truth. I cherish the same faith, the same hope, the same love for souls for whom Christ died.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 12]          Brethren and sisters, have no fears that I shall become disheartened by the cruel attacks of my enemies. I expect them in greater measure, and only wonder that they have not been more frequent. Think of Jesus. How much was said against him. How he was despised and hated. See him laboring for a short time in one place, and then forced to hasten to another to save his life, that he might finish his work, and give to the world the light of a pure and noble example. We may strengthen our faith and quicken our love by going often to the foot of the cross, and there contemplating our Saviour's humiliation. Behold the Majesty of Heaven suffering as a transgressor! Spotless purity, untarnished righteousness, did not shield him from falsehood and reproach. He meekly bore the contradiction of sinners against himself, and yielded up his life, that we might be forgiven and live forevermore. Are we willing to follow in his steps? The only reason why we do not now suffer greater persecution is, we do not in our lives more faithfully exemplify the life of Christ. I assure you, brethren and sisters, if you walk as he walked, you will know what it is to be persecuted and reproached for his sake.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 13]          If we hope to wear the crown, we must expect to bear the cross. Our greatest trials will come from those who profess godliness. It was so with the world's Redeemer; it will be so with his followers. I should doubt whether I were a child of God, if the world, or even all professed Christians, spoke well of me. Those who are in earnest to win the crown of eternal life need not be surprised or disheartened because at every step toward the heavenly Canaan they meet with obstacles and encounter trials. The opposition which Christ received came from his own nation, who would have been greatly blessed had they accepted him. In like manner the remnant church receive opposition from those who profess to be their brethren.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 14]          But "we know that all things work together for good to them that love God." "All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." It is good for me to tread a hard and humble path, to encounter difficulties, to experience disappointments, to suffer afflictions and bereavements. The Saviour knows what is best. Faith grows by conflict with doubt and difficulty and trial. Virtue gathers strength by resistance to temptation. The life of the faithful soldier is a battle and a march. No rest, fellow-pilgrim, this side the heavenly Canaan.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 15]          When our enemies try to place upon us the black robes of unrighteousness, let us not become exasperated at their injustice. When your efforts are falsified, when your motives and your works are painted in colors black as ink, remember those who were treated the same before you. How have the saints of God in ages past been maligned, traduced, and persecuted! For centuries their names were covered with infamy. All that the hosts of hell could do was done to heap reproach upon them as the vilest of men. But John in holy vision beholds the faithful souls that come up out of great tribulation, surrounding the throne of God, clad in white robes, and crowned with immortal glory. What though they have been counted the offscouring of the earth? In the investigative Judgment their lives and characters are brought in review before God, and that solemn tribunal reverses the decision of their enemies. Their faithfulness to God and to his word stands revealed, and Heaven's high honors are awarded them as conquerors in the strife with sin and Satan.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 16]         Brethren, we can afford to wait. Let our enemies exult because they have represented us in a character to suit their malicious fancy. But Christ will judge righteously, and will reward every man according to his deeds. To the faithful, who have been clothed by their enemies in the black robes of falsehood, he will give the spotless garments of truth and purity.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 17]          It will do our proud hearts good to suffer reproach for Christ's sake. "Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake; for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven." "Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you, falsely, for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad; for great is your reward in Heaven; for so persecuted they the prophets that were before you."  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 18]          Take courage, then, when the burden is heavy, when the work moves slowly, and temptations, strong and fierce, surge in upon you. Cease not your effort so long as there is one soul to be warned by your words, one soul to be benefited by your example.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 19]          I entreat you to depend less upon your own efforts, and trust more to the power of Christ. Cultivate fortitude, firmness, patience, humility, and self-control. The God whom we serve will arm us with courage in every emergency; but we must abase self, and let God be all in all. It was true faith that gave Caleb courage to bear his decided testimony for God, even when fellow-workers stood ready to take his life. God wants brave men in his cause today,--men who in his strength are not afraid to do and dare.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 19}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 20]         The time is short. How will our cases appear in the Judgment? What is now our standing before God? Are we closely examining our own hearts? Are we by repentance and confession sending our sins beforehand to Judgment, that they may be blotted out when the times of refreshing shall come? This is an individual work,--a work which we cannot safely delay. We should take hold of it earnestly; our salvation depends upon our sincerity and zeal. Let the cry be awakened in every heart, "What must I do to be saved?"  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 20}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 21]          The adversary of souls is constantly seeking to divert our minds by bringing in side-issues. Let us not be deceived. Let enemies handle your name and mine as they please. Let them distort, misrepresent our words and deeds. Let them fabricate falsehoods as best pleases them. We cannot afford to allow our minds to be diverted from Jesus and the preparation of soul which we must have in order to meet him in peace.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 21}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 22]          Leave Sister White in the hands of God. If the work in which she is engaged be of God, it will prosper; otherwise it will come to naught. But remember that your own eternal interests are now at stake. The fatal lethargy upon you must now be broken, or it will result in endless death. "How long halt ye between two opinions? if the Lord be God, follow him; but if Baal, then follow him." In Christ's stead, I beseech you to pray as you never prayed before, to seek earnestly for faith and love, that seem to be almost banished from the earth. Live each day as in the sight of God.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 22}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 23]          Your case will soon come in review before God; how is it with you, my brother? Are you unprepared for that solemn investigation? Christ alone hath the words of eternal life. Helpless, discouraged, sin-smitten soul, look to Jesus; he will pity, bless, and save you. Let not false teachers confuse your minds and unsettle your faith by casting reproach upon those whom God has sent you with messages of warning and instruction. Remember that it is not mere men whom you have to meet, but "principalities and powers, and wicked spirits in high places." Now is the very time when Satan is working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 23}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 24]          Many are in reality fighting his battles while they profess to serve under the banner of Christ. These traitors in the camp may not be suspected, but they are doing their work to create unbelief, discord, and strife. Such are the most dangerous of foes. While they insinuate themselves into our favor, and gain our confidence and sympathy, they are busy suggesting doubts and creating suspicion. They work in the same manner as did Satan in Heaven when he deceived the angels by his artful representations, placing darkness for light, and making the forbearance and mercy of God to appear as harshness and severity. As he worked at the beginning, so he works in the end, only concealing himself more perfectly from view.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 24}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 25]          By every conceivable device, the foe is seeking to throw us off our guard. He may first attempt to deceive with smooth words and crafty insinuations; and if these fail, he proceeds to open violence. He has many a deep laid snare for unwary feet, and those who once become entangled find it almost impossible to extricate themselves. While he praises, flatters, and exalts some, he hurls his fiery darts at others. We must be on guard every moment. Days of peculiar trial, difficulty, and danger are before us.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 25}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 26]          It is not enough that we have the theory of the truth; its principles must be inwrought in the soul, and exemplified in the life, or we shall fall a prey to the delusions prepared for the last days.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 26}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 27]          We must make up our minds that instead of matters taking a more favorable turn, wicked men, seducing teachers, will grow worse and worse, deceiving themselves and deceiving others. We may expect greater opposition than has yet been experienced. We have heard but the growling of the dragon. This will swell to a roar. We have yet to learn the significance of those words of John: "Then the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." We must now make Christ our refuge, or in the days before us our souls will be overwhelmed with darkness and despair. There is a point beyond which human help cannot avail. Every one must live by faith as he is forced into close and apparently deadly conflict with the powers of darkness. Each must stand or fall for himself. The arrows of the destroyer are about to be hurled against the faithful ones, and no earthly power can turn aside the shaft. But could our eyes be opened we could see angels of God encircling the righteous, that no harm may come upon them. We have only to trust in God, and go forward in the way of obedience, and we shall be victorious.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 27}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 28]          "Now the just shall live by faith." We must look to Jesus, study his words, pray for his Spirit. We should be more frequently alone with God in meditation and prayer. Let us pray more and talk less. We cannot trust to our own wisdom, our own experience, our own knowledge of the truth; we must be daily learners, looking to our heavenly Teacher for instruction, and then, without regard to ease, pleasure, or convenience, we must go forward, knowing that He is faithful who has called.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 28}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 29]          We should cultivate a spirit of prayer, not merely praying in our closets, at the family altar, or in public, but having our minds constantly centered on God, taking hold upon his strength, pleading for his grace, confiding in his promises. Let us put on the whole armor of righteousness, which the Captain of our salvation has prepared for us. While we realize our weakness, let us rely upon His strength, and overcome by the grace which he imparts.  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 29}
[RH, August 28, 1883 par. 30]          There is help in God for every seeker. Great promises are left on record for us. We should keep faith in constant exercise, and it will increase and strengthen. Our hope is in Christ, "whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus."  {RH, August 28, 1883 par. 30}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 1]       September 4, 1883 "Be Zealous and Repent."  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "Be zealous and repent," is the admonition of Jesus to the Laodicean church. There is something to repent of. Worldly-mindedness, selfishness, and covetousness have been eating out their spiritual life. While they flatter themselves that they are rich, and increased with goods, and in need of nothing, Christ declares them to be "wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked."  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 2]          Among the greatest dangers that threaten the church is the love of the world. Out of this spring the sins of selfishness and covetousness. With many, the more they get of earthly treasure, the more they set their affections on it, and still they reach out for more. Says Christ, "It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God." And many who profess to believe that we are now giving the last warning to the world, are striving with all their energies to place themselves in such a position that it would be easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye than for them to enter the kingdom.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 3]         Satan employs every means which he can devise to overthrow the followers of Christ. With marvelous skill and cunning he adapts his temptations to the peculiar temperament of each. Those who are naturally selfish and covetous he often tempts by throwing prosperity in their way. He knows that if they do not overcome their natural temperament, the love of mammon will cause them to stumble and fall. His object is often accomplished. When the riches of the world are offered them, many eagerly grasp the treasure, and think they are wonderfully prospered. The strong love of the world soon swallows up the love of the truth the approval of God is sacrificed to secure the favor of his enemies.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 4]          If those who are thus prospered would lay all their possessions upon the altar of God, they might overcome their selfish, covetous spirit, and so thwart the design of Satan. Worldly wealth may be made a blessing, if rightly used. All who possess it should realize that it is lent them of God, to be employed in his service. By giving freely to advance the cause of truth, and to relieve the wants of the needy, they may be the means of saving others, and thus bring a blessing to their own souls here, and lay up in Heaven a treasure that shall be theirs hereafter.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 5]          The True Witness counsels, "Buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed," "and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou mayest see." The gold of faith and love, the white raiment of a spotless character, and the eye-salve, or the power of clear discernment between good and evil,--all these we must obtain before we can hope to enter the kingdom of God. But these precious treasures will not drop upon us without some exertion on our part. We must buy,--we must "be zealous and repent" of our lukewarm state. We must be awake to see our wrongs, to search for our sins, and to put them away from us.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 6]          Those who have set their affections upon earthly treasures, have a work to do to overcome their love of the world. Many are not giving heed to the admonition of the True Witness. They desire the blessings which he offers, but do not seek them with earnestness proportionate to their value. While striving for the possessions of earth, what zeal and energy they manifest! What cool calculations they make! They plan and toil early and late, and sacrifice their ease and comfort to obtain a treasure that must soon pass away. A corresponding zeal on their part to obtain the gold, the white raiment, and the eye-salve, would place them in possession of these heavenly treasurers, and of everlasting life in the kingdom of God.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 7]          Jesus is saying, "Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me." But many have so much rubbish piled up at the door of the heart that they cannot admit Jesus. Some have difficulties between themselves and their brethren to remove; others have evil tempers, pride, covetousness; with others, love of the world bars the entrance. All this must be taken away, before they can open the door and welcome the Saviour in.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 8]          How precious is the promise, "I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me." Oh, the love, the wondrous love of God! After all our lukewarmness and sins he says, Return unto me, and I will return unto thee, and will heal all thy backslidings.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 9]          "To him that overcometh, will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne." We can overcome. Yes; fully, entirely. Jesus died to make a way of escape for us, that we might overcome every fault, resist every temptation, and sit down at last with him in his throne.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 10]          It is our privilege to have faith and salvation. The power of God has not decreased. It would be just as freely bestowed now as formerly; but the church have lost their faith to claim, their energy to wrestle, as did Jacob, crying, "I will not let Thee go, except thou bless me." Enduring faith has been dying away. It must be revived in the hearts of God's people. They must claim the blessing. Faith, living faith, always leads upward to God and glory; unbelief, downward to darkness and death.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 11]         Many are so absorbed in their worldly cares and perplexities that they have little time to pray, and feel but little interest in prayer. They may observe the form of worship, but the spirit of true supplication is lacking. Such have departed widely from the pattern. Jesus our example was much in prayer; and oh, how earnest, how fervent were his petitions! If he, the beloved Son of God, was moved to such earnestness, such agony, in our behalf, how much more need that we, who are dependent upon Heaven for all our strength, have our whole souls stirred to wrestle with God.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 12]          We should not be satisfied until every known sin is confessed, then it is our privilege and duty to believe that God accepts us. We must not wait for others to press through the darkness and obtain the victory for us to enjoy. Such enjoyment will not be lasting. God must be served from principle instead of from feeling. Morning and evening we should obtain the victory for ourselves, in our own families. Our daily labor should not keep us from this. We must take time to pray, and as we pray, believe that God hears us. We may not at all times feel the immediate answer, but then it is that faith is tried. We are proved to see whether we will trust in God, whether we have living, abiding faith.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 13]          "Faithful is He that calleth you, who also will do it." We must trust the promises of the Lord, trust God in darkness; that is the time to have faith. But many let feeling govern them. They look for worthiness in themselves when they do not feel comforted by the Spirit of God; and they despair because they cannot find it. They do not trust enough in Jesus, precious Jesus. They do not make his worthiness to be their all. The very best that we can do, we shall not merit his favor. It is the worthiness of Christ that must save us, his blood that must cleanse us. But we have efforts to make. We must do what we can, be zealous and repent, then believe that God accepts us.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 14]          Many measure themselves among themselves, and compare their lives with the lives of others. This should not be. No one but Christ is given us as an example. He is our true pattern, and each should strive to excel in imitating him. We are co-workers with Christ or co-workers with the enemy. We either gather with Christ or scatter abroad. We are decided, whole-hearted Christians, or none at all. Says Christ, "I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth."  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 15]          To be a Christian is not merely to take the name of Christ, but to have the mind of Christ, to submit to the will of God in all things. Many who profess to be Christians have yet to learn this great lesson. Many know little of what it is to deny self for Christ's sake. They do not study how they can best glorify God and advance his cause. But it is self, self, how can it be gratified? Such religion is worthless. In the day of God, those who possess it will be weighed in the balance and found wanting.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 16]          The true Christian will wait to learn the will of God, and watch for the leadings of his Spirit. But with many, religion is a mere form; vital godliness is lacking. They flatter themselves that they will be saved at last; but God has no pleasure in them. They are offensive in his sight. Christ now bids them, "Be zealous and repent." He kindly and faithfully admonishes them to seek for love, and faith, and purity. They can choose either to heed the warning, repent, and secure the blessing of the Lord, or remain in their lukewarm condition, and be rejected of God as abhorrent to him. God will not always bear with the backslidings of his professed people. He is long-suffering, and plenteous in mercy; yet his Spirit, long resisted, will at last be withdrawn forever. The time will come when mercy's sweet voice will no more be heard. Its last notes will have died away, and those who have slighted its pleadings will be left to their own ways.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 17]          All Heaven is interested in our salvation; and shall we be indifferent? Shall we be careless, as though it was a small matter whether we are saved or lost? Shall we slight the sacrifice that has been made for us? The infinite price paid for our redemption, shows us its value; and just in proportion to the magnitude of the gift offered, is the guilt and folly of its rejection. All that God could do has been done to save man. Those who reject the mercy so freely proffered, will yet be made to know the worth of that which they have despised. They will feel the agony which Christ endured upon the cross to purchase redemption for all who would receive it. And they will then realize what they have lost,--eternal life and the immortal inheritance.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 18]          In the time of peril before us, the professed followers of Christ will be tested. None will be able to stand but those who have had a deep and living experience in the things of God. The work of all will then be tried; if it is gold, silver, and precious stones, they will be safely shielded, as in the secret of the Lord's pavilion; but if their life-work proves to be wood, hay, and stubble, nothing can hide them from the fierceness of Jehovah's wrath.  {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, September 4, 1883 par. 19]          Many hardly know, as yet, what self-denial is, or what it is to sacrifice for the truth's sake. But none will enter Heaven but by the same path of humiliation, self-sacrifice, and cross-bearing, that the Saviour trod. Only those who are willing to sacrifice all for eternal life will have it; but it will be worth suffering for, worth crucifying self and sacrificing every idol for. The far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory will outweigh every earthly treasure and eclipse every earthly attraction.                                                    -    {RH, September 4, 1883 par. 19}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 1]       September 11, 1883 The Living Vine.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         During our first visit to California, in early spring, we noticed the husbandmen on every hillside busily engaged about some important plant. Going nearer to see the object of their care, we found it merely a small stub, unsightly, and apparently lifeless. With surprise we learned that the field before us was a vineyard, and that these insignificant plants were the grape-vines. One can hardly conceive a more unpromising appearance than was there presented.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 2]          In September we again visited a vineyard; and what a change! The wintry stub had shot forth branches, beautiful in their fresh verdure, and laden with rich clusters of purple fruit. As we compared the former barren and lifeless appearance with the verdure and fruitfulness before us, we could but think of those words of the prophet concerning Christ: "He shall grow up before him as a tender plant, and as a root out of a dry ground; he hath no form nor comeliness; and when we shall see him, there is no beauty that we should desire him. He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; and we hid as it were our faces from him. He was despised, and we esteemed him not." It was thus that the Jewish nation looked upon Jesus.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 3]          The Divine Husbandman planted a goodly vine upon the hills of Palestine. But the men of Israel despised this root of heavenly origin. In a rage they cast it over their vineyard wall; they bruised it, and trampled it under their indignant feet, and hoped that they had destroyed it forever. The Husbandman removed the broken vine, and concealed it from their sight. Again he planted it, but in such a manner that the stock was no longer visible. The branches hung over the wall, and grafts might be joined to it, but the stem itself was placed beyond the power of men to reach or harm.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 4]          To this world, dark with the shadows of sin, sorrow, and death, came the Son of God with the light of pardon, peace, and immortal life. "As the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself." But the world hated Christ because his perfect purity was in such contrast to their own vileness. They rejected and crucified the Lord of life. God raised him from the dead, and hid him from mortal view; but he is still the Saviour of mankind. He is still the vine-stock, the source and sustainer of spiritual life. Still may grace, strength, and salvation be derived from his fullness. Though the Vine itself is unseen, its branches are visible. While Christ is removed from human sight, his life and power are manifested in his followers.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 5]          Grafts may still be united with the Vine. As the severed branch, leafless, and apparently lifeless, is ingrafted into the living stock, and, fiber by fiber, and vein by vein, drinks in the life and strength of the vine until it buds and blossoms and bears fruit, even so may the sinner, by repentance and faith, connect himself with Christ, become a partaker of the divine nature, and bring forth in words and deeds the fruit of a holy life.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 6]          Jesus "has life in himself," and this life he offers to impart freely to souls that are dead in trespasses and sins. Yea, he shares with them his purity, his honor, and exaltation. "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the sons of God." The sapless branch, ingrafted into the living vine, becomes a part of the vine. It lives while united to the vine. So the Christian lives by virtue of his union with Christ. The sinful and human is linked to the holy and divine.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 7]          The believing soul abides in Christ, and becomes one with him. When persons are closely united in the relations of this life, their tastes become similar, they come to love the same things. So those who abide in Christ will love the things which he loves. They will sacredly cherish and obey his commandments for he himself has made this a condition of sharing his love: "If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love."  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 8]          The union of the soul with Christ is a relation of dependence. The inferior relies upon the wisdom and strength of the superior. "Without me," says Jesus, "ye can do nothing." Christ is our wisdom, righteousness, and sanctification. "As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye except ye abide in me."  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 9]          "He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit." The vine-branch, nourished from the parent stock, becomes flourishing and fruitful. Its rich and fragrant clusters attest its union with the living vine. So the Christian, abiding in Jesus, will bring forth fruit. In character and life will be manifested, like the teeming cluster of the vine, the precious graces of the Spirit,--love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance. Not one of these fruits will be missing in the life of one in whose soul the Spirit of Christ abides.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 10]          Wherever there is union with Christ, there is love. Whatever other fruits we may bear, if love be missing, they profit nothing. Love to God and our neighbor is the very essence of religion. No one can love Christ and not love his children. When we are united to Christ, his mind is transferred to us. Purity and love shine forth in the character; meekness and truth control the life. The very expression of the countenance is changed. Christ abiding in the soul exerts a transforming power, and the outward aspect bears witness to the peace and joy that reign within.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 11]          Every fruitful branch is pruned. "Every branch that beareth fruit, He purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit." There is a constant tendency to be more profuse in foliage than in fruit. The strength and nourishment which goes to support the excessive foliage, is taken from the grapes. Therefore the husbandman prunes away the useless growth, that the fruit may be richer and more abundant. Thus it is that the Heavenly Husbandman deals with his vineyard. In prosperity the followers of Jesus often turn their thoughts and energies to gratifying themselves, to securing earthly treasure, to enjoying the ease and pleasure and luxury of the world, while they bring forth little fruit to the glory of God. Then the Husbandman, to promote the fruitfulness of the branches, comes with the pruning-knife of disappointment, loss, or bereavement, and cuts away the hindering growth.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 12]          A gentleman who was much depressed in spirits by some afflictive providence, was one evening walking in a garden, when he observed a pomegranate tree nearly cut through the stem. Greatly wondering, he asked the gardener the reason, and received an answer that explained to his satisfaction the wounds of his own bleeding heart,--"Sir, this tree used to shoot so strong that it bore nothing but leaves. I was therefore obliged to cut it in this manner, and when it was almost cut through, then it began to bear plenty of fruit."  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 13]          Our sorrows do not spring out of the ground. In every affliction, God has a purpose for our good. Every blow that destroys an idol, every providence that weakens our hold upon the things of earth, and fixes our affections more firmly upon God, is a blessing. The pruning may be painful for a time, but afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruits of righteousness. We should receive with gratitude whatever will quicken the conscience, elevate the thoughts, and ennoble the life. There are branches that are cut off for the fire; let us thank God if we may, through painful pruning, retain a connection with the living Vine; for if we suffer with Christ, we shall also reign with him.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 14]          Precious are the privileges accorded him who abides in Christ. Said our Saviour, "If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you." The mind of Christ dwells in his faithful followers; their desires are in accordance with his will; their petitions are indited by his Spirit. They obtain answers to their prayers; for they ask for such blessings as he delights to bestow.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 15]          But there are thousands of prayers daily offered that God does not answer. There are faithless prayers. "He that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him." There are selfish prayers, proceeding from a heart that is cherishing idols. "If any man regard iniquity in his heart, the Lord will not hear him." There are petulant, fretful prayers, murmuring because of the burdens and cares of life, instead of humbly seeking grace to lighten them. Those who offer such petitions are not abiding in Christ. They have not submitted their will to the will of God. They do not comply with the condition of the promise, and it is not fulfilled to them.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 16]          They that are abiding in Jesus have the assurance that God will hear them, because they love to do his will. They offer no formal, wordy prayer, but come to God in earnest, humble confidence, as a child to a tender father, and pour out the story of their grief and fears and sins, and in the name of Jesus present their wants; they depart from his presence rejoicing in the assurance of pardoning love and sustaining grace.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 17]          The graft that unites with the vine-stock and partakes of its life, becomes flourishing and fruitful; but what if it forms no such union? It is a withered branch; though outwardly joined to the vine, it does not share its life; it cannot bring forth fruit. That lifeless scion is all too true a figure of a large class of professed Christians. Though outwardly joined to Christ, they have no vital connection with him; they do not share his life or bring forth fruit to his glory. They are withered branches, tenderly nurtured for a time, but, remaining unchanged, they will be taken away at last.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 18]          My brethren and sisters, I entreat you to heed the solemn lesson of the vine and its branches. Resolve that you will be fruit-bearing members of the living Vine. The scion can flourish only as it receives life and strength from the parent stock. Improve, then, every opportunity to connect yourselves more closely with Christ. It is by believing him, loving him, copying him, and depending wholly upon him, that you are to become one with him; and through you his life and character will be revealed to the world.  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 19]          It is by opening your heart to the words of Christ that you are to become a partaker of the divine nature. When you cast your helpless soul upon him, believing his word, "Him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out", then the union is begun. Your faith may be feeble, but cling to the Saviour's promise. In him is light and hope and life. His words, received into the soul, will give vital power to work the works of Christ; and every effort put forth in love will bind you more firmly to your source of strength. "Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea, rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us."  {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 19}
[RH, September 11, 1883 par. 20]         Let the words of Christ abide in you, and you will at last be able to say, with him who declared himself the chief of sinners. "I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord."                                                    -    {RH, September 11, 1883 par. 20}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 1]       September 25, 1883 The Bible a Means of Both Mental and Moral  Culture.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple." The word of God presents the most potent means of education, as well as the most valuable source of knowledge, within the reach of man. The understanding adapts itself to the dimensions of the subjects with which it is required to deal. If occupied with trivial, common-place matters only, never summoned to earnest effort to comprehend great and eternal truths, it becomes dwarfed and enfeebled. Hence the value of the Scriptures, as a means of intellectual culture. Their perusal, in a reverent and teachable spirit, will expand and strengthen the mind as no other study can. They lead directly to the contemplation of the most exalted, the most ennobling, and the most stupendous truths that are presented to the mind of man. They direct our thoughts to the infinite Author of all things. We see revealed the character of the Eternal, and listen to his voice as he communes with patriarchs and prophets. We see explained the mysteries of his providence, the great problems which have engaged the attention of every thoughtful mind, but which, without the aid of revelation, human intellect seeks in vain to solve. They open to our understanding a simple yet sublime system of theology, presenting truths which a child may grasp, but which are yet so far-reaching as to baffle the powers of the strongest mind.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 2]          The more closely God's word is searched, and the better understood, the more vividly will the student realize that there is, beyond, infinite wisdom, knowledge; and power. Those who seek to find out God as he is revealed in the pages of inspiration, will learn the hard but useful lesson, that human intellect is not omnipotent; that without divine help, human strength and wisdom are but weakness and folly.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 3]          But when controlled by the love and fear of God, and devoted to his service, intellectual culture is a blessing. It is true that the world's men of learning are not easily reached by the practical truths of God's word. The reason is, they trust to human wisdom, and pride themselves upon their intellectual superiority, and are unwilling to become humble learners in the school of Christ. Our Saviour did not ignore learning or despise education; yet he chose unlearned fishermen for the work of the gospel, because they had not been schooled in the false customs and traditions of the world. They were men of good natural ability and of a humble, teachable spirit; men whom he could educate for his great work. In the ordinary walks of life there is many a man patiently treading the round of daily toil, all unconscious that he possesses powers which, if called into action, would raise him to an equality with the world's most honored men. The touch of a skillful hand is needed to arouse and develop those dormant faculties. It was such men whom Jesus connected with himself; and he gave them the advantages of three years training under his own care. No course of study in the schools of the rabbis or the halls of philosophy could have equaled this in value. The Son of God was the greatest educator the world ever knew.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 4]          The learned lawyers, priests, and scribes scorned to be taught by Christ. They desired to teach him, and frequently made the attempt, only to be defeated by the wisdom that laid bare their ignorance, and rebuked their folly. In their pride and bigotry, they would not accept the words of Christ, yet they were surprised at the wisdom with which he spake. They knew that he had not learned in the schools of the prophets, and they could not discern the divine excellence of his character beneath the lowly disguise of the Man of Nazareth. But the words and deeds of the humble Teacher, recorded by the unlettered companions of his daily life, have exerted a living power upon the minds of men from that day to the present. Not merely the ignorant and humble, but men of education, intellect, and genius, reverently exclaim, with the wondering and delighted listeners of old, "Never man spake like this man."  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 5]          The light and understanding which God's word imparts is not designed merely, or chiefly, to promote intellectual culture. For an object higher than any earthly or temporal good were the holy oracles committed unto men. We see therein revealed the great plan of human redemption, the means devised to free mankind from the power of Satan. We see Christ, the Captain of our salvation, meeting the prince of darkness in open battle, and, single-handed, obtaining the victory in our behalf. We learn, too, that by this victory, was opened to us a door of hope, a source of strength, and that we may, as faithful soldiers, fight our own battles with the wily foe, and conquer in the name of Jesus. The powers of darkness must be met by every soul. The young, as well as the old, will be assailed, and all should understand the nature of the great controversy between Christ and Satan, and should realize that it concerns themselves. All are actors in the scene, sharers in the conflict. To be armed for the battle, all need "the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God."  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 6]          In the Scriptures are presented truths that relate especially to our own time. To the period just prior to the appearing of the Son of man, the prophecies of Scripture point, and here their warnings and threatenings pre-eminently apply. The prophetic periods of Daniel, extending to the very eve of the great consummation, throw a flood of light upon events then to transpire. The book of Revelation is also replete with warning and instruction for the last generation. The beloved John, under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, portrays the fearful and thrilling scenes connected with the close of earth's history, and presents the duties and dangers of God's people. None need remain in ignorance, none need be unprepared for the coming of the day of God.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 7]          It is not enough to have an intellectual knowledge of the truth. This alone cannot give the light and understanding essential to salvation. There must be an entrance of the word into the heart. It must be set home by the power of the Holy Spirit. The will must be brought into harmony with its requirements. Not only the intellect but the heart and conscience must concur in the acceptance of the truth.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 8]          The entrance of God's word gives understanding to the simple,--those who are untaught in the wisdom of the world. The Holy Spirit brings the saving truths of the Scriptures within the comprehension of all who desire to know and do the will of God. Uneducated minds are enabled to grasp the most sublime and soul-stirring themes that can engage the attention of men,-- themes that will be the study and the song of the redeemed through all eternity.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 9]          It is the knowledge which God's word supplies, and which can be found nowhere else, that we need above every other. We want to know what to do in this our day, to escape the snares of Satan and to win the crown of glory. If at any time we do not clearly understand the testimony of the Scriptures concerning any duty, we are bidden to go to the great Teacher. Whenever we lack wisdom, it is our privilege and our duty to ask of God. If we come in humility and faith, we shall not be sent empty away.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 10]          But when one sees clearly the claims of duty, let him not presume to go to God with the prayer that he may be excused from obedience because it involves a cross. Let him go, rather, with a humble, submissive spirit, asking for divine strength and wisdom, to accept and to practice the truth. "In all thy ways acknowledge Him, and he shall direct thy paths." Thus the "simple" may, by making God's word their rule of life, discharge its duties with true wisdom, being a living exemplification of the psalmist's words, "The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple."  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 11]          If the youth will but learn of the heavenly Teacher, as did Daniel, they will know that the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. Having thus laid a sure foundation, they may, like Daniel, turn every privilege and opportunity, to the very best account. They may rise to any height in intellectual attainments. Those who consecrate themselves to God, and who have the protection of his grace and the quickening influence of his Spirit, will manifest keener intellectual power than the mere worldling. They will be able to reach the highest, noblest exercise of every faculty.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 12]          The study of the Scriptures would give to the world men of stronger and more active intellect than will the closest application to all the subjects which human philosophy embraces. Those especially who have the ministry in view should give diligent study to the word of God. In so doing, they may secure mental discipline, and at the same time gain such a knowledge of its rich stores that they can draw from the treasure-house things new and old.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 13]          There is a wide difference between what God has given men capacity to become, and the degree of excellence to which they actually attain. If it were considered a duty to cultivate all our powers to the fullest extent, they would be continually increasing. The Bible teaches men to act from principle, and whenever we successfully resist evil influence, we are strengthening that principle which has been assailed. The mere possession of talent is no guarantee of usefulness or happiness in life. Right principles are the only basis of true success.  {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, September 25, 1883 par. 14]          It is necessary to think rightly, in order to act with wisdom. To form a well-balanced character, we must give attention to physical, mental, and moral culture; and for each of these, the Bible contains the most valuable instruction.                                                    -    {RH, September 25, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 1]       October 9, 1883 Search the Scriptures.  -  Mrs. E. G. White.  -         It is the duty of every Christian to seek a thorough knowledge of the Scriptures. The importance of this can hardly be overestimated. "Given by inspiration of God," "able to make us wise unto salvation," rendering "the man of God perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works," the Book of books has the highest claim to our reverent attention. We must not be satisfied with superficial knowledge, but must seek to learn the full meaning of the words of truth, and to drink deep of the spirit of the holy oracles.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 2]          To read a certain number of chapters daily, or commit to memory a stipulated amount without careful thought as to the meaning of the sacred text, is a work of little profit. We cannot obtain wisdom without earnest attention and prayerful study. Some portions of Scripture are, indeed, too plain to be misunderstood; but there are others whose meaning does not lie upon the surface, to be seen at a glance. Scripture must be compared with scripture; there must be careful research and patient reflection. And such study will be richly repaid. As the miner discovers veins of precious metal concealed beneath the surface of the earth, so will he who perseveringly searches the word of God as for hid treasure, find truths of greatest value, which are concealed from the view of the careless seeker.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 3]          No effort should be spared to establish a right habit of study. If the mind wanders, bring it back. If the intellectual and moral taste has been perverted by the over-wrought and exciting tales of fiction, so that you are disinclined to apply yourself to the diligent study of God's word, then you have a battle to fight with yourself to overcome this depraved habit. A love for fictitious reading should be broken up at once. Rigid rules should be enforced to hold the mind in a proper channel. The pernicious practice of story-reading is one of the means employed by Satan to destroy souls. The mind that is occupied with exciting stories, loses all relish for solid reading that would improve the memory and strengthen the intellect.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 4]          I am acquainted with many sad examples of the evil effects of this baneful practice. In youth, the persons of whom I speak had well-balanced minds. God had endowed them with mental powers of no ordinary character. But they took up the reading of romance, and the more they indulged the appetite for this food, the greater was the demand. The imagination constantly craved its accustomed stimulus, as the inebriate longs for his wine or tobacco. Their mental and moral powers were weakened and perverted. They lost their interest in the Scriptures and their relish for prayer; and they were as truly ruined, mentally and spiritually, as is the liquor-drinker or the tobacco devotee. Novel-readers are mental inebriates; and they need to sign a pledge of total abstinence as verily as does the victim of any other form of intemperance.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 5]          Another source of danger, against which we should be constantly on our guard, is the reading of infidel authors. Such works are inspired by Satan, and no one can read them without loss to the soul. It is true that some who are affected by them may finally recover; but all who tamper in the least with their foul influence, place themselves on Satan's ground, and he makes the most of his advantage. As they invite his temptations, they have not wisdom to discern or strength to resist them. With a fascinating, bewitching power, unbelief and infidelity fasten themselves upon the mind. To harbor their suggestions is like recklessly taking to your bosom a serpent whose sting is always poisonous and often fatal.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 6]          We are surrounded by unbelief. The very atmosphere seems charged with it. Only by constant effort can we resist its power. Those who value their soul's salvation, should shun infidel writings as they would shun the leprosy.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 7]          Dear youth, be careful what you read. While the mind is directed into hurtful channels by an improper course of reading, it is impossible for you to make the truth of God the subject of constant meditation. If there was ever a time when a knowledge of the Scriptures was more important than at any other period, that time is the present. I appeal to young and old: Make the word of God your text-book. Here you will find the true standard of character. Here you may learn what it is to be a Christian in the true acceptation of the term.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 8]          The Sabbath-school affords to parents and children a precious opportunity for the study of God's word. But in order to gain that benefit which they should gain in the Sabbath-school, both parents and children should devote time to the study of the lessons, seeking to obtain a thorough knowledge of the facts presented, and also of the spiritual truths which these facts are designed to teach. We should especially impress upon the minds of the young the importance of seeking the full significance of the scripture under consideration.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 9]          In some schools, I am sorry to say, the custom prevails of reading the lesson from the lesson-sheet. This should not be. It need not be, if the time that is often needlessly and even sinfully employed, were given to the study of the Scriptures. There is no reason why Sabbath-school lessons should be less perfectly learned by teachers or pupils than are the lessons of the day-school. They should be better learned, as they treat of subjects infinitely more important. A neglect here is displeasing to God.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 10]          Parents, set apart a little time each day for the study of the Sabbath-school lesson with your children. Give up the social visit if need be, rather than sacrifice the hour devoted to the precious lessons of sacred history. Parents as well as children will receive benefit from this study. Let the more important passages of Scripture connected with the lesson be committed to memory, not as a task, but as a privilege. Though at first memory may be defective, it will gain strength by exercise, so that after a time you will delight thus to treasure up the precious words of truth. And the habit will prove a most valuable aid to religious growth.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 11]          If the time that is worse than wasted in gossip, in ministering to pride, or for the gratification of appetite, were devoted with equal interest to the study of the Bible, what encouragement would be given to our Sabbath-schools! But when parents are more anxious to have their children fashionably dressed than to have their minds stored with the truths of God's word, the children themselves will soon learn to regard dress and display as of more consequence than the things which concern their salvation.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 12]          Parents, yours is an important and solemn responsibility. Make it your life-work to form the characters of your children according to the divine Pattern. If they ever possess the inward adorning, the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, it will be because you perseveringly trained them to love the teachings of God's word, and to seek the approval of Jesus above the approbation of the world.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 13]          Observe system in the study of the Scriptures in your families. Neglect anything of a temporal nature, dispense with all unnecessary sewing, and with needless provision for the table, but be sure that the soul is fed with the bread of life. It is impossible to estimate the good results of one hour or even half an hour each day devoted in a cheerful, social manner to the word of God. Make the Bible its own expositor, bringing together all that is said concerning a given subject at different times and under varied circumstances. Do not break up your home class for callers or visitors. If they come in during the exercise, invite them to take part in it. Let it be seen that you consider it more important to obtain a knowledge of God's word than to secure the gains or pleasures of the world.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 14]          All over the field of revelation are scattered the glad springs of heavenly truth, and peace, and joy. They are within the reach of every seeker. The words of inspiration, pondered in the heart, will be as streams flowing from the river of the water of life. Our Saviour prayed that the minds of the disciples might be opened to understand the Scriptures. And whenever we study the Bible with a prayerful heart, the Holy Spirit is near to open to us the meaning of the words we read.  {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, October 9, 1883 par. 15]          Let the youth be taught to love the study of the Bible. Let the first place in our thoughts and affections be given to the Book of books; for it contains knowledge which we need above all other. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." Let us seek to be thoroughly furnished unto every good work. Let us put forth earnest efforts to draw near to God, that his angels may be near to protect and bless us. Thus may we gain the victory over the power of Satan, and finally receive the crown of glory, honor, and immortality.                                                    -    {RH, October 9, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 1]       October 16, 1883 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  At the Sanitarium and the Office.         Sunday evening, Aug. 19, I spoke by invitation at the Sanitarium. It was estimated that about four hundred persons were assembled in the ample parlor and adjoining rooms, in the broad hall, and upon the verandas. Around me were gathered the Sanitarium patients, the most feeble reclining upon sofas and rolling chairs. It was a touching scene.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 2]          Father Stone opened the meeting by prayer. With a heart deeply stirred, I addressed the crowded congregation from the words, "He that will love life, and see good days, let him refrain his tongue from evil and his lips that they speak no guile; let him eschew evil, and do good; let him seek peace, and ensue it. For the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous and his ears are open unto their prayers; but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil."  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 3]         Many persons complain of Providence because of the discomfort and inconvenience which they suffer, when this is the sure result of their own course. They seem to feel that they are ill-treated of God, when they themselves are alone responsible for the ills which they endure. Our kind and merciful heavenly Father has established laws, which, obeyed, would promote physical, mental, and moral health. A violation of these laws is a violation of the immutable law of God, and the penalty will surely follow.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 4]          God requires us to yield our own will to his; but he does not ask us to give up anything that it would be for our good to retain. No one can be happy while he devotes his life to selfish gratification. A course of obedience to God is the wisest course for us to pursue; for it brings peace, content, and happiness as the sure result.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 5]          If the lips were constantly guarded so that no guile could corrupt them, what an amount of suffering, degradation, and misery might be prevented. If we would say nothing to wound or grieve, except in necessary reproof of sin, that God might not be dishonored, how much misunderstanding, bitterness, and anguish would be prevented. If we would speak words of good cheer, words of hope and faith in God, how much light we might shed upon the pathway of others, to be reflected in still brighter beams upon our own souls. The path of obedience to God is the path of virtue, of health, and happiness. The plan of salvation, as revealed in the Holy Scriptures, opens up a way whereby man may secure happiness and prolong his days upon the earth, as well as enjoy the favor of Heaven and secure that future life which measures with the life of God. The words of inspiration will never fail. Whenever we comply with the conditions, the Lord will surely fulfill his promises.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 6]          We cannot but wonder that beings endowed with reasoning powers will by their willful disregard of the word of God render their case so much worse than need be. If men would place themselves in right relation to God by heeding the counsel of his word, they would escape innumerable dangers, and experience a peace and content that would render life a joy rather than a burden. If they would resist the allurements of forbidden pleasure, and the temptations to excess in eating, dressing, and speaking, they might in many cases greatly prolong their life here, as well as secure eternal life hereafter.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 7]          The assurance of God's approval will promote physical health. It fortifies the soul against doubt, perplexity, and excessive grief, that so often sap the vital forces and induce nervous diseases of a most debilitating and distressing character. The Lord has pledged his unfailing word that his eye shall be over the righteous, and his ear open to their prayer, while he is against all them that do evil. We make very hard work for ourselves in this world when we take such a course that the Lord is against us.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 8]          Many fall into a sad error in the belief that they may violate the laws of nature to gratify pride in dress, to indulge depraved appetite, or to find enjoyment in sensual pleasure, in the days of their youth and prosperity, and then stop when they please. They will not find it an easy matter to change the current of their thoughts to divorce themselves from their frivolous pursuits, and become sensible, candid, and thoughtful. They have squandered precious time, and lost a valuable experience. Their character has been warped and deformed by years of crooked growth. In their own strength it is impossible for them to change this result.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 9]          It is just here that all should feel their need of the mighty Healer. When they have done all in their power to place themselves in right relation to life and health, then they may come in penitence and faith to the all- tender, compassionate, loving Saviour, and ask of him physical, mental, and moral strength to act their part in blessing their fellow-men. But the Lord will not hear and answer the prayers of those who are knowingly doing evil by unhealthful practices of any kind. God, in his wisdom, has established natural laws for the proper control of our dress, our appetites, and our passions, and he requires of us obedience in every particular. It is by disregard of these laws that so many render their lives burdensome.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 10]          If we make God our trust, and carry our troubles to the great burden-bearer, we shall find rest to our souls. When the poor paralytic was brought to the house where Jesus was teaching, a dense crowd surrounded the door, barring every way of access to the Saviour. But faith and hope had been kindled in the heart of the poor sufferer, and he proposed that his friends take him to the rear of the house, break up the roof, and let him down into the presence of Christ. The suggestion was acted upon; as the afflicted one lay at the feet of the mighty Healer, all that man could do for his restoration had been done. Jesus knew that the sufferer had been tortured with a sense of his sins, and that he must first find relief from this burden. With a look of tenderest compassion, the Saviour addressed him, not as a stranger, or even a friend, but as one who had even then been received into the family of God: "Son, be of good cheer; thy sins be forgiven thee."  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 11]          This was the assurance which he most desired. His weak soul had yielded to temptation. He had indulged sinful inclination at the expense of sacred responsibilities and holy trust, until he was tortured with the thought that he was indeed the devil's own, betrayed into his hands, and under his control. But one who could break the strong hands of Satan had spoken, and the sinner was pardoned, the captive set free; and as hope and peace sprang up in his soul, there came the earnest, anxious desire to tell every one the story of his deliverance. Oh for health that he might point others also to the Friend of sinners! The Pharisees standing by were filled with greater bitterness by the Saviour's words, and said within themselves, "Why doth this man thus speak blasphemies? who can forgive sins but God only?" Jesus then gave them most striking evidence of his divine character by showing that he read the thoughts of their hearts as an open book. "Wherefore," said he, "think ye evil in your hearts? For whether is easier to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee; or to say, Arise and walk? But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith he to the sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house." The sufferer arose and departed to his house. "But when the multitude saw it, they marveled, and glorified God, which had given such power unto men."  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 12]          The same compassionate, loving Saviour is ready to listen to our prayers and to pity our weakness. The same mighty Helper will impart strength unto us. He is still pleading in behalf of every convicted, repentant, sin- stricken soul. Our hearts should be filled with joy and gratitude and praise because of his loving-kindness and manifold mercy to the children of men.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 13]          Everything beautiful and useful in our world we owe to the mercy of Christ. What, then, is the position of those who accept every favor from their beneficent Saviour, but are too proud, too ungrateful, too heartless, to acknowledge their obligation, and render praise to the Giver. Such conduct toward their fellow-men would be pronounced not merely uncourteous but heathenish; yet when manifested toward God, it calls forth no rebuke; it is not condemned by the world's standard, and with this many are satisfied. Ungrateful souls, in their insensibility, resemble the beasts of the field, that eat and drink and return no thanks to the Giver of all blessings.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 14]          Look upon the beauty that still adorns the earth, its lofty trees, its carpet of living green, its endless variety of flowers of every tint and hue, colored by the skill of the great Master Artist. Is it rational, is it manly, is it honorable to accept the gifts, and not recognize and thank the Giver? The beauty that gladdens our earthly path should speak to our hearts of the love of God for his creatures. It is but a dim reflection of the brightness of the better land, yet unrevealed. By beholding this our minds are enabled to grasp the glories within, which "eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man," but which "God hath prepared for them that love him."  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 15]          Monday evening, Aug. 20, I spoke again to those employed at the Review Office. I deeply felt the need of a reformation, a transformation of character, with all connected with the publishing house. Unless they would fight the battles of the Lord, and gain the victory over self and sin, they could not win the crown of life. They should act from principle, be firm and decided, and wholly on the side of right. Should they fail to do this, their defense would be removed, and they would be found on the enemy's side, scattering from Christ. Unbelief grows as naturally as thistle-seed, which, blown here and there, takes root, vegetates, and produces yearly an increased harvest.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 16]          I entreated all, for Christ's sake, to become established for themselves upon the sure word of prophecy. All should be able to give the reason of the hope that is within them. A vigilant foe is at work earnestly and untiringly, to weaken their confidence in God and the truth. The most extravagant, inconsistent reports in regard to my position, my work, and my writings, will be put in circulation. But those who have had an experience in this message, and have become acquainted with the character of my work, will not be affected by those things, unless they themselves backslide from God, and become corrupted by the spirit of the world. Some will be deceived because of their own unfaithfulness. They want to believe a lie. Some have betrayed sacred, important trusts, and this is why they wander in the mazes of doubt. Like partially blind men, they see men as trees walking. It is unsafe to trust to the judgment of men, even though they may occupy responsible positions. Every person must have a close connection with God for himself. Our only safety is to watch and pray, and depart from all iniquity. If we would stand in the day of the Lord, we must search carefully our own hearts, and know whether we are in the love of God. Says the apostle: "Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?" This close self-examination must go forward day by day and hour by hour.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 17]          Influences have been at work to unsettle the faith, and weaken the confidence of the naturally doubting and skeptical. There are some, even connected with our institutions, who are in great danger of making shipwreck of faith. Satan will work in disguise, in his most deceptive manner, in these branches of God's work. He makes these important instrumentalities his special points of attack, and he will leave no means untried to cripple their usefulness. The same enemy that is ever on my track, will be on yours also. He will suggest, conjecture, fabricate all sorts of reports, and those who wish them true will believe them. But be assured that the attacks of Satan will not turn me from the path of duty. The work committed to me forty years ago I must carry forward as long as life shall last. I will not shun to declare the whole counsel of God. Unpleasant as it may be, I must warn, reprove, rebuke, as God bids me, whether the carnal heart will accept or reject the words of warning. For forty years, Satan has made the most determined efforts to cut off this testimony from the church; but it has continued from year to year to warn the erring, to unmask the deceiver, to encourage the desponding. My trust is in God. I have learned not to be surprised at opposition in any form or from almost any source. I expect to be betrayed, as was my Master, by professed friends.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 18]          It is my prayer that I may have strength and grace to pursue a straightforward course, and to do my work with fidelity. Every soul will be tried and tested. Let all be careful how they treat the warnings, reproofs, and entreaties of the Spirit of God. Those who reject light because it does not harmonize with their inclinations, will be left in darkness, to choose the things they love,--the things that separate them from the favor of God.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 19]          In these days of peril we should be exceedingly careful not to reject the rays of light which Heaven in mercy sends us; for it is by these that we are to discern the devices of the enemy. We need light from Heaven every hour, that we may distinguish between the sacred and the common, the eternal and the temporal. If left to ourselves, we shall blunder at every step; we shall incline to the world, we shall shun self-denial, and see no necessity for constant watchfulness and prayer, and we shall be taken captive by Satan at his will. Some are today in this position. Having refused the light which God has sent them, they know not at what they stumble.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 19}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 20]         All whose names shall at last be found written in the Lamb's book of life, will fight manfully the battles of the Lord. They will labor most earnestly to discern and put away temptations and every evil thing. They will feel that the eye of God is upon them, and that the strictest fidelity is required. As faithful sentinels they will keep the passage barred that Satan may not pass them disguised as an angel of light to work his work of death in their midst. God wants every one of his servants to have clear, sharp, spiritual eyesight. Instead of admitting to their confidence those who have not been proved, it is their duty to challenge them, to test their fidelity, that doubt and unbelief of the present truth may not work like leaven in the midst of us.  {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 20}
[RH, October 16, 1883 par. 21]          It is far easier to allow matters in our important institutions to go in a lax, loose way, than to weed out that which is offensive, which will corrupt and destroy confidence and faith. But it would be far better to have a smaller number of workers, to accomplish less, and as far as possible, to have these who are engaged in the work true-hearted, firm as rock in principle, loving the whole truth, obedient to all the commandments of God. The white-robed ones who surround the throne of God, are not composed of that company who were lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God, and who choose to drift with the current rather than to breast the waves of opposition. All who remain pure and uncorrupted from the spirit and influence prevailing at this time, will have stern conflicts. They will come through great tribulation; they will wash their robes of character, and make them white in the blood of the Lamb. These will sing the song of triumph in the kingdom of glory. Those who suffer with Christ will be partakers of his glory.                                                    -    {RH, October 16, 1883 par. 21}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 1]       November 6, 1883 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Sunday, Aug. 12, in company with Sr. Sarah McEnterfer, I left the Pacific Coast, on my way to the East. Although we suffered considerably from heat and dust, we had a pleasant journey across the plains. We found conductor and porters ready to do all in their power for our comfort and convenience.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 2]          From the time that we stepped on board the train, I felt perfectly satisfied that I was in the way of duty. I have had sweet communion with my Saviour, and have felt that he is my refuge and my fortress, and that no harm can come to me while engaged in the work which he has given me to do. I have an abiding trust in the promises of God, and enjoy that peace which comes only from Jesus.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 3]         In the seat next us in the car was an actress, evidently a woman of ability, and possessed of many good qualities, which, if devoted to the service of God, might win for her the Saviour's commendation, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant." This woman and myself are both actors on the stage of life, but oh, how vastly different is our work! I felt not the slightest temptation to desire her honors. I thirst not for the applause of the idle and pleasure-loving multitudes that seek the unnatural excitement of the drama.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 4]          The theater is a poor place of resort for the strengthening of virtuous principles. Rather, its influence is highly injurious to both health and morals. The lady's attendant remarked that it was somewhat trying to be deprived of sleep night after night until two and sometimes three o'clock in the morning, and then spend a large portion of the day in bed. The divinely-appointed order of day and night is disregarded, health is sacrificed, for the amusement of those who are lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God. The effect is demoralizing to all concerned. Two or three evenings a week spent in attending balls, or theatric or operatic entertainments, will enervate both mind and body, and prevent the development of that strength of character which is essential to usefulness in society. The only safe amusements are such as will not banish serious and religious thoughts; the only safe places of resort are those to which we can take Jesus with us.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 5]          We reached Battle Creek on Friday, Aug. 17. The following night I found it impossible to sleep. I had not visited this place since I left it in great feebleness after my husband's funeral. Now the great loss which the cause had sustained in his death, the great loss which I had sustained in being deprived of his society and assistance in my work, came up vividly before me, and I could not compose myself to sleep. I recalled the covenant which I had made with God at my husband's death-bed,--that I would not become discouraged under the burden, but would labor more earnestly and devotedly than ever before to present the truth both by pen and voice; that I would set before the people the excellence of the statutes and precepts of Jehovah, and would point them to the cleansing fountain where we may wash away every stain of sin.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 6]          All night I wrestled with God in prayer that he would give me strength for my work, and imbue me with his Spirit, that I might keep my solemn covenant. I desired nothing so much as to spend my time and strength in urging those who profess the truth to come into closer relationship with God, that they may enjoy more perfect communion with him than did ancient Israel in their most prosperous days.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 7]          Sabbath morning I spoke to the large congregation assembled in the Tabernacle. The Lord gave me strength and freedom as I presented the words found in Revelation 7:9-17.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 8]          The last time that I had spoken there was on the Sabbath following my husband's funeral. At that time many considered it almost presumptuous for me, in my feeble condition, to make the effort; but my great desire to speak words of entreaty and warning to the church, led me to venture. Had those words been heeded, the difficulties which have since occurred would not have been. The burden of my message was an admonition to the church to be pitiful, courteous, kind, and compassionate, to love one another as Christ had loved them. I urged them to put away their unkind thoughts toward their brethren, to cease talking of the faults and errors of others, and to search carefully their own hearts, correct their own defects of character, and purify their own souls by obedience to the truth. I entreated all to cherish a forgiving, Christlike tenderness for one another, and to guard the reputation of their brethren, remembering that the tongue is an unruly member, which, if not sanctified, if not restrained, may do great injury to those whom God loves and whom he is using to do his work.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 9]         Whatever may have been our course toward the dead, they are beyond the knowledge of our sorrow or repentance. Our regret for wrongs done to them can be evinced only by a reformation in our spirit and action toward the living. Let none repeat the errors of the past. The spirit of Christ will lead us to think kindly of our brethren. It is the work of Satan to seek some stain upon the character of Christ's followers, to talk of their faults, and magnify their errors. Satan is an accuser of the brethren, and all who engage in this work show that they are actuated by the same spirit. All our prayers will be in vain while we cherish feelings of envy, jealousy, suspicion, and enmity. We shall be forgiven only as we forgive. It is no better than mocking God to engage in religious worship with hearts thinking evil, and full of bitterness toward our brethren or our fellow-men.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 10]          Jesus, our exemplar, looks with abhorrence upon all who are cherishing unkindness. Says the beloved John, "Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer." How is it possible that the prayers of such shall be anything but an abomination in the sight of God?  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 11]          Were our own hearts and lives free from defects, it would still be our duty to pity and help the erring. Much more then, since we ourselves are subject to error and infirmity, does it behoove us to manifest great modesty and carefulness in judging and condemning our fellow-sinners. All should give diligent heed to the words of the apostle, "Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves." Inquire into the nature of your thoughts, purposes, tempers, words and deeds. Compare them with the character revealed in the life of Christ. See whether you have his spirit, whether the visible fruits of righteousness testify that you are in the faith.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 12]          These and many thoughts of like character were presented before the people. I assured them that all unkindness to the dead or to the living, I had buried in the grave of my husband. All was freely forgiven. My last testimony before leaving the church was that of warning and entreaty to seek for unity and love.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 13]          Now, after an absence of two years, I again stood before them. I was very weary, and nearly sick after the journey of five days and five nights; but the love of Christ and my interest for their souls constrained me to address them.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 14]          On Sunday morning I spoke to about seventy-five of the workers connected with the Office of the Review and Herald. One week before, Aug. 12, I stood before a similar company at the Pacific Press, and urged upon them the importance of acting from principle. Now I presented the same subject, admonishing all to allow nothing to sway them from the right. I warned them that they would have opposing influences to meet, and would be pressed by temptations, and every one who was not rooted and grounded in the truth would be moved from the sure foundation.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 15]          Every wind of doctrine will be blowing. Everything that can be shaken will be shaken and only those things that cannot be shaken will remain. Satan is making the most desperate efforts to induce souls to range under his banner, and all who yield to his deceptions will wage war against the servants of Prince Immanuel. Watchfulness and prayer must be our safeguards in these days of peril.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 16]          All who are unfaithful in their work in the Office are meeting with a great loss. Those who are not wholly on the Lord's side will not see the importance of discipline and order. Hence the necessity that all who do have the fear of God before them, unite in maintaining a standard which he can approve. If those who stand in positions of responsibility excuse one in a wrong course, they encourage not only that one but others in wrong-doing. This renders very difficult the work of those who would maintain such rules and pursue such a course as God requires.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 17]          There are always some who, though they have enjoyed great advantages for spiritual progress, are not firmly established upon Bible truth. They seem to be without an anchor, beaten about by the waves of doubt and unbelief. They are without the joy and consolation which comes from a firm, decided faith, and they seem to be without protection from the shafts of Satan. I feel deeply anxious for these; for I know how strong is the power of Satan upon them.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 18]          Our Saviour declared upon one occasion, "The prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me." There was in Christ absolutely nothing of which Satan could take advantage. Jesus had not defiled his soul by one wrong action, one doubt, or even one murmuring thought. We may open the door of the mind and invite Satan's suggestions, or by pressing close to the side of Jesus, we may obtain strength to resist every evil influence. Satan has his agents, even in our offices of publication, and he works through them to unsettle the faith and confuse the minds of all who give them an opportunity. Our only safe course is to watch unto prayer. Questions which the half- hearted and unbelieving will suggest can be safely answered by unprejudiced judgment and earnest prayer. We should beware of allowing our minds to be influenced by suggestions, statements, or reports; for all these may be the result of envy, revenge, passion, prejudice, or of spiritual blindness. God wants, in the Office and in the church, faithful men who have eyes to discern the evil from the good, who will not call sin righteousness or righteousness sin,--men who will call things by their right names, whether it brings them censure or approbation.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 19]          The greatest calamity that can come upon any people is to be blindfolded by Satan so that they cannot discern his devices. He frequently works in disguise, clothing himself in the garments of righteousness, so that those who have not spiritual discernment know not that it is he; and often before those in responsible positions awake, Satan obtains a foothold, and doubt, unbelief, and infidelity are leavening the camp. None need to cultivate unbelief, or fear that they shall have too great faith. Unbelief, like an obtrusive, poisonous weed, grows without cultivation, while faith needs to be carefully cherished, or it will die out of the soul.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 19}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 20]          I prized this opportunity to speak words of warning and caution, knowing that those whom I addressed must be aroused to guard their souls from the devices of Satan.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 20}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 21]          At the urgent request of Mrs. Robinson, an active member of the Woman's Christian Temperance Union, I had consented to speak in a temperance meeting held in the public park on Sunday afternoon. About five hundred persons gathered at 4 p. m. Eld. Mather, who first addressed the assembly, presented thoughts of the greatest value. His words found a response in our hearts. He did not relate amusing anecdotes, or endeavor to create a sensation, but presented sound and forcible arguments, which the people could remember and consider after returning to their homes. Many, he said, flatter themselves that evil is diminishing, that the cause of reform is advancing, that temperance is soon to prevail, righteousness to predominate over sin, and the millennium to be ushered in. The speaker did not share in these flattering hopes. Intemperance still continues its ravages. Iniquity in every form stands like a mighty barrier to prevent the progress of truth and righteousness. Social wrongs, born of ignorance and vice, are still causing untold misery, and casting their baleful shadow upon both the church and the world. Depravity among the youth is increasing instead of decreasing. Nothing but earnest, continual effort will avail to remove this desolating curse. The conflict with interest and appetite, with evil habits and unholy passions, will be fierce and deadly; only those who shall move from principle can gain the victory in this warfare.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 21}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 22]          The speaker then clearly set forth the evil of granting license to sell liquors; but lack of space forbids me to present his words more fully.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 22}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 23]          Following Eld. Mather, I spoke about thirty minutes in regard to the great work of reform, and the necessity of educating the youth to act from principle, that they may have moral power to withstand temptation. (Daniel, the Hebrew captive, was exposed in his youth to the allurements of the king's court; yet he remained true to the principles taught him by his fathers. He purposed in his heart that he would not eat of the luxuries of the king's table, or drink of his wines. This purpose was not formed without due reflection and earnest prayer, and when once his position was taken, he was not to be moved from it. Though surrounded by temptations to self-indulgence and dissipation, he would not consent to violate his conscience. He made God his strength, his mind was not enervated by habits of indulgence which crush out true, god-like manhood, and he was prepared to attain both moral and intellectual greatness.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 23}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 24]          Daniel's companions, also, resolutely denied selfish desires, and put away hurtful gratifications. As a result, their minds became strong and vigorous. They chose the real, the true, and the useful, rather than the momentary indulgence of appetite and pride. They did all in their power to place themselves in right relation to God, and the Lord was not unmindful of their firm, persevering, earnest effort. The Scriptures declare of Daniel and his fellows: "As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom; and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams." These youth had placed themselves in connection with the Source of all wisdom. They learned of Christ, the world's greatest teacher. While improving their opportunities to obtain a knowledge of the sciences, they were obtaining, also, the highest education which it is possible for mortals to receive. They received light directly from the throne of Heaven, and read the mysteries of God for future ages.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 24}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 25]          "And in all matters of wisdom and understanding that the king inquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm." These youth determined that the talents intrusted to them of God should not be perverted and enfeebled by selfish indulgence. They reverenced their own manhood. They kept their eyes fixed steadfastly on the good which they wished to accomplish. They honored God, and God honored them.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 25}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 26]          The history of Daniel and his companions contains a lesson for us. Inspiration declares that the "fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." Religious principle lies at the foundation of the highest education. If our youth are but balanced by principle, they may with safety improve the mental powers to the very highest extent, and may take all their attainments with them into the future life. But temptations assail the young on every hand. Fathers and mothers should give thought and study and persevering effort to the training of their children, that they may stand unsullied by the prevailing evil, as did those Hebrew youth in the court of Babylon. To shield your children from the allurements of worldly pleasure, and the temptations to indulge appetite, to teach them steadfastness to the great principles of reform, will require effort and involve sacrifice. It will expose you to the reproaches of those who are lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God. Your motives will be misconstrued, your efforts falsified, your labors and purposes disparaged. But, notwithstanding every opposing influence, we must, in the fear of God, press forward, seeking not to meet the world's standard, but that which is presented in the Scriptures of truth. We must act from principle, doing right because it is right, whether friends or foes approve or condemn.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 26}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 27]          Children should be educated to habits of temperance, even while in their mother's arms. Our tables should bear only the most wholesome food, free from every irritating substance. The appetite for liquor is encouraged by the preparation of food with condiments and spices. These cause a feverish state of the system, and drink is demanded to allay the irritation. On my frequent journeys across the continent, I do not patronize restaurants, dining-cars, or hotels, for the simple reason that I cannot eat the food there provided. The dishes are highly seasoned with salt and pepper, creating an almost intolerable thirst. During my last trip, the conductor of the sleeping-car kindly brought me a plate of rich vegetable soup. I tasted the apparently inviting dish, but found it so highly seasoned that I dared not eat it. The salt and pepper made my mouth smart, and I well knew that they would irritate and inflame the delicate coating of the stomach. I passed the tempting dish to another; for I dared not place such an abuse upon my digestive organs.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 27}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 28]          Such is the food that is commonly served up on fashionable tables, and given to the children. Its effect is to cause nervousness, and to create thirst which water does not quench. There is a craving for something stronger, and thus very many are led to the use of beer and wine. In this way is formed the appetite for strong drink. Every mother should carefully guard her table, and allow nothing to come upon it which will have the slightest tendency to lay the foundation of intemperate habits. Food should be prepared in as simple a manner as possible, free from condiments and spices, and even from an undue amount of salt.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 28}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 29]          You who have at heart the good of your children, and who would see them come up with unperverted tastes and appetites, must perseveringly urge your way against popular sentiments and practices. If you would have them prepared to be useful on earth and to obtain the eternal reward in the kingdom of glory, you must teach them to obey the laws of God, both in nature and revelation, instead of following the customs of the world.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 29}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 30]          Painstaking effort, prayer and faith, when united with a correct example, will not be fruitless. Bring your children to God in faith, and seek to impress their susceptible minds with a sense of their obligations to their heavenly Father. It will require lesson upon lesson, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. But Jesus, in our behalf, engaged in the most fearful conflict with the powers of darkness. Self- denial, fasting, humiliation, he willingly endured, that he might elevate, ennoble, and purify the human race; and thus prepare them for a seat at his right hand. In view of all that Christ has endured in our behalf, shall we shrink from any effort or sacrifice for the salvation of souls for whom he died?  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 30}
[RH, November 6, 1883 par. 31]          Parents should educate their children to have moral independence, not to follow impulse and inclination, but to exercise their reasoning powers, and to act from principle. Let mothers inquire, not for the latest fashion, but for the path of duty and usefulness, and direct the steps of their children therein. Simple habits, pure morals, and a noble independence in the right course, will be of more value to the youth than the gifts of genius, the endowments of learning, or the external polish which the world can give them. Teach your children to walk in the ways of righteousness, and they, in turn, will lead others into the same path. Thus may you see at last that your life has not been in vain, for you have been instrumental in bringing precious fruit to garner of God.  {RH, November 6, 1883 par. 31}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 1]       November 13, 1883 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.    At the Massachusetts Camp-Meeting.         The camp-meeting at Worcester, Mass., Aug. 22-28, was one of great interest to all our people who were present. It was an occasion of special interest to me. I there met a large number of believers, some of whom have been connected with the work from the very rise of the third angel's message. Since our last camp-meeting, Bro. Hastings, one of the faithful standard-bearers, has fallen at his post. I felt sad as I saw others weighed down by the infirmities of age, yet I was glad to see them eagerly listening to the words of life. The love of God and his truth seemed to glow in their hearts and to light up their countenances. Their eyes were often filled with tears, not of sorrow but of joy, as they heard the message from God by the mouth of his servants. These aged pilgrims were present at nearly all the meetings; as if they feared that, like Thomas, they might be absent when Jesus should come in, and say, "Peace be unto you."  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 2]          Like ripening grain these precious tried and faithful ones are fitting for the harvest. Their work is nearly done. They may be permitted to remain till Christ shall be revealed in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. They may drop out of the ranks at any time, and sleep in Jesus. But while darkness covers the earth and gross darkness the people, these children of the light can lift up their heads and rejoice, knowing that their redemption draweth nigh.  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 3]          We were glad to see many of the citizens of Worcester attending our meetings through the week, not only in the evening, but during the day. The Lord gave great freedom to his servants while they proclaimed the truth. The meeting broke up when the interest was deepest. We did wish that all could have remained a few days longer.  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 4]          As I looked over the congregation of believers, and marked the serious, earnest, expression upon their countenances, I asked myself, How will it be with these dear souls when they return to their homes and to their little churches? Will they bear with them the sweet, heavenly atmosphere that has pervaded our camp-meeting? Will the doubting ones put away their skepticism, and cultivate faith and love? Will the worldly ambition, the pride and lukewarmness, that have been gaining ground among our people be put away? Will all feel an individual responsibility to let their light shine? to live and work through Christ for the prosperity of the churches to which they belong? Will their works correspond with their faith?  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 5]          A good work has been begun, and we hope that it will not end with the meeting, but that there will be a reformation in every church. Parents and children should seek a new conversion, that the light from them may extend to their neighbors. "Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near; let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon."  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 6]          I repeat, Will our brethren reap from this meeting all the good which they can and should obtain? For all these privileges they are accountable. The words spoken will be to the hearers a savor of life unto life or of death unto death. The Lord is coming; the alarm must be sounded. The people who profess the truth are unready. Should their probation close now, they would be weighed in the balance, and found wanting. Some have not made earnest efforts to overcome; they have not realized the danger of continuing in sin, and have become almost content where they are. As I felt their peril, I longed to see them coming up out of the dark cellar of unbelief, into the upper room where there is light and happiness. I greatly regretted that we must close the meeting without seeing a deeper and more thorough work wrought in their hearts.  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 7]          Many who nominally assent to the truth will fail to enter the kingdom of God, because they do not in their daily life practice that which they profess. As I looked over the congregation, my eyes rested upon not a few who had a knowledge of the truth, and who, if this knowledge were but sanctified, might accomplish a work for God. I thought, If all these realized their accountability to God and their duty to their fellow-men, and would work as the Lord has given them ability, what a light would shine forth from them in Massachusetts, and even extend to other States! If every one who has professed faith in the third angel's message would make the word of God his rule of action, and with strict fidelity perform his work as a servant of Christ, this people would be a power in the world.  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 8]          It is not alone those who labor in word and doctrine who are responsible for souls. Every man and every woman who has a knowledge of the truth should be a co-worker with Christ. We have but one minister laboring in Massachusetts. If it is God's will that the State have no more ministerial help, then he requires the lay-members to act as missionaries. Brethren, go out with your Bibles, visit the people at their firesides, read the word of God to the family, and as many more as will come in. Go with a contrite heart and an abiding trust in God's grace and mercy, and do what you can.  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 9]          Things are not as they should be in Massachusetts. There are men who never gave a discourse in their lives, who ought to be laboring to save souls. Neither great talents nor high position is required. But there is urgent need of men and women who are acquainted with Jesus, and familiar with the story of his life and death.  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 10]          Talent is too much idolized, and station too much coveted, even among Seventh-day Adventists. There is too eager a desire to ride upon the high places of the earth, and too little willingness to follow the Saviour in the path of cross-bearing and humility. There are too many who will do nothing unless they can be leaders; too many who must be praised and petted, or they have no interest to labor. To work in a humble way for Jesus, and though unnoticed to still work on, sowing the seeds of truth, appears to them an unattractive and unwelcome task. All this springs from mistaken conceptions of usefulness and honor. The wide, deep rivers are admired and valued, while the hundreds of little rills that help to form these broad and noble streams, are all unnoticed. Yet the humble brook that makes its noiseless way through grove and meadow, bringing health, and fertility, and beauty, is as useful in its way as the broad river.  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 11]          We do not need eminent men so much as good, true, and humble men. God calls for those of all classes and all trades to work in his cause. Those are wanted who will begin at the lower rounds of the ladder, who will, if need be, eat their own bread and quietly perform their duty; men who will not shrink from diligent labor to acquire means, or from rigid economy in its expenditure, and who will devote both time and means to work for the Master in their own families and their own neighborhoods. If the work of reformation be begun and carried forward in each family, there will be a living and prosperous church. Things must first be set in order at home. The cause needs those who can work at home, who will study the Bible, and practice its teachings, and who will train up their children in the fear of God. Then let diligent, persevering effort be put forth for others, with earnest prayer for the aid of divine grace and power, and great results will follow missionary labor.  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 12]          No matter who you are, it is the mind, the heart, the sincere purpose, and the daily life, that mark the value of the man. Restless, talkative, dictatorial men are not needed in this work. There are too many of them springing up everywhere. Many youth who have but little experience, push themselves forward, manifest no reverence for age or office, and take offense if counseled or reproved. We have already more of these self-important ones than we want, God calls for modest, quiet, sober-minded youth, and men of mature age, who are well-balanced with principle, who can pray as well as talk, who will rise up before the aged, and treat gray hairs with respect.  {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, November 13, 1883 par. 13]          The cause of God is suffering for want of laborers of understanding and mental power. My brethren and sisters, the Lord has blessed you with intellectual faculties capable of vast improvement. Cultivate your talents with persevering earnestness. Train and discipline the mind by study, by observation, by reflection. You cannot meet the mind of God unless you put to use every power. The mental faculties will strengthen and develop if you will go to work in the fear of God, in humility and with earnest prayer. A resolute purpose will accomplish wonders. Be open, firm, decided Christians. Exalt Jesus, talk of his love, tell of his power, and thus let your light shine forth to the world.                                                    -    {RH, November 13, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 1]       November 20, 1883 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  The Cause in Vermont.  -         I was glad of the privilege of attending the Vermont camp-meeting, which was held in Montpelier, Aug. 3 to Sept. 4. There were more in attendance than I expected to see, and it was a pleasure to meet so many who had come to seek the Lord. My mind was carried back thirty years, to the time when, in company with my sister, I visited Fair Haven, Mass., to bear my message to the little company in that place. Eld. Bates was then living there, and expressed his conviction that it was his duty to visit Vermont, and preach the truth in that State. But he added, "I have no means, and cannot tell where the money is coming from to take me there. I think I will walk out by faith, start on foot, and go as far as God will give me strength." My sister said to me, "I think the Lord will help me to open the way for Eld. Bates to go to Vermont. Sister F. is looking for a girl to do her housework, and if you will consent to travel without me for a few weeks, I will earn the money necessary." She carried out her purpose, and, requesting her pay in advance, placed the money in Eld. Bates' hand. He started the next morning, and my sister remained to work for a dollar and a quarter a week. Quite a number were brought into the truth in Vermont, and Eld. Bates returned with great joy because the Lord had indeed blessed his labors.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 2]          In 1850 my husband and myself visited Vermont, Canada, New Hampshire, and Maine. The meetings were held in private houses. It was then next to impossible to obtain access to unbelievers. The disappointment in 1844 had confused the minds of many, and they would not listen to any explanation of the matter. They were impatient and unbelieving, and many seemed rebellious, coming out in a most decided manner against their past Advent experience. Others dared not go to this length, and deny the way the Lord had led them. These were glad to hear arguments from the word of God which would harmonize our position with prophetic history. As they listened to an explanation of the disappointment which had been so bitter to them, they saw that God indeed led them, and they rejoiced in the truth. This awakened the most bitter opposition on the part of those who denied our past experience.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 3]          But we had a still worse element to meet in a class who claimed that they were sanctified, that they could not sin, that they were sealed and holy, and that all their impressions and notions were the mind of God. Conscientious souls were deceived by the pretended piety of these fanatics. Satan had worked artfully to have these deluded ones accept the Sabbath, as through their influence, while professing to believe one part of the truth, he could crowd upon the people a great many errors. He could also use them to good advantage to disgust unbelievers, who pointed to these inconsistent, unreasonable ones as representatives of Seventh-day Adventists. This class urged upon the people human tests and manufactured crosses, which Christ had not given them to bear. They claimed to heal the sick and to work miracles. They had a Satanic, bewitching power; yet they were overbearing, dictatorial, and cruelly oppressive. The Lord used us as instruments to rebuke these fanatics, and to open the eyes of his faithful people to the true character of their work. Peace and joy came into the hearts of those who broke away from this deception of Satan, and they glorified God as they saw his unerring wisdom in setting before them the light of truth and its precious fruits in contrast with Satanic heresies and delusions. The truth shone in contrast with these deceptions like clear gold amid the rubbish of earth.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 4]          Several times when we visited Vermont, my husband and myself had these dark spirits to meet and contend with. For years we labored to beat back the prejudice and subdue the opposition that at times threatened to overwhelm the faithful standard-bearers of truth,--the heroes and heroines of faith. But we found that those who were seeking God in humility and contrition of soul, were able to discern between the true and the false. "The meek will he guide in judgment; and the meek will he teach his way."  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 5]          God gave us a precious experience in those days. When brought in close conflict with the powers of darkness, as we frequently were, we laid the whole matter before the mighty Helper. Again and again we prayed for strength and wisdom. We would not yield the point; we felt that help must come. And through faith in God, the enemy's artillery was turned against himself, glorious victories were gained to the cause of truth, and we were made to realize that God gave not his Spirit by measure unto us. Had it not been for these special evidences of God's love, had he not thus, by the manifestation of his Spirit, set his seal to the truth, we might have become discouraged; but these proofs of Divine guidance, these living experiences in the things of God, strengthened us to fight manfully the battles of the Lord. The believing ones could more clearly discern how God had mapped out their course, guiding them amid trials, disappointments, and fierce conflicts. They grew stronger as they met and overcame obstacles, and gained a rich experience at every step they advanced.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 6]          Many of the pioneers, who shared with us these trials and victories, remained true till the close of life, and have fallen asleep in Jesus. Among these is the faithful warrior who for thirty-six years stood by my side in the battle for truth. God used him as a teacher and leader to stand in the front ranks during the severe struggles of those early days of the message; but he has fallen at his post, and, with others who have died in the faith, he awaits the coming of the Lifegiver, who will call him from his gloomy prison-house to a glorious immortality.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 7]          It is not so difficult to advocate the truth now as it was years ago. Then, it cost everything to be a believer; but now, in 1883, I saw a large company under the pavilion, and among them were old and tried friends of the cause. Although some have fallen, quite a number are still alive to bear testimony to the truth; and as they recall the way the Lord has led his people since their first acceptance of the truth, they exclaim, "What hath God wrought!" Their interest has been fully identified with the people whom God has been leading and teaching for the last thirty-five years. They have fought the battles of the Lord with heroism, fortitude, patience and prayer; and now there are many strong hands and willing hearts to unite with them in laboring for the triumphs of the cross of Christ. These faithful ones have become strong because they did not shirk responsibilities. They walked by faith, not by sight. They studied the revealed will of God, and submitted to be guided by Divine power. They were strengthened by grace as they pressed forward in the narrow path of holiness cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 8]          On this camp-ground, we listened to many heart-felt testimonies. Some here accepted the Sabbath, and for the first time took their position fully with us on all points of truth. Some had given up the truth, and backslidden from God; but their consciences had not been at rest. They found no peace, no light or happiness, in their disobedience, and came back to the fold with repentance and contrition of soul, and the Lord blessed them. But we longed to see our brethren and sisters generally coming out into the clear light. We longed to hear more testimonies coming from hearts full of love to Jesus,--testimonies of faith, of rich experience in the way the Lord has led us. I felt that these dear souls must have a closer union with God, and then they would be better acquainted with Jesus. They would not have a doubting, fearing testimony, but would be cheerful and happy in the faith. "Jesus died for me; Jesus loves me, even me," would be the language of the trusting heart.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 9]          As I looked in the faces of the tried ones who are precious in the sight of the Lord, and saw that some of them seemed almost ready to lay off their armor, I thought I might never see their faces again in this world. They or I might fall asleep before the time of another annual meeting. By faith I looked forward to the resurrection morning, when the righteous dead shall be awakened to eternal life. I saw them around the throne of God, clothed in white robes, with crowns of glory on their heads and harps of gold in their hands, singing a new song of praise to God and the Lamb. And the question arose in my mind, Who are coming up to take the places of these aged, worn soldiers of the cross? Who will consecrate themselves to the work of God?  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 10]          I saw before me many young men and women who professed to be followers of Christ, but who had not felt a burden for souls. These do not say, when the Lord's work is to be done, "Here am I; send me." If they really had the love of Jesus in their hearts, how could they be silent, how could they be at rest, and their fellow-men unwarned? Can they realize the greatness of the sacrifice made in behalf of man? They may think they comprehend it, but they do not. If they did, with the eye of faith they would see Jesus leaving his throne of light, and the glory that he had with his Father before the world was, to become the companion of rebels. Oh! they have but a faint conception of the depths of humiliation to which the Redeemer of the world condescended in becoming a man. It was an act of humiliation to which they can find no parallel. But being formed in fashion as a man, Christ humbled himself, and became obedient unto death. Had it been a common death even, it would still have been the greatest of humiliations. But oh, what a death the Son of God suffered,--the most cruel, the most shameful! He became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. And do not let any one think that Jesus was insensible to ignominy. He yielded up his life to save the fallen race; but he felt, keenly and bitterly felt, the humiliation of dying as a malefactor. His holy and undefiled human nature was deeply sensitive to the disgrace of being "numbered with the transgressors." Said he, "Are ye come out, as against a thief, with swords and with staves to take me?" He felt the unjust, coarse, and abusive treatment of the mob, led on by a Judas; but it was a deeper wound to the soul to endure the hiding of his Father's face.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 11]          All this was to save fallen man; and has Christ died for souls in vain? As I looked upon the congregation assembled in the tent, and knew how many there were who professed to be sons and daughters of God, who might be lights in the world, and yet were not letting their light shine, I felt sad at heart. I asked myself, Who of this number will be denounced as slothful servants because they have neglected their duty? When Christ has done all that could be done to save sinners, who are ready, by an unreserved consecration of themselves, to become co-laborers with him? The blood of souls will be upon the garments of some, who have talents which God has intrusted to them, but who love self and their ease more than they love the souls of men for whom Christ has made so infinite a sacrifice. Where are those who love one another as Christ has loved them? Will they take up their God-given duties, and work for the Master? Has the Lord excused the large number who profess his name, who have experienced his love, from bearing any burden of the work in his cause? Are they at liberty to eat of the loaf themselves, to partake of his great salvation, yet make no effort to bear the message of mercy to their brethren who are out of the truth,-- who are unsaved?  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 12]          This dearth of laborers is not in accordance with the will of God; it exists because the love of Christ is not a living principle in the hearts of those who profess his name. There are men who have talents; but they have buried them in their farms and in other selfish interests, so that they do not aid in building up the cause of Christ. If many who are now dying spiritually on account of their selfishness, should awake to their God-given responsibilities, they would see work to do in the vineyard of the Lord; and this work would expand their hearts, so that they would love Jesus a great deal more than they now do, and their fellow-men as Jesus has loved them. What a change there would be in Vermont, if young men and those of mature age also, should go to work, feeling, "I am my brother's keeper"! How can those who do nothing to win souls to Christ expect to hear the "Well done" from the Master's lips?  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 13]          We know there is a great wrong somewhere, or there would be men engaged in earnest labor in Vermont, Massachusetts, Maine, Connecticut, New Hampshire, Rhode Island, New Jersey, and all through the United States. Where are those who have the knowledge of the truth, and who love Jesus and the souls for whom he died well enough to deny self, to choose the suffering part of religion, and to go without the camp, bearing the reproach of Christ? Jesus has set them an example; he suffered without the camp, bearing reproach. Who will put to use the talents lent them of God, be they great or small, and work in humility learning daily in the school of Christ, and then imparting that precious knowledge to others? Who will see what ought to be done, and do it? And how many will make excuses, become tied up with worldly interests? Cut the cords that bind you, and go into the vineyard to work for the Master. In every department of the cause of God, consecrated, God- fearing, willing helpers are needed; men of brains, men of intellect, who will go forth as ministers, canvassers, and colporteurs. Brethren and sisters, let the earnest prayer of faith ascend to God that he will raise up laborers, and send them into the harvest field; for the harvest is great, and the laborers are few.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, November 20, 1883 par. 14]          We know that believers in Vermont are not doing their duty. We know there is earnest work to be done, requiring patience, perseverance, and untiring effort. Let the work be done by unselfish, humble men; let them work and pray, and pray and work. Labor by the fireside, brethren. Come close to hearts. Let unbelievers see that you care for their souls; search the Scriptures with them; weep and pray with them. In your earnest efforts, represent the love of Christ. Oh! this love, if we have it, is too much inclosed in our hearts, and does not appear in words or deeds as it should. How will you meet your relatives, your friends, and your neighbors in the Judgment, if you have not labored in every way possible to bring them to the truth? My prayer is that the Lord may so impress the minds of men and women in Vermont that they cannot rest until they commence in earnest to labor for souls. When they do this it will no longer be said, Vermont is a hard field.  {RH, November 20, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 1]       November 27, 1883 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  The Maine Camp-Meeting.         I attended the camp-meeting held at Waterville, Me., Sept. 6-11. Here, in my native State I met dear brethren and sisters whose interest has for years been identified with the cause and work of present truth; but some precious ones who ever met us with joy, and whose thoughtful care we have often experienced on the camp-ground, we shall meet no more in this world. Bro. Barker, who sleeps in Jesus, is one of these. His active, busy life is ended. He was a care-taker, a burden-bearer. He did not spare himself; he did not shirk responsibilities. We missed him upon the ground. I could deeply sympathize with Sr. Barker. Since we last met, we had each laid a companion in the grave. But we will not sorrow as those who have no hope. If we are faithful, when the Lifegiver comes we shall meet our loved ones again, never more to be separated. A brighter morning will dawn for all who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory, honor, and immortality. If we are steadfast in the hour of trial, we shall at last win a crown of glory that will never pass away. This prospect should be to the people of God a sunbeam shining continually amid the darkness and dangers of these last days.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 2]          Sr. Umberhind, a faithful mother in Israel, has fallen. Her work is in one sense ended; yet her precious example, her deep interest in the truth, her words of hope and confidence and faith, will continue to live. Her works follow her. Three sisters, children of Sr. Umberhind, have fallen under the power of the fell destroyer; death has done his cruel work in these three families.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 3]          We here met our dear Sr. Temple, who has been bereaved of four of her children. We could scarcely wonder that the mother's heart was torn as branch after branch was broken from the family tree, or that the wound seemed to her almost incurable; but when we learned that her treasures had been laid away in hope,--that these dear ones had died loving the truth and trusting in Jesus,--we felt that in the mother's heart the bright beams of hope and joy should light up the dark night of sorrow.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 4]          The ways of Providence cannot always be read or traced; they appear inexplicable to the wounded, stricken heart. The words of Jesus, "What I do thou knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter," are applicable to these bereaved ones. If our loved ones have given their hearts to Jesus, there is cause for joy. It is impossible to tell what might be their future. Many families experience a grief that is worse than sorrow for the death of friends. When their children pursue a course that will bring shame upon their parents,--when they become impatient of restraint, break the ties which bind them to father and mother, and renounce the vows that held them in holy, happy allegiance to their Maker,--then there is sorrow indeed. "Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord." Let the bereaved Rachels be comforted; for their children shall "come again from the land of the enemy."  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 5]          I was much gratified to meet several of our brethren and sisters from Aroostook county. They strongly urged me to visit them, and had it not been for other camp-meetings that I felt it duty to attend, I should have been glad to comply with their request. I hope to be able to visit them at some future time.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 6]          We had some very precious seasons at this camp-meeting. Many cheering testimonies were borne; but there was not that thorough work which we greatly desired to have accomplished. My heart yearned to see some who were backslidden coming to the cross of Christ. These are not ignorant of the way. They have been wrought upon by the Spirit of Christ; they have become acquainted with the matchless charms which in my Saviour dwell; and now the voices once heard in praise and gratitude to God, are silent. Will these persons leave the blood- stained banner of Christ, and take their position under the black banner of Satan, and choose his service? In the soon-coming conflict, will they risk sharing the fate of the arch-deceiver? God forbid. Oh that these souls would heed the words of the inspired prophet: "Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near; let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon."  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 7]          There were children of Sabbath-keeping parents who seemed to be indifferent. I could not see that they were moved, either by the presentation of truth or by appeals that were made by the messengers of God. There is a great lack somewhere, or these things would not be. If all were letting their light shine as Christ has enjoined upon his followers to do, it would be otherwise. It is not always an easy task to hold the fort when there are great odds against us.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 8]          Improvements can be made in our manner of conducting camp-meetings, so that all who attend may receive more direct labor. There are some social meetings held in the large tent, where all assemble for worship; but these are so large that only a small number can take part, and many speak so low that but few can hear them. By districting the encampment, so that several meetings, each in charge of a leader, will be held in selected tents, all may be benefited. On the Maine camp-ground, some meetings of this character were very interesting and profitable; in others, much of the precious time was occupied by the leader in doing the talking himself, while the people had but little opportunity. In one tent the leader occupied all the time except ten minutes, and that meeting was a failure. Did this brother love his neighbor as himself? In some instances much time was devoted to singing. There was a long hymn before prayer, a long hymn after prayer, and much singing interspersed all through the meeting. Thus golden moments were used unwisely, and not one-half the good was done that might have been realized had these precious seasons been properly managed.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 9]          There should be Bible-readings in place of some of the regular discourses; even outsiders will be benefited by them. Our people, who are expecting such great and important events soon to transpire, should know the reasons of their faith, that they may be able to give an answer to every man that shall ask them a reason for the hope which is in them with meekness and fear. In his word, God has revealed truths that will benefit his church. As a people, we should be earnest students of prophecy; we should not rest until we become intelligent in regard to the subject of the sanctuary, which is brought out in the visions of Daniel and John. This subject sheds great light on our present position and work, and gives us unmistakable proof that God has led us in our past experience. It explains our disappointment in 1844, showing us that the sanctuary to be cleansed was not the earth, as we had supposed, but that Christ then entered into the most holy apartment of the heavenly sanctuary, and is there performing the closing work of his priestly office, in fulfillment of the words of the angel to the prophet Daniel, "Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed."  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 10]          Our faith in reference to the messages of the first, second, and third angels was correct. The great way-marks we have passed are immovable. Although the hosts of hell may try to tear them from their foundation, and triumph in the thought that they have succeeded, yet they do not succeed. These pillars of truth stand firm as the eternal hills, unmoved by all the efforts of men combined with those of Satan and his host. We can learn much, and should be constantly searching the Scriptures to see if these things are so. God's people are now to have their eyes fixed on the heavenly sanctuary, where the final ministration of our great High Priest in the work of the judgment is going forward,--where he is interceding for his people.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 11]          There are large numbers of those who profess the truth in Maine who need a great work done for them. When I see how great this work is, my heart is drawn out in earnest prayer that for these precious souls the death of Christ may not have been in vain. Dear brethren and sisters, do not neglect this work of preparation too long, but take hold of it now, and lose not a moment more of probationary time. The want of genuine faith in our churches is making them very weak. There is a kind of faith that takes it for granted that we have the truth; but the faith that takes God at his word, which works by love and purifies the heart, is very rare. All who profess the truth are not converted, although they may think they are. Some mistake transient emotions, ideas, and fancies, or resolutions formed in their own strength, for conversion. But faith is a living, abiding principle. Its object is truth,--divine, eternal, changeless truth. Genuine, saving faith is inseparable from repentance and conversion, and will manifest the fruits of the Spirit. It is a continual, conscious trust in Jesus. The sinner's only hope is in the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. There is no resting in any efforts of our own, yet these efforts must be made.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 12]          We have a solemn message, and it is not intrusted to ministers alone. Men and women who will never be called to the ministry, may have a part to act in warning the world. They must let their light shine. There are young men in Maine whom God would accept to do work in his vineyard, but they feel no burden of responsibility. They have had light, they have had knowledge; but if they refuse to walk in the path of obedience, that precious light will become darkness to them. Let these children of Sabbath-keepers make haste to find a refuge from the storm which is soon to come upon our world. Satan has such a bewitching power upon their minds that they are beguiled from the faith; and unless there is an increase of zeal, a more intense love for Christ and for precious souls, on the part of experienced members of the church, they will themselves fail of the grace of God, and there is great danger that they will have their portion with unbelievers.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, November 27, 1883 par. 13]          The lay members of the church must make effectual efforts for their children. Brethren and sisters, you may have the blessed satisfaction of seeing souls enter the school of Christ as learners and as laborers as the result of your earnest efforts. You cannot afford to be selfish, seeking merely to save your own souls, while you are indifferent in regard to other souls for whom Christ died; for through this indifference, you will fail to secure even your own salvation. But if the love of Christ be in you and abound, you will not be idlers in the vineyard of the Master, nor unfruitful branches of the living Vine. Go to work, you that have the light of truth, unselfishly, devotedly, earnestly, to show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light.  {RH, November 27, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 1]       December 11, 1883 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  The New York Camp-Meeting.         I left the camp-ground in Maine very weary, and suffering from a severe cold. We visited my afflicted twin sister living in Gorham, Me. Rheumatism has made sad work with her body. Notwithstanding she is almost helpless and a great sufferer, yet she is remarkably patient and cheerful, and thoughtful of others' comforts.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 2]          Oh, how gladly would we have relieved her of pain, and brought her back to health had it been in our power! But we thought, Jesus loves her better than it is possible for us to do. He will not willingly afflict or grieve the children of men. "Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him."  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 3]          We had precious seasons of prayer with her, and Jesus seemed very near us. I found comfort in presenting her in faith to Jesus, the pitying Lamb of God. He alone could be her helper. He alone could rebuke the cruel power of the enemy, and stay the progress of disease. He alone could give peace and comfort and hope to those who believe in him. After a few hours' stay we had to say farewell, leaving her to suffer on, not knowing that we should meet again in this life. I was unable to keep up longer without rest, and strength should be given me.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 4]          We were courteously welcomed at Bro. and Sr. Martin's in Deering; and here all was done for me healthwise that kindness and skill could do. Here my faith was tried. I thought it could not be duty to attend the camp-meeting in New York; yet I feared it might be the work of the enemy to hedge up my way. I decided to start on my journey, trusting in the Lord to help me. My earnest prayer went forth from unfeigned lips for help and strength to do all the work the Lord would have me. I left Maine in great weakness. While waiting in Worcester several hours, my prayer went up to God continually for strength and grace which I so much needed. We were in the midst of a rain-storm. In Syracuse depot we were also detained and my prayer was still unceasing for health and strength and the blessing of God, that I might bear the testimony he had given me to the people. We found at Union Square that every preparation had been made for our comfort. Our tent was pitched under a large tent, and although it was unpleasant weather, we were protected as much as possible from storm and wind.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 5]          Once upon the ground, I was convinced we were in the way of our duty. I had claimed the promises of God, and they were verified to me. We met many for the first time who had embraced the faith within a few years, and were rejoicing in the love of the truth. When I saw the camp-meeting located at a distance from any city and apparently in an out-of-the-way place, I thought one object of the meeting would be lost; viz., that of securing an attendance of those not in the faith. I regretted this, for our light is to shine forth to the world. But we were disappointed to see so large a number from those not of our faith in attendance, and they seemed to be interested. It was by faith I attempted to speak to the people; but at every effort the Lord helped me. As I labored to impress upon our people the necessity of a preparation of character that they might stand in the day of the Lord, I forgot my infirmities; the Lord blessed me. There were several seasons of specially seeking the Lord. When we called for those to come forward who had not an evidence of their connection with God, and for those who had backslidden from God, and for those who were seeking the Lord for the first time, a large number responded.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 6]          These were very precious and impressive occasions. Many bore testimony while their hearts were deeply affected. We sought to impress upon the people the necessity of greater faith and unfeigned love. The want of love for Jesus with some of our brethren had dried up their love for one another, and as the result there were growing among God's people selfishness, self- sufficiency, suspicion, and distrust of one another. All this is not of Christ but another spirit, and must be overcome.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 7]          Many are vainly striving for the victory, but they do not obtain it, because they cherish sins of selfishness, of worldly ambition, unkindness, envy, self-esteem, or some fleshly lust. While these idols are reserved, they cannot expect the Lord will do great things for them.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 8]         Could all of those who believe the great and important truths God has opened to his people, exemplify their faith by their lives, they would realize that they have entered into close relationship with God, that they are sons and daughters of God. However little and unknown they may be in the world, they are members of the royal family, children of the Heavenly King. If they could always sense this, there would be a great change in their deportment; and in conversation would they not talk of their best friend who had made such provision to elevate and ennoble them to be children of God and to enjoy the riches, the affection, the care, the communion, which belong to those redeemed unto God? What a condescension on the part of the Majesty of heaven! What amazing love, that sinners, worms of earth, may be allied to Omnipotence! For to as many as received the  Saviour by faith, "to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them who believe on his name." But how sad seems the condition of those who despise his love, who refuse to accept the salvation purchased for them at such an infinite cost, and once having accepted it, cast it away as valueless! How many are so infatuated with the pleasures of sin that they will cast away with contempt the most precious blessings, the most exalted honors in the universe, and greedily grasp forbidden pleasures! They neglect and despise the friendship of God; and oh, how brief the time when they will be obliged to leave their chosen objects of delight, for which they sold their souls, and experience woe and despair!  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 9]          Sunday my faith was severely tested. My throat and lungs were irritated and painful. The tent was crowded, and quite a number stood upon the outside like a wall.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 10]          I consented to go to the desk, and if my throat and lungs prevented my speaking I would call upon another to take my place; but the Lord blessed me greatly, and gave me a testimony to bear to the people. I felt very free in the Lord, and very grateful that Jesus is a present help in every time of need, if we will only believe. "My grace is sufficient for thee," has been my assurance while engaged in laboring in the cause of God. I have claimed this promise again and again, and his word has never failed me. We have a mighty helper, and he invites us to trust in him fully. This is the Christian's privilege, to believe and still to continue to believe that God will be an ever present help in time of need. The Lord spoke through his servants with clearness and power; and I was led to inquire, Will these words spoken by the ministers of Christ be a savor of life unto life to those who hear them, or of death unto death? Who will accept the light of truth? Who will reject the words of life to their own eternal loss? Who of that number who profess the truth, but whose lives contradict their faith, will heed the words of God through his servants? Those who neglect to take heed will not know real happiness. How will those who neglect the words God has spoken through his messengers meet their Saviour, whom they have not honored in conversation or by their example? All these opportunities and privileges will rise up in the Judgment to condemn them. Every one must meet a record of his life just as it is. The work he has been doing stands to testify for or against him. If that work is evil, he stands stripped of his own righteousness, and without the white garments on,--the righteousness of Christ,--without the friendship of Jesus. How terrible the position! standing alone amid the terrible dignitaries of heaven, confronted by the Lord Jesus who gave his life for them, but whom they rejected, saying, We will not have this man Jesus to reign over us. These are the fearful words heard, "Depart, I know you not."  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 11]          We had very sad thoughts in regard to those delinquent ones. There is evidence of backsliding from God when these yearly gatherings are not appreciated and attended. These precious convocations are of God's arrangement, to be a strength and great blessing to his people; and those who consider these meetings unimportant are neglecting Heaven-sent, precious opportunities, and are meeting with a great loss. If there are those who are backslidden, these meetings are for them. There is great danger of the love of the world excluding the love of Jesus. These poor, tempted souls will never find rest and peace until they make a full and unconditional surrender. The requirements of God's word are positive. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God will all thy heart, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength, and thy neighbor as thyself." This is the only condition laid down in the word of God upon which we can claim eternal life. The promises of God are ample. The gospel was not given to awaken desires it could not satisfy. "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light."  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 12]          The fluctuating, changeable, mournful experience of many who profess Christ, is anything but rest and peace; it is continual labor, pain, and sorrow. They have placed a yoke upon their own necks exceedingly galling, and accumulated a burden for themselves, which Christ has not bidden them to lift. Love of the world is eating out of many hearts all love for Christ and for heavenly things. May these heed the injunction of Christ, "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth." Jesus knew what he was talking about; for earthly treasures become a snare.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 13]          We were made sad in not meeting some we hoped to see at this meeting. Some may have been kept away by sickness; and we knew some were not at this precious meeting because they were in darkness. They had not been following where Jesus leads the way. We felt sorry that anything should keep them away. These annual meetings they have attended year after year; but they were not on the ground this year, 1883: and Jesus of Nazareth passed by to scatter blessings in their path. These absent ones will meet with a loss that they cannot afford. We know that some of our brethren are entangled in the things of this world. Their homes are their idols. They have become selfish, disbelieving. These things separate them from God. All heaven is interested and anxious for their good, and is seeking to draw their hearts to a higher and better life, to the immortal inheritance, and to fix their expectations upon the heavenly country. Jesus would have them transfer their treasures. "Lay not up," says Christ, "for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal; for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." We are only pilgrims and strangers on the earth, looking forward to that better country, the heavenly home, and securing a title without a flaw to our rightful possessions there. If some of these good brethren whose affections are buried up in worldly treasures could have the experience of our pilgrim fathers, who were driven from their homes because of their faith by persecution, sword, and fagot, that they might learn like Abraham to go out not knowing whither, but trusting in the voice that called from above to lead the way,--it would prove a blessing to them. It was exile, pilgrimage, and peril in a strange land, that made our fathers firm, and strong, and faithful in the cause of truth and justice.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 14]         If this old lesson of trust in God would be learned anew in the hard school of suffering and sorrow and failure by some of our worldly, ease-loving brethren, they would become strong men to battle for the right. They would be messengers of light, bearing the truth to those who are in darkness. The consciousness that the world's Redeemer is their shield and exceeding great reward would be of far greater value than all earthly treasures. They would testify by precept and example that their citizenship is in heaven; and their work would be to build up a kingdom that shall stand forever. We had very sad thoughts in regard to these delinquent ones. Why were they not at the meeting? Had they no interest in divine and eternal things? Had they lost their love for the truth, and their interest in it? Had they cast away their confidence? Had any drawn back to perdition? God forbid.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 15]          We met upon the ground many of our old, tried friends of the cause, with whom we had taken sweet counsel more than thirty years ago. Care and age and infirmities had left their marks upon them; but they were still firm in the faith, rejoicing in the blessed hope of the soon appearing of our Redeemer in the clouds of heaven. We were rejoiced to see these precious and faithful ones cheered and blessed in our meetings, and bearing cheerful testimonies of the goodness and mercy of God. In my life experience I have found that the happiest people upon the earth are those who commit the keeping of their souls to Jesus, and have found peace and rest in believing.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 16]          Most of these experienced soldiers of the cross had suffered bereavement, affliction, and losses, but no murmur escaped their lips. They had learned where to seek help in trouble and calamity. They had found shelter from the storm and tempest in the Rock of Ages. What a satisfaction to find the Lord's toil-worn, believing, trusting ones firm as a rock! Their countenances lighted up as they listened to words of truth, of hope, of faith from the Lord's messengers. Those faithful ones had passed through trials, but had taken counsel of Him who says, "I am the way, the truth, and the life." They had found by experience all that is of value in this life can be secured only in the service of Him who made the world and all things that are therein, and has pledged himself to make this world, purified, renewed, glorified, the possession of the meek, trusting, believing, faithful ones.  {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, December 11, 1883 par. 17]          There are times of sore trial and distress to those who follow Jesus. But these see, by an eye of faith, Jesus upon the cross of Calvary; and the infinite efficacy of the blood of a crucified Redeemer is sufficient for every human soul. There is no other remedy for the fainting soul in its greatest need than looking to the cross of Calvary. They can do nothing but place their hands in the hands of Christ, and say, Lead me, guide me. Tempted they will be, perplexed, and sometimes discouraged; but by faith they hear the call through the thick darkness saying, "Follow me, and ye shall not walk in darkness but have the light of life."                                                    -    {RH, December 11, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 1]       December 18, 1883 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  Nebraska Camp-Meeting.         From the New York camp-meeting I went to Nebraska. The notice of this meeting had been widely circulated, and a very large gathering anticipated. The heavy rain-storm which continued during nearly the whole time of the meeting, prevented many from coming; still, a large number tented on the ground. Some of these had come from one to two hundred miles by private conveyance, traveling in the rain a portion of the way. I was very anxious that these dear souls should receive a rich blessing to carry back with them to their homes; and the Lord gave me strength to bear my testimony to them. I felt deeply the importance of the solemn message to be borne to those in attendance,--a message which, though solemn, should bring joy to the Christian's heart, because his redemption draweth nigh. I thought I might never meet these souls again, until we should meet in the Judgment; then it would appear whether I had done all my duty in warning, entreating, and so presenting the truth that the Lord would work with my efforts, making them prove a savor of life unto life.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 1}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 2]          The meetings were profitable, but I longed to see a deeper interest awakened in many hearts. More time was needed; had we had another week, ten times as much might have been accomplished as was done in the first week. It takes time for men who have been all absorbed in business pursuits to get rid of the worldly stamp, and turn their attention to spiritual things; and this was not fully accomplished before the meeting broke up. I am sorry that any allow their minds to become so engrossed in the things of this world that they are not ready to enter into the spirit of these holy convocation meetings from the very first. There may be but one family in a place, and they deprived of the privilege of meeting with those of like precious faith; but they are not deprived of access to their Saviour. They can come to him with all their burdens; and his word declares, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith."  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 2}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 3]          My heart was drawn out in sympathy for these precious ones who enjoy so few religious privileges; for temporal affairs engross their minds until their thoughts and conversation run almost wholly in a worldly channel, and when they assemble in our general meetings, they do not understand themselves; they do not know their great need. Some are self-confident, self-sufficient, exalted in their opinion of themselves, because they do not have clear views of Jesus. If they lived near to him, they would see his purity, his matchless benevolence, his self-sacrifice and infinite love, which would lead them to see their deficiencies; and when viewing the cross of Calvary, and the sufferings that Christ endured that they might be rescued from ruin, they could not have one exalted feeling in regard to self. Satan is constantly at work to separate man from Christ, and his power is especially exercised upon those who profess to be children of the light. If he succeeds in any way, through pride, covetousness, love of the world, or self-esteem, in hiding from their view the perfect Pattern, then his purpose is accomplished. It is unsafe for any one of us to allow temporal and worldly things to absorb the mind and affections. If the mind is exercised almost wholly in this direction, and the conversation is of this character, the mind becomes earthly, sensual, and Christ and his grace are cut off from the view.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 3}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 4]          I thought as I looked upon the brethren and sisters assembled on the Nebraska camp-ground, These precious souls are the purchase of the blood of Christ; he died that they might have life and immortality. And yet they do not discern their high and exalted privilege; for Satan interposes to obstruct and cloud their view of the perfection of Christ and the Heaven bought privileges he has brought within their reach. How can these obtain eternal life? Will they arouse from their indifference? Will they escape from this death-like sluggishness of soul? Will they avail themselves of the only effectual remedy,--earnest faith and firm reliance upon the word of God? They may trust in Jesus; they may rely upon his merits; they may grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth; but in order to do this, they must work from a higher standpoint. They have long trained their minds to run in a worldly channel, and now that they profess to love Jesus, they have another and a different education to obtain in the school of Christ. They are rough stones hewed out of the quarry of the world by the cleaver of truth; but it is not the plan of God that they shall always remain rough stones. We shall all be brought into the work-shop of God, where the hammer and the chisel will be brought to bear upon us until we are hewed and squared; then we are to undergo a still nicer work of burnishing and polishing, until we are fitted for a place in God's temple, when every stone will come into its place without the sound of an ax or a hammer.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 4}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 5]          Eld. Haskell and my son, W. C. White, joined us at this camp-meeting. They were delayed on the road, so we only enjoyed their presence and labors during the last two days of the meeting.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 5}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 6]          I here met Bro. Cady from Southern California. He feels that he cannot preach, but he can give Bible-readings. In a visit to his relatives and friends, he presented from the Scriptures the reasons of our faith in their families, by the fireside. He was thoroughly in earnest, armed and equipped with the word of God; and as a consequence, he exerted a strong influence, and had the pleasure of seeing about a dozen decide to obey the commandments of God. Our brother felt that this precious fruit of his labor was of more value to him than treasures of gold and silver. Oh that many more would follow his example of personal effort!  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 6}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 7]          I was glad that Bible-readings were introduced at the Nebraska camp-meeting, that those present might have some knowledge of this kind of labor; for if personal efforts in this direction are put forth in the spirit of Christ, they will be crowned with success. Those who depend wholly upon Jesus for help and strength, will conduct themselves as becomes his representatives, and they will not labor in vain. The world are so engrossed in their own pursuits that it will be difficult to arrest their attention; but if laborers show a spirit of self-denial, of cross-bearing, of earnest love for souls and manifest true devotion, they will have a telling influence upon others; for such labor will be in marked contrast to the superficial efforts of the large class who profess to be laborers for God, but have only a form of godliness, while their lives deny the power thereof.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 7}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 8]          The opposition from the powers of darkness is very great, and is constantly increasing. Those who believe the truth and practice it in their lives, will have opposing influences to meet, but Jesus has made ample provision for them. He does not require them to go in their own weak strength. The promise is, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." But every one who has a work to do for the Master must be thoroughly in earnest. The servant of God must watch unto prayer, be faithful to the grace given him, continue in the love of God, and abide in Christ as the branch abides in the vine. Many have labored depending on their own insufficient ability. They have not, by faith, claimed divine help, although Christ has said, "Without me ye can do nothing." Christ must be interwoven in all our experience; we can only reach the people through the influence of the Spirit of God. Be steadfast if you would be useful.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 8}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 9]          The isolated brethren and sisters should feel it their duty and privilege to be light-bearers in every sense of the word, because they are the only ones in their vicinity who see the importance of the truth. If they lead faithful, self-denying lives, laboring for others in the spirit which actuated Christ, they will have help from Heaven; angels will be at their side. Whatsoever they ask, they receive of God, because they keep his commandments and do those things that are pleasing in his sight. These will be the true Calebs in the church. They may never give a lecture or preach a sermon; yet they have their work to do, and are successful laborers in the vineyard of the Lord. They have a transforming influence. These men draw nigh to God in prayer; their closets are often visited; their supplications move the arm of God. They reach the people through his power, and receive special grace to win souls to Jesus.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 9}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 10]          Every one has talents intrusted to him of the Lord, and is guilty if he buries them in the earth. They are to be used to the honor and glory of God. He has given light upon his word, and this light his people are not to shut up to themselves; they should let its bright rays shine upon the pathway of those who are transgressing the law of God. Each one who experiences converting grace becomes responsible to show forth the praises of Him who has called him out of darkness. God has constituted him a new power on earth to work in establishing his kingdom, and he requires that every talent he has entrusted to his servant be used to its fullest capacity.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 10}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 11]          When I consider the great light the Lord has given in his word, the precious opportunities and rich privileges enjoyed by his people, I can but think how Jesus must be grieved at their indifference and want of appreciation of these great blessings, which make them so weak that when they ought to be teachers they have need that one teach them. A genuine Christian experience increases, unfolds, and intensifies. The child of God gathers strength as he proceeds; his light must shine more and more, else it will grow dim and die out. His faith should grow stronger, his consecration more complete, his love more perfect, his zeal more ardent and tireless; his courage should be unshaken, his patience unwearied, while he makes steady advancement in the knowledge of the truth and the love of Jesus. There is nothing selfish in a religious life. The Lord has given to every man his work. Bible truth received into the heart is diffusive and aggressive. Its nature is represented by the saving salt, the transforming leaven, the bright, shining light which dispels darkness.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 11}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 12]          The brethren in Nebraska have shown a commendable zeal in trying to extend their labors, and work upon broader plans. God forbid that we should abate their ardor one jot. We would that we could see the same earnest zeal and determination to do a greater work manifested in every Conference. It is not to be expected that those whose experience is short can have all the foresight that is gained by long experience in the work. If many who have had years of experience, and who believe all the truth, would put forth earnest efforts proportionate to the great truths they believe, we should see tenfold more accomplished. It is because of our little faith and half-hearted efforts that we see so little done. I sincerely thank the Lord that our brethren in Nebraska have had a mind to work. Let no one take the position to find fault, to criticise, and to block the wheel. They have not shown any more zeal or any greater earnestness than our faith demands of every Conference in the land.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 12}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 13]          Every determined effort to advance the truth has been met by a strong resistance from the hosts of Satan, and this resistance will greatly increase. He stands ready to bar the way in every enterprise that threatens the interests of his cause. He has tempted some of our brethren to look with distrust upon any one who ventures to move out and work upon broader plans. He will suggest that you are going too fast; you will use means in this work; you must economize. It is all well to economize; but remember it will take means to do this great work. If the very ones who are criticising should engage heart and soul in doing this larger work, through their additional influence precious victories for the Master would be gained. But if instead of helping, they are continually pulling back those who have a mind to work, they may be found guilty, if moves which might have been crowned with success prove a failure.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 13}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 14]          Let it not be suggested that if means are raised to advance those branches of the cause of truth which demand financial help, liberalities in other directions will necessarily be limited; that our brethren will pay less in tithes. Ministering brethren, please give our people who believe the truth credit for greater liberality and more noble principle. Do not put complaints and murmuring in their hearts and minds which would not exist if you did not suggest them. Teach with pen and voice that we must work; that God has made men stewards of means that they may help in carrying forward the various enterprises connected with his cause; that the tithes and offerings are but a small part of what God claims of them; that they must work fast, for probation will soon close. They should follow the example Jesus has given them in his life,--deny self, lift the cross, get their treasure laid up in heaven. Thousands are dying spiritually because their treasure is laid up upon the earth, and their heart, their thoughts, their whole being, is buried up with it.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 14}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 15]          Those who undertake a larger work may not always discern the very best way to bring about certain results. They may commit errors. Would it not be a marvel if the work was carried on so perfectly in all its parts that no one could find any excuse to criticise? But although there is not that degree of perfection we wish to see, let the work advance, and let our brethren improve in their manner of working. They are obtaining an experience; their very failures may be turned to victories. We all have to learn how to carry forward aggressive warfare against every opposing influence. But if they counsel with Jesus at every step, if they seek wisdom from God, they will see results of their labor.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 15}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 16]          There are men who do not acknowledge any work to be of God unless they lead out in it themselves. They are disposed to tear down; yet the work must not cease, but go forward. At times in our experience we have had to urge advance movements against fearful odds, when everything went the hardest; but time proved that we were right, and that those who tried to hedge up our way were not actuated by the spirit of Christ. Men may think they are right and that they are to be praised for their great caution, when they are blocking the wheels. Such persons are not to be taken as guides or models.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 16}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 17]          Brethren who want to do something must arise and work, although obstacles oppose. They should be continually learning in the school of Christ to be meek and lowly of heart, then they will follow the Leader. They will start right, continue right, and end right. I wish there were men in every Conference who would resolve in the strength of God to do more than they yet have done. With enlarged faith, they would enlarge their plans. My prayer is that we may all aim to become whole-hearted, unselfish, persevering, self-sacrificing workers with Christ, discharging every duty, improving every gracious opportunity ; then our talents will enlarge with our plans. Those who are actuated by love, and labor with persevering energy, will accomplish something for the Master. All their ways and works will be established; and what grace has begun on earth, glory will crown in the future immortal life.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 17}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 18]          Brethren, will you remember that it is much easier to find fault with your brother's work than to improve upon it yourself? Those who do the least are the ones who find the most fault because their brethren do not work to the best advantage. If God has told them how to do perfect work, he holds them responsible for that knowledge. Souls for whom Christ died will perish because the light of truth has not been brought before them, and when the Lord shall make inquisition for their blood, what can these men say, who find fault with what their brethren are doing, and yet do nothing themselves? The sluggish, the unbelieving, the indifferent, the slothful, have cause to fear and tremble for the record they will meet in the day of final accounts. The death-like torpor that now holds men from earnest efforts to save souls from ruin, must be broken, for their salvation depends upon it.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 18}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 19]          Remember that an example of lukewarmness, carelessness, and indifference, is contagious. It is reproduced in a multitude of ways, and iniquity abounds. Many are bound about with worldliness, and apostasy is congealing the very life-blood of the soul, because of the coldness of ministers professing to be watchmen upon the walls of Zion. Earnest spirituality, and the quickening influence of the Spirit of God, will set men to work, not lazily, but most earnestly, to warn men to escape the perils which threaten to destroy them.  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 19}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 20]         Beware, my dear brethren, lest you measure your efforts by too low a standard, and miserably fail where you might have success, and thus come short of salvation yourselves. The record of our work, which will determine our destiny at last, is passing up to God. The sentence of every one will soon be unalterably decided; and while Mercy's sweet voice is still heard, there is much to be done, and to every man is committed his work. This thought should stir the soul with diligence proportionate to the sacred truths committed to our trust. Our salvation, that boon of priceless value, must be worked out with fear and trembling. We must bear the reproach of Christ, watching unto prayer, taking God into all our counsels, choosing to suffer affliction with his people. What constant self-denial is required; what patient discipline of doing and suffering for the truth's sake; what a clinging to the cross of Christ, casting the helpless soul upon Jesus; what groaning and agonizing in spirit to enter in at the strait gate; what protracted conflicts we shall be called to pass through before we are crowned!  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 20}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 21]          Brethren, you have no time to find fault with the work of others. Go to work yourselves; do something at once. Souls are perishing around us without the knowledge of the truth. It is too late to trifle with matters of eternal interest. God has claims upon men who have means. There is continual danger that their case may be like that of the man Jesus has brought before us in the parable. His grounds brought forth plentifully. His barns were filled with abundance of fruit; and he said, "Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry."  {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 21}
[RH, December 18, 1883 par. 22]          He who made man, who gave his Son to die on Calvary to exalt him to his throne, has shown the value he places upon the race by the price he has paid for their redemption; and when man allows earthly, temporal matters to come between him and his duty to God, Jesus calls him a fool to bury his soul in these treasures, to the neglect of the heavenly, the eternal weight of glory. Trusting for happiness in his full store-houses and barns, he is rebuked for the infatuation which makes him so blind to his eternal interest. May our dear brethren who are laying up their treasures upon earth, heed the words of Jesus: "Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not." There is work to be done to warn the world. The various enterprises connected with this work require means. Let the work not be hindered through covetousness, but let it go forward. "And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever."                                                    -    {RH, December 18, 1883 par. 22}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 1]       January 1, 1884 God's Estimate of Worldly Wisdom.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White  -         "Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise. For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, He taketh the wise in their own craftiness. And again, The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain. Therefore let no man glory in men. For all things are yours." Such is the admonition of Paul to the Corinthian church. He would not have them dazzled or misled by those who were "wise in this world." He declared that instead of seeking such distinctions, they must become fools in the opinion of worldly wise men, if they would become wise in the estimation of God. The reasoning policy, and imaginations so highly exalted by men of the world, were vain and worthless in the sight of Heaven. Extraordinary talent was not to be considered as high honor; for unless consecrated to God and sanctified by his Spirit, it would prove a curse rather than a blessing.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 2]          The apostle continues: "Whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come; all are yours; and ye are Christ's; and Christ is God's." Here are presented the privileges of true believers. The abilities, gifts, and services of apostles and ministers are intended for their benefit. All the treasuries of God are opened to them. In possessing Christ, they possess all things. As his chosen, redeemed people, they are joint-heirs with him. The world, with everything in it, is theirs so far as it can do them good. Even the enmity of the wicked will prove a blessing by disciplining them for Heaven.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 3]          "All things are yours." How precious this assurance! Stewards of the grace of God, the treasures of Heaven are opened before you. Here is bounty without limit. We must have faith in order to appreciate this promise, and receive the blessings which it offers. Though it cannot be comprehended in its fullness, yet it is no less a precious treasure to the believer. It is so broad and deep as to amaze the skeptic; but the child of faith beholds the signature of God, and with rejoicing trusts to his unfailing word.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 4]          "The wisdom of this world is foolishness with God." The wisdom of the world is too highly valued, the wisdom from above too little sought, by the professed people of the Lord. Men may have a knowledge of Christian doctrine, and yet understand little of Christian experience. Many are keen, apt, prompt, in worldly affairs, while they manifest little interest, tact, or energy in the service of God. They do not exercise their sharpness and shrewdness in watching to discern the devices of Satan, and studying how they may outgeneral the enemy. They do not summon all their powers to form wise plans and put forth earnest, systematic effort to advance the cause of God. The wisdom exercised in worldly temporal things is seldom devoted to spiritual and eternal things. In this manner do men of ability give evidence that they are more carnal than spiritual.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 5]          Every man, of whatever trade or profession, should make the cause of God his first interest; he should not only exercise his talents to advance the Lord's work, but should cultivate his ability to this end. Many a man devotes months and years to the acquirement of a trade or profession that he may become a successful worker in the world; and yet he makes no special effort to cultivate those talents which would render him a successful laborer in the vineyard of the Lord. He has perverted his powers, misused his talents. He has shown disrespect to his heavenly Master. This is the great sin of the professed people of God. They serve themselves, and serve the world. They may have the name of being shrewd, successful financiers; but they neglect to increase by use the talents which God has given them for his service. The worldly tact is becoming stronger by exercise; the spiritual is becoming weaker through inactivity.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 6]          The present is a time when these talents, used in the cause of God, would tell with great effect in the upbuilding of his kingdom. But Satan has outgeneraled us in this matter. We have now to meet a class of men who have been cultivating their powers for his service. They have been encouraging doubts concerning the truth and the word of God; they have studied to find errors and to pick flaws. Some ministers make it their sole business to unsettle faith, to set souls adrift without an anchor. A vainglorious emulation renders them eager for controversy. Some who are desirous of exaltation seek to bring themselves into notice by conjecturing and reporting evil concerning the servants of Christ. Having no evidence to support a direct accusation, they throw out a covert hint, an insinuation, and thus sow the seeds of doubt to germinate in hearts that furnish a genial soil.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 7]          There are men professing godliness who are persecutors, false teachers, tempters, seducers. They have cultivated their talents for this work; and they employ all their ingenuity in disseminating unbelief, impiety, infidelity, licentiousness. They are fellow-workers with Satan, laboring with like zeal, diligence, and success, to draw away souls after them. Had the followers of Christ been cultivating their ability, they might be wise unto salvation, able to discern the devices of Satan; were they workers together with God, we would now have an army of faithful men prepared to stand in defense of the truth, and to meet and successfully expose the deceptions of the ungodly.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 8]          Ministers of the gospel are building up the temple of the Lord,-- building upon the foundation-stone, which is Christ himself. Says Paul, "Every man's work shall be made manifest; for the day shall declare it." We are building for eternity. It is doubly important now that we take heed how we build. If we indulge doubt and unbelief, we are bringing worthless material to the foundation stone. Only as we labor in faith can we bring to the building that which is precious and enduring.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 9]          Many that are drifting into darkness and infidelity are picking flaws with the Bible, and bringing in superstitious inventions, unscriptural doctrines, and philosophical speculations; others excite trifling inquiries and disputations, which call off the servants of God from their work of building, causing them to waste their time and lose their labor. Those who permit themselves to be thus hindered are giving place to Satan, and surrounding their own souls with an atmosphere of doubt and unbelief. While doing this, they might have been bringing gold, silver, and precious stones to lay upon the Foundation.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 10]          It is our work to direct souls to the living oracles. We must present to them sound doctrine, even the faith once delivered to the saints. We must show them the truth in its beauty that they may be led to renounce error. We must instruct them in faith, love, obedience, and hope, that through much prayer they may grow up "an holy temple in the Lord." The day of Judgment will test every man's work. Let us so build that our work may endure the fiery trial.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 11]         Says Paul: "Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. Moreover, it is required in stewards that a man be found faithful." To be faithful stewards of the mysteries of God, we must not shrink from giving needed warning and reproof. Though the hearts of men may be uplifted in pride, and they may refuse to be warned, we still have done our duty. Those who reject reproof may be men who are honored by the world; but their wisdom is foolishness with God. In his own time, he will expose the vanity of their speculations, and bring to naught their counsels.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 12]          A man of strict fidelity is a valuable steward, though he may not possess as great accomplishments as do some others. One who seeks to advance the truth for the glory of God and the good of souls, without respect of persons and regardless of his own ease, interest, or honor,--such a man should be highly esteemed, though he may not possess learning or eloquence. He is God's nobleman. In the sight of Heaven, he presents the highest type of manhood.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 13]         When the judgment shall sit, and the books shall be opened, there will be many astonishing disclosures. Men will not then appear as they appear to the human eyes and finite judgments. Secret sins will then be laid open to the view of all. Motives and intentions which have been hidden in the dark chambers of the heart will be revealed. Designing ambitions, selfish purposes, will be seen where the outward appearance told only of a desire to honor God and to do good to men. What revelations will then be made. Men of pure motives and true and noble purpose may now be slighted, neglected, slandered, and despised; but they will then appear as they are, and will be honored with the commendation of God. Hypocritical, ambitious teachers may now be admired and exalted by men; but God, who knows the secrets of the heart will strip off the deceptive covering, and reveal them as they are. Every hypocrite will be unmasked, every slandered believer will be justified, and every faithful steward of God will be approved and rewarded.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 14]          Not all are Christ's who adopt his name and wear his badge. Jesus says, "Follow me." Are those who indulge sinful habits and enjoy the frivolities of the world, Christ's children? Can we see the footprints of the Saviour in the path they tread? Are those who are neglectful of religious duties following Christ? Do they have sweet communion with him? Do they let their light shine before men?  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 15]          Brethren and sisters, are we following in the steps of Him who sought not his own will but the will of his Father? If we have not the Spirit of Christ, we are none of his. We cannot serve two masters. We cannot belong to Christ and to Belial. If we are the world's in our habits and practices, we do not belong to Christ. We may be his, in the sense in which the earth and the beasts of the forest are his, but we are not his chosen ones. We shall be prepared to stand as stewards of God, only as we are in Christ. By his grace alone can our life be such as to advance the cause of truth. We must learn in the school of Christ if we would have wisdom to work the works of Christ.  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 16]          To be Christ's is to be consecrated to his work, to employ every power of the mind and every member of the body to do his will and to advance his glory. It is to open the heart to his word, to reveal the testimonials of his love. It is to have Christ formed within, the hope of glory; to contemplate his matchless charms until the overflowing tribute of the soul shall be, "Hear what the Lord has done for me."  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, January 1, 1884 par. 17]         Through the words of the apostle, the voice of Divine Wisdom speaks to us as it spoke to the church at Rome eighteen hundred years ago: "To be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace."  {RH, January 1, 1884 par. 17}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 1]       January 8, 1884 Separation from the World.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "The hand of our God is upon all them for good that seek him; but his power and his wrath is against all them that forsake him." Such were the words spoken by Ezra, the Hebrew priest and scribe, to the king of Persia. Ezra was about to return to Jerusalem with authority for the rebuilding of the city, and the enforcement of the law of God. He was accompanied thither by a body of his countrymen to assist in the work. Before them was a journey which would occupy several months. They were to take with them their wives and children, and their substance, besides large treasures for the temple and its service. Ezra was aware that enemies lay in wait by the way to attack, plunder, and destroy him and his company; yet he asked from the king no armed force for their protection.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 2]          Before setting out on the journey, he assembled his companions,--men, women, and little children,--"at the river of Ahava," where a solemn fast was proclaimed, prayer offered to God for his blessing upon the undertaking. Says Ezra: "I was ashamed to require of the king a band of soldiers and horsemen to help us against the enemy in the way, because we had spoken unto the king, saying, The hand of our God is upon all them for good that seek him; but his power and his wrath is against all them that forsake him." And in recording the events that followed he adds: "So we fasted, and besought our God for this, and he was entreated of us." "Then we departed from the river of Ahava, on the twelfth day of the first month to go unto Jerusalem; and the hand of our God was upon us, and he delivered us from the hand of the enemy, and of such as lay in wait by the way. And we came to Jerusalem."  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 3]          Ezra and his companions had determined to fear and obey God, and to put their trust wholly in him. They would not form a connection with the world in order to secure the help or friendship of the enemies of God. Whether they were with the many or the few, they knew that success could come from God only. And they had no desire that their success should be attributed to the wealth or influence of wicked men. Ezra would run the risk of trusting his cause with God. He well knew that if they failed in their important work, it would be because they had not complied with the requirements of God and therefore he could not help them.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 4]          The Scriptures furnish abundant evidence that it is safer to be joined to the Lord, and lose the favor and friendship of the world, than to look to the world for favor and support, and forget our dependence upon God. It was because they were convinced of this truth that the Jews had refused to allow their adversaries to unite with them in the work of building the temple. They saw in the propositions of those idolaters a device of Satan to beguile God's people into union and fellowship with his enemies.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 5]          The Lord himself has established a separating wall between the things of the world and the things which he has chosen out of the world and sanctified to himself. The world will not acknowledge this distinction; they claim that it is needless. The servants of mammon make every effort to break down the barriers, and destroy the line of demarkation between the holy and the profane. Many of the professed followers of Christ are determined to break it down, and to maintain concord between Christ and Belial. But God has made this separation, and he will have it exist. In both the Old and the New Testaments the Lord has positively enjoined upon his people to be distinct from the world, in spirit, in pursuits, in practice, to be a holy nation, a peculiar people, that they may show forth the praises of him who hath called them out of darkness into his marvelous light. The east is not farther from the west than are the children of light, in customs, practices, and spirit, from the children of darkness.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 6]          This distinction will be more marked, more decided, as we near the close of time. It is not a profession of faith, or a name registered in the church-book, that constitutes us children of God. We must have a vital connection with Christ; we must be one with him, imbued with his Spirit, partakers of the divine nature, crucified to the world with its affections and lusts, renewed in knowledge and true holiness. Paul wrote to the Colossians, "Ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God." This is true of all real followers of Christ. They walk in humble obedience to the requirements of God. While in the world, they are the light of the world.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 7]          "As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God." They are living examples of Christianity. They are called Christians because they represent Christ in life and character. They cannot follow the customs or practices of the world; for these are from beneath, and are of the wicked one. Those who follow Christ will have the principles of holy love in their hearts. They will cherish the faith that works by love and purifies the soul.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 8]          There is an element called love which would teach us to praise and flatter our associates, and not to faithfully tell them of their dangers and warn and counsel them for their good. This love is not Heaven-born. Our words and actions should be serious and earnest, especially before those who are neglecting their soul's salvation. If we profess to be sons and daughters of God, we should pursue such a course toward the unbelieving that our souls will be clear of their blood when we meet them in the great day of final reckoning. If we unite with them in lightness, trifling, pleasure-seeking, or in any pursuit which will banish seriousness from the mind, we are constantly saying to them by our example, "Peace, peace; be not disturbed. You have no cause for alarm." This is saying to the sinner, "It shall be well with thee."  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 9]          Oh, how many ease-loving souls there are among us, who virtually unite with sinners, and while in their society say and do nothing to awaken conviction, nothing to disturb their carnal security! Many who profess to be sons and daughters of God, and call themselves the light of the world, reflect no light upon its darkness. If these half-hearted, slothful, pleasure-loving professors of Christ were what they profess to be, how much good they might do! It is their privilege to walk in the light of Christ's countenance, to learn his commandments and do them, and by precept and example reflect light upon those who are in the darkness of error. But not partaking of the Spirit of Christ, they do not apprehend and enjoy the privileges of children of God; they are so far separated from Jesus that with their limited conceptions and darkened understanding they cannot comprehend heavenly things, and do not love to meditate upon them. They do not enjoy the presence of God; they know not the power of his grace  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 10]          Those who persist in neglecting the only salvation that can deliver from the ruin of this fallen state, have no prospect before them better than that of the beast that perish. This consideration should lead every one who loves and fears God to be faithful to his trust, to walk in the light, gathering strength and wisdom day by day, that his light may shine forth clear and bright to direct sinners to the Lamb of God. By neglect of the salvation presented in the gospel, the world is becoming more and more hardened. Satan's power increases; his deceptions become more captivating, his delusions stronger. Christians must now come to the front; the help of every soul is needed. All should let their light shine forth, not merely in profession, but in good works. They should be heavenly guides, setting an example of faithfulness, of self-denial, of prompt, decided, vigorous action to push the triumphs of the cross.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 11]          A genuine Christian experience unfolds day by day, bringing to its possessor new strength and earnestness, and leading to constant growth in spiritual life. But the Christian world abounds with professors of religion who are merely religious dwarfs. Many seem to have graduated as soon as they learned the rudiments of the Christian faith. They do not grow in grace or in the knowledge of the truth. They do nothing, either with their means or their influence, to build up the cause of God. They are drones in the hive. This class will not long stand where they are. They will be converted and advance, or they will retrograde. The perils of the last days will test the genuineness of our faith. Slothful servants will be found under the black banner of the powers of darkness.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 12]          The message borne to the people by the faithful servants of God will not be calculated to lull them to carnal security. They will have words to speak to stir them to action. We call upon those who are imitating Meroz to arouse. Go to work; do something for the salvation of souls, something to advance the cause of God; and do it now. You have but little time in which to labor. The Lord has given to every man his work according to his ability. To meet the claims of God, you will have to make personal effort; and in this work you will need the resources of an ever-growing Christian experience. Your faith must be strong, your consecration complete, your love pure and sincere, your zeal ardent, tireless, your courage unshaken, your patience unwearied, your hopes bright. Upon every one, old or young, rests a responsibility in this matter.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 13]          Parents, I entreat you, for Christ's sake, for the sake of your dear children, teach them that God has claims upon them, and that they must be fully prepared for whatever work they may find to do. Educate, train them to have the eye single to the glory of God. In order to grow in grace, they must become acquainted for themselves with the reasons of our faith. Teach them to be learners in the school of Christ, to obtain a knowledge of the Scriptures, to diligently employ every means of grace, that their love may abound more and more, that they may approve things that are excellent.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 14]          Every one who shall be found with the wedding garment on, will have come out of great tribulation. The mighty surges of temptation will beat upon all, and unless they are riveted to the eternal Rock, they will be borne away. Do not think that you can safely drift with the current. If you do, you will surely become the helpless prey of Satan's devices. By diligent searching of the Scriptures, and earnest prayer for divine help, prepare the soul to resist temptation. The Lord will hear the sincere prayer of the contrite soul, and will lift up a standard for you against the enemy. But you will be tried; your faith, your love, your patience, your constancy will be tested.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 15]          Not all the names that stand registered in the church books will at last appear in the Lamb's book of life. There are tares among the wheat. There are betrayers, accusers, traitors, in the camp. These will wound, misrepresent, and falsely accuse you. They are false brethren, meddlesome and indiscrete, stumbling-blocks to others. They are doing a work for Satan far more successfully than if they were not connected with the church. Some who have not spiritual discernment will fail to distinguish between the false and the true, and will highly esteem those who have no connection with God. Those who have been indifferent and neglectful, and have failed to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, will be deceived. They do not comprehend the first principles of doctrine and experience, which secure to man the perfection of Christian character.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 16]         Our duty, our safety, our happiness and usefulness, and our salvation, call upon us each to use the greatest diligence to secure the grace of Christ, to be so closely connected with God that we may discern spiritual things, and not be ignorant of Satan's devices. Those who are willing to be instructed will heed the counsels and warnings of the Spirit of God. The Lord gives these admonitions and reproofs in mercy. When his professed people move in blindness, yield to temptation, and lose their hold upon him, he sends them a message of reproof, of warning, of counsel; if they refuse to be corrected, if they rise up in rebellion, and cast reproach upon the messenger whom he sends, they reject not the messenger, but the Lord. When the people refused "to listen to the counsel of Samuel the prophet, the Lord said unto him, They have not rejected thee, but they have rejected me."  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 17]          Some have a heart of unbelief, and in their self-confidence and self-deception they cannot see their errors. They are blind to their defects and their dangers. Did they see their sins and errors, and still continue in them, the Lord would give them up to blindness of mind and hardness of heart, to follow their own ways, and be ensnared and ruined. Anciently when any neglected or refused to heed the words of reproof and warning sent them of God, his protection was removed from them, and they were left to be deceived and deluded to their own ruin. Only those who, with tears of contrition, listened to the voice of God and gave heed to the warning, escaped the tempter's snare.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 17}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 18]          Those who refuse to receive reproof and to be corrected, will manifest enmity, malice, and hatred against the instrument that God has used. They will leave no means untried to cast stigma upon the one who bore to them the message. They will feel as did Ahab toward Elijah, that God's servant is the one who is the hindrance, the curse. Said Ahab, "Art thou he that troubleth Israel?" But Elijah threw back the imputation: "I have not troubled Israel; but thou, and thy father's house, in that ye have forsaken the commandments of the Lord, and thou hast followed Baalim."  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 18}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 19]         He who can read the hearts of men as an open book, sees that which short-sighted mortals fail to discover. Finite wisdom cannot discern the necessity for sharp rebukes, for urgent warnings and entreaties. Those who are themselves deceived in men and in their purposes, will pronounce against the messages of reproof which God sends, and will undertake to interpret the matter to suit their own ideas. They turn aside the counsel of God, that it shall not do the work which he designed. Those who have confidence in them are misled, and through their influence they cast aside the warning which God sends them, and then Satan stands ready with his delusions to ensnare their souls. The Lord would have saved them from the ruin if they had listened to his voice. Those who should have helped them, but who only injured them, must render an account at the bar of God. They have influenced souls to doubt, to disbelieve, to disregard, and finally reject and bitterly oppose his work. Souls purchased with the blood of Christ are lost, because of the unfaithfulness of those who profess to stand as sentinels for God.  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 19}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 20]          God's word represents but two great classes among men. Said Jesus to his disciples, "If ye were of the world, the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." There are but two classes of religious teachers. Of one class the apostle John declares: "They are of the world; therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them." Of the other class he says: "We are of God; he that knoweth God, heareth us; he that is not of God, heareth not us."  {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 20}
[RH, January 8, 1884 par. 21]          "Whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world; and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith."                                                    -    {RH, January 8, 1884 par. 21}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 1]       January 15, 1884 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  The Meeting at South Lancaster, Mass.         The meetings at Battle Creek were fraught with deeper interest than similar meetings ever held among our people. Many prayers had ascended to Heaven in behalf of this session of the General Conference; and we can testify that Jesus came up to the feast, and was an honored guest at this important gathering. The Bible-readings afforded valuable instruction to ministers, licentiates, and people. The morning meetings, designed especially for the benefit of ministers and other workers in the cause of God, were intensely interesting. Faith and love were awakened in many hearts. Spiritual and eternal things became a reality, and not a mere sentiment; a glorious substance, and not a fitful shadow. This precious meeting is in the past, but its results are to be seen in the future. We shall never know the good accomplished during the twenty days of its continuance until we meet around the great white throne. At its close, with greatly improved health, and increased courage in the Lord, I started to attend a ten day's meeting in South Lancaster, Mass.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 2]          Here we found it necessary to do much the same work that had been needed at Battle Creek. Many had not been making progress; their faith was at the lowest ebb. Arrangements were made to hold meetings at half-past five in the morning for the benefit of these dear brethren and sisters, and I was greatly pleased to see the interest manifested both by the youth and those who had had long experience. Young men and women who were attending our school seemed anxious to make the best use of these golden opportunities; they bore their testimonies, and many were blessed of the Lord. Some of our sisters who had been long in the truth, and were in feeble health, we felt should be excused from attending these early meetings, but they scarcely missed one, feeling that they could not be deprived of these precious seasons of refreshing from the presence of the Lord.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 3]          My heart yearned to have these dear brethren and sisters become better acquainted with Jesus, with his unfathomable love, his tender compassion, his measureless mercy, and his willingness to pardon the repenting, contrite sinner. When the faith we profess is exemplified in the life and character of those who believe the truth they will exert an influence that cannot be easily resisted. Men may combat and defy your logic, they may resist your appeals; but a life of holy purposes, of disinterested love manifested in their behalf, is an argument in favor of the truth that they cannot gainsay. Earnest, unselfish effort will garner sheaves for Jesus. A consistent life, characterized by the meekness and lowliness of Christ, is a power in the world. But Christ says, "Without me ye can do nothing." If we will only believe, he will do great things for us. At these early meetings the Lord wrought for us. They were occasions of heart-searching, of humiliation, and of confession, as well as of thanksgiving and praise to God for his mercies and goodness. The Lord heard our supplications, and his Spirit set his seal to our work.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 4]          While at South Lancaster, the record of another year of my life closed and passed into eternity, and I entered upon my fifty-seventh year. I did not feel like making this an occasion of merriment, of exalting self, and of receiving presents, as is the custom of the world; but I felt more like reviewing my past life, and, with a sense of my own weakness and deficiencies, humbling my heart before God, pleading for his grace, and for health of body and clearness of mind, that the year just entered upon might be productive of more good than the past year had been. And yet I feel deeply grateful to God that he has blessed me in these respects beyond what I could reasonably expect. He has been better to me than my fears; and on this birthday the peace of Christ abiding in my heart was to me of priceless value.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 5]                                Thanksgiving Exercises.          Nearly the whole of Thanksgiving day, Nov. 29, was spent in church. Our morning meeting was one of special interest. In a cheerful testimony every one had a thank-offering to present to God. In the forenoon we had a Bible-reading on the subject of thanksgiving, and it was clearly shown from the Scriptures that it is our duty to glorify God by offering thanks and praise. This was a most precious season. All were instructed and reproved; for repining at the dealings of God has been almost continual, while gratitude and praise had been seldom expressed and little cherished in the heart. Many confessed that they had cherished doubt and distrust, and had reaped as they had sown; and as they expressed a resolution to reform in this particular, I reminded them that when pretexts for dissatisfaction are presented, we are to say, "Get thee behind me, Satan." Let every one who has tasted of the love of God praise him for his goodness to the children of men. In this let every soul be whole-hearted and sincere.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 6]          It is a great cause of gratitude that we understand the nature of this day better than we once did. It is not designed to minister to our selfish gratification in the enjoyment of every luxury because God has bestowed upon us the rich bounties of his providence; on the contrary, we are to recall his mercies, and to meditate upon his favors with thankful hearts. To devote this day to gluttony, and our time and strength to the preparation of rich and expensive dishes, thus tempting our families and friends to gorge themselves, instead of offering thanksgiving to God, is the basest idolatry of self; for it is perverting the very best gifts of Heaven to the indulgence of appetite. Many thus lay the foundation for disease and premature death, and furnish Satan an occasion for hellish exultation.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 7]          I could not let this opportunity to invite sinners to Jesus pass unimproved. I wanted all who had not previously done so to present themselves a thank-offering to Him who has made so costly an offering for them. Oh, matchless love! Oh, precious, precious offering in our behalf, that we might have eternal life! In response to the invitation, about thirty came forward, including some who had backslidden from God, and quite a number who were seeking him for the first time. What a precious thank-offering to Jesus was this! He himself says, "Joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance." There was indeed cause for rejoicing when the news was borne to heaven that on Thanksgiving day, Nov. 29, 1883, at South Lancaster, Mass., souls were deserting the black banner of Satan, and taking their position beneath the blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel. In imagination I could hear the response of praise, as angels told the glad news that these precious souls had entered into covenant with God to obey him as dear children, and that their names were enrolled in the Lamb's book of life. What a victory was this for Christ, and what a disappointment for Satan!  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 8]          Our meeting closed about two o'clock, and we then took ample refreshments; but we had no time to devote to the preparation of extra dishes. We were having a feast of fat things; we were eating of the Bread of Heaven, and drinking rich draughts from the well of Bethlehem. Jesus graced the feast with his royal presence, and our hearts were joyful in him. The testimonies borne by our brethren and sisters were full of courage and gratitude to God; and their verdict was, "Oh, what a Thanksgiving day this has been! It is the best Thanksgiving day I ever experienced!"  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 9]                             The School at South Lancaster.          The meeting-house at South Lancaster was well filled, and all the services were of great interest. The wants of the cause in New England were presented. The school here has been productive of much good. As a result of its influence, several have gone out to labor in the cause of God, and students are constantly preparing themselves for some field of usefulness. Our brethren here have not been able to raise means to erect a suitable school-building and boarding-house to accommodate those who should attend this school.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 10]          I was free in presenting the importance of broader plans, and many important and pointed testimonies were borne in response. Our limited ideas and calculations show our limited faith. We are not half awake to the importance of working while the day lasts, remembering that the night cometh when no man can work. If we have a mind to work, and plan trusting in Jesus for help and wisdom, we shall see great things accomplished; but if we fold our hands in unbelieving idleness, Jesus cannot do many mighty works for us. We are standing upon the very threshold of the eternal world, and we need to realize the claims God has upon us to do something, and to do it now. All the heart is to be given to God; all the powers are to be dedicated to his service. How many profess much, but do little! God requires far more of us than we perform. Love for the Saviour will beget love for souls, and this love will be expressed not in words merely, but in earnest, substantial deeds. Every genuine Christian will be a worker with Christ. He cannot selfishly hoard the means in his keeping; God wants it, and he cannot withold the intrusted talent.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 11]          A call was made for means to begin the erection of a college building and boarding house to meet the pressing needs of the cause in South Lancaster; and in about thirty minutes $7,000 was subscribed, and pledges came in until the sum was increased to $12,500. This was as it should be. No one was urged, but the brethren made their offerings freely, because their hearts were moved upon by the Holy Spirit; and they did no more than they ought to have done, considering what Jesus has done for them. I thank God that I can report evidences that our brethren have a zeal for the advancement of the cause of truth. I thank him that he has put it in their hearts to give their means and themselves also to the work.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 12]          When I remember how forward our brethren in New England have been to respond to every call for means for our missions and the various other enterprises connected with present truth, even calls coming from the Pacific coast, I feel very anxious that now, when the cause in New England is in great need, the brethren in other sections may reciprocate their liberality. They may do this by taking shares in the school buildings that must go up at once. Twenty-five dollars is the amount which the law of Massachusetts fixes as a share; will our brethren express their interest in this enterprise by taking as many shares as they shall choose?  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 13]          This is a precious opportunity for all to cheerfully take part in a good work. We have seen the deep movings of the Spirit of God. The Lord has been fitting up the teachers; he has been bringing them nearer to himself. Professor Bell has been drawing near to God, and his rich blessing has rested upon him. Brethren, remember that the field, although large, is one. We are serving the same Master, and no jealous feelings should arise. Let the work go forward everywhere, and let no feeling of envy come into any heart. The school at South Lancaster is not designed to take the place of that at Battle Creek, but to supply a great need in the Eastern States. There are many who cannot attend the College at Battle Creek, who can spend a short time at South Lancaster.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 14]          We are responsible for the use we make of the blessings God has given us. Let gratitude for the precious gift of a Saviour move our hearts, and let all take part in this good work. The children need not be excluded; for the smallest sums will be accepted. Brethren in Michigan and adjoining States should make liberal offerings for the endowment fund, and for the erection of a suitable boarding-house to accommodate the students in Battle Creek; and at the same time, let all who can, have some share in the good work of the Lord in South Lancaster.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 15]          Means can now be used to advance the cause of God, but those who wait till some future time will be too late. The cause has waited years for men to get ready to do, and work that ought to have been done years ago is not done yet. How many more years will God wait the convenience of moneyed men, who are doing their best to lay up treasure on earth, in direct opposition to the command of Christ? He says, "Lay not up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in Heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal." God has lent men strength to plant, to sow, to build, and to engage in various enterprises to accumulate means; and they most entirely lose sight of the great loss they sustain by not laying up treasure in Heaven. He has intrusted to individuals means to be used in advancing his cause. Will they unselfishly fulfill this trust? or will they wait until the Lord shall be obliged to curse the fruit of their grounds and their possessions, because they will rob him by appropriating his means to their own use?  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 16]          As I looked upon the few believers assembled in that small church in New England, and saw so large a sum raised so quickly without any labored effort, I thought of Michigan and the adjoining States, where, so far as means is concerned, the brethren have from fifty to seventy times the advantage of those in that small congregation. Very few of these New England brethren have means, and nearly all of them are poor, and their liberalities should provoke our wealthier brethren and sisters to good works. New England helped our College at Battle Creek, and was not slow in responding to the call for aid for our publishing house; and now is the time to help those who have stood in the front rank to aid in every enterprise. All that has yet been done for the school at South Lancaster has been done by the brethren in New England, while not abating their donations to others branches of the cause; now let the liberalities be mutual.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 17]                         The Importance of Faith and Love.          I had freedom in speaking of the simplicity of faith and its exercise. Faith and feeling are distinct, one not being dependent upon the other. Faith, relying upon the naked promise, takes God at his word, not because of any special feeling, but because the Lord has said it, and will fulfill his word. I felt burdened for this dear people; for I knew that the tender regard for one another that should exist among the members of the Lord's family had not been cultivated. The light shining from the cross of Calvary reveals a love that is broad, and deep, and exhaustless. If we depend on our own strength, we may make every effort in our power, and not be able to approach this high standard; but if Christ abides in us and we in him, we can love in our sphere as fully as Christ does in his. How can we claim to be children of God, while we disregard the oft-repeated command to love one another? Says Christ: "A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another." Faith and love are the divine credentials we show to the world in proof that we are children of the light, and not of darkness.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 17}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 18]          It is the special device of Satan to lead professed followers of Christ to love themselves, to hold themselves in high estimation. They exalt themselves above their brethren, and find fault as though their own judgment was unquestionable. It is self that divides brethren; but self must die. Christ will then be revealed in our words, in our tender regard for one another, and in a deportment characterized by true Christian politeness, free from affectation and dissimulation. Religion does not consist in a harsh, dictatorial, overbearing spirit. Those who are full of mistakes themselves, but do not realize their errors, are the least pitiful toward the erring. They are not happy, but they charge their unhappiness upon the course that others have pursued. There is continual friction, and they do not see that it all originates with themselves. These dear souls need the converting power of God; they need transforming grace. They will then be pleasant Christians, lovable, forbearing, kind, and courteous. Jesus has borne with our perversities; he has forgiven our transgressions and pardoned our errors; and we should exercise a similar spirit toward our fellow-men, even though their course may be very trying to us.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 18}
[RH, January 15, 1884 par. 19]          When unselfish love reigns in the heart, the Christ side of our character will be revealed in our dealings with minds. But when men claim that their stereotyped positions and views are perfect, they will be led to criticise the character and plans of others, and the Satan side of their own characters will be manifested. The precious plant of love must be cherished; all bitterness, all malice, must be put away. Then we shall realize the promise, "Ye shall find rest to your souls." The fluctuating, mournful, repining experience of most professed believers is anything but rest; it is labor, bondage, and sorrow. But there is not the least necessity for an unhappy religious experience in the life of any child of God. I would commend to all the important graces of the Spirit, "love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance," as the rich cluster of fruit growing on the Christian tree.  {RH, January 15, 1884 par. 19}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 1]       January 29, 1884 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -                      From Battle Creek, Mich., to Oakland, Cal.          A little before two o'clock on the morning of Dec. 16, our party left Battle Creek on our long journey across the plains to California. On this journey, in which I had visited Michigan, Massachusetts, Vermont, Maine, New York, Nebraska, Indiana, and Pennsylvania, I had seen more accomplished than I had anticipated. The Lord had seemed to mark out each step for me, and to give strength according to my day. I felt the need of guidance as never before. This was the first round of camp-meetings I had attended since my husband's death. He is no longer at my side as a counselor; and I must evermore lean more firmly on the arm of Infinite Power.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 2]          On this first night of our journey, I slept about three hours. When we reached Chicago Sunday morning, Eld. R. F. Andrews, Dr. Anderson, and Bro. Shireman came into the car, and said they had made an appointment for me to speak in their newly hired hall, and the people were already assembling. My head was dizzy, and I knew I was in no condition to labor; but the pleadings of my brethren prevailed, and I was soon standing in the humble but well-filled room. While on my way to the hall, I had opportunity to offer a prayer for help and special grace, that I might have in my heart and on my lips words of truth which would strengthen the faith of the believing, and shed a ray of light upon the pathway of those who were in darkness. The Lord heard and answered my prayer. He gave me the assurance, as he has done many times before, that he was my helper. He hears the first breathing of our desires; and if it is for his glory, the mandate goes forth for help to be given as it is needed.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 3]          I spoke an hour and a half with great freedom from Zechariah 3:1-7, where Satan is represented as man's adversary, claiming his prey in the person of Joshua the high priest, even in the presence of the Lord of hosts; while our Advocate rebukes Satan, and pleads for man as a brand plucked from the burning. The people hung upon my words as those who were hungering for the bread of life. Tears started from many eyes, as I presented events to transpire in the near future which will test the people of God, bringing them where they will be required to make such decisions as Daniel made when the decree went forth that all who for the next thirty days should offer a petition to any save the king, should be thrown into the lion's den. Had Daniel obeyed the decree, he would have dishonored God; but he was true to principle, and the Lord delivered him. It is Satan's constant aim to exalt himself and his inventions, and to dishonor God. He is not satisfied unless he has the supremacy. It is not the purpose and work of God to compel men's consciences; but Satan pushes his advantages. He is a rebel against God and Christ, and is determined to war against them and those who are loyal to them. He hates them all with a bitterness that it is impossible to describe; and plots against the lives of those whom he cannot deceive by his devices.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 4]          Brn. Corliss and St. John took part in this meeting. The precious season closed with prayer; and we were again hurrying through the icy streets to the cars. We resumed our journey westward, and the next morning reached Kansas City, where I spent the day with my children, Edson and Emma White. From this point our party numbered forty-eight. We here took the skeleton-sleepers, our party occupying the whole of one car, and nearly all of another.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 5]          Our train left Kansas City Monday evening, a little after nine o'clock. Tuesday we pursued our way across the wide Kansas prairies. Between ten and eleven o'clock in the evening, I was alarmed to find from the violent motion that the car we were in was off the track. Twenty-eight years ago when going from Jackson, Mich., to Wisconsin, I had a similar experience. The engine with part of the train was thrown from the track, and four persons lost their lives and a number were wounded. I thought of that time, and my heart was drawn out in prayer for safety from disaster and death. I called to my son to pull the bell rope. Before this could be done the lights had been shaken out; but to our great relief the cars soon stopped. The hind wheels were turned half way around; and had we not stopped just as we did, our car would have broken down, and the next car would have run into ours. Were not angels of God watching over us? I believe they were, and that could our eyes have been opened, we should have seen these holy beings, sent to preserve our lives. But for their care, we might have witnessed the suffering and death of dear friends.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 6]          The accident was caused by running through a herd of cattle that had taken shelter from the wind and storm in a railroad cut. The storm prevented their being seen in time to stop the train, and so the engineer put on steam and drove through them. Eleven of these poor creatures were killed, and others were badly injured.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 7]          Our car was left standing on the track while the engine and part of the train, including one of our cars with part of our company, went on to the next station; and as another train was expected, precautions were taken to prevent a collision. We were hindered about two hours. There was a lively scene on our car. All were astir, dressing, packing bedding, and moving into the next two cars. But though we were obliged to make this change in the night, and some of our company were moved into a crowded car and some into a cold one, none of us felt like murmuring. We were too deeply thankful that our hearts were not wrung with anguish over dead and dying friends. One of the railroad officials remarked that he had taken many parties across the plains, and had met with accidents, but he never before saw a company that were so cheerful under such circumstances. Not a word of complaint was uttered; and yet little children were roused up, and women in feeble health went to work with energy and cheerfulness. This was a merited compliment to our party; for under the trying circumstances, it would not have been surprising had there been just a little complaining.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 8]          We remembered what sorrow and suffering might have been our portion. Twenty-eight years ago, when the train was wrecked three miles from Jackson, there was heard, not the moaning of dumb animals, but the groans and shrieks of wounded and dying human beings; and the next morning, as we took the cars to pursue our journey, we had on board the coffins of the dead, who, only a few hours before, had been as full of life and hope as any of us who were on the train. The psalmist says, "The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them;" and we felt that our safety on this occasion was due to the protection of heavenly messengers.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 9]          How carefully should we avoid mirth and unbecoming levity on the cars, on the boat, wherever we may be; for the daily record of disasters shows that there is no safety anywhere. Even in our homes we are in danger; for storms, floods, and fire are sweeping off thousands, while earthquakes are destroying additional thousands. If there ever was a time when we should be sober and watch unto prayer, it is now. Our lives are safe only when hid with Christ in God. We need every day to purify ourselves even as he is pure. There is always hope for us in God. Faith is our defense, for it connects our human weakness with divine power. Men may laugh at our credulity in believing that angels of God were commissioned to avert a terrible calamity; but I am just simple enough to believe it, and this faith I shall cherish. I believe that God delivered us from what Satan would have been glad to make a terrible calamity.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 10]          I felt that some of us--nay, all of us on that train--had a great work to do for the Master. Some on board, had they lost their lives, would have had no hope of coming up in the first resurrection. Did these know that on that night they stood face to face with death, and Satan was claiming his own, who had served him, while God's hand was stretched out to save them? If these would only feel the gratitude they should, they would leave the ranks of the enemy, and make their calling and election sure. Not one of us is safe without the care of God. We must commit the care of our souls to Jesus, and by faith place our hands in his. I appeal to those who were on that train, if they should read these lines, to make thorough work of repentance. Will they realize that God has something for them to do, and change the current of their lives? By watchfulness, faith, and prayer, by the diligent use of every means of grace, and above all by the help of Jesus, who died for them, they may cast sin out of their hearts, and turn aside from following Satan. If the lives saved are henceforth devoted to the service of Jesus, this gracious deliverance will work out glorious results.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 11]          At Denver we were told that we must go into a smoking-car, and at the same time no restriction was placed upon the smokers. When one or two were asked to forego smoking, they decidedly refused, declaring they should smoke all they chose to, and neither men nor women should hinder them. If any did not like it, "let them keep out of the car." These men were tobacco slaves. They had lost their sense of manly politeness, and did not care for their appearance. If they would abandon the use of the disgusting, defiling narcotic, and then could see its effects on the physical, mental, and moral powers, they would exclaim, as we felt like saying, "The Lord deliver us from such associates, and from such degrading bondage!"  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 12]          I knew that to inhale tobacco smoke for any length of time was to imperil my life. On a former occasion, I had been obliged to take the smoke when crossing the plains in a palace sleeper. The government inspector of steamboats, whose duty it was to see that all the machinery was sound, was in our car; and his good wife and daughter told him they had no objection to his smoking; they rather enjoyed it. He thought it might be the same with us all. After breathing the poisoned air several hours, my head began to feel strangely, as though a tight band were about it; but I did not realize that it was the tobacco smoke. Everything began to look strange to me, and soon I was in a spasm. My husband and a sister that accompanied me worked over me three quarters of an hour before I was relieved, and it was weeks before I fully recovered. The gentleman was told that it was the poison of his tobacco that had produced this effect, and he smoked no more in the car.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 13]          This man, who was doing an important work, whose decision involved the safety or peril of human life, did not understand the wonderful machinery of the human organism. He was indulging a habit which would cause friction, and mar the fine workings of the delicate organs of the human body. He might easily have learned that tobacco possesses deadly properties; that it not only impairs physical strength, but robs the mental faculties of much of their activity and vigor.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 14]          Would that there were a law passed that none but strictly temperate men should have any position of trust on ships and railroads. No others are fit to be intrusted with human life. How many terrible calamities by sea and land are wholly due to rum and tobacco, the great day of God will reveal. No code of morals, no rules of etiquette, no force of reasoning, will avail with men who for rum and tobacco abandon the teachings of common sense and intelligent judgment. With them, self-created lust is the ruling power.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 15]          None of our party used tobacco in any form, and we were unwilling to breathe the poisoned atmosphere of a smoking-car; and when those who had charge of the party decidedly protested against it, we were permitted to occupy a new day coach of an improved pattern, manufactured by the Pullman company, until we reached Ogden and were again provided with a skeleton sleeper. This new coach was the best we ever had the pleasure of riding in. The conveniences were similar to those we used to have when cars were first introduced, but they were improved. There was a ladies' toilet room, supplied with towels and other conveniences for washing. This was a luxury highly prized by all of us. We cannot see why the coaches for day passengers should be so destitute of these necessary things. On this car there was a toilet room for gentlemen also, and this is as it should be. Those who boast, that ours is an age of improvements, would receive the heartfelt gratitude of travelers if they would furnish the cars with such conveniences as this one was supplied with.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 16]          We reached Ogden, Utah, Thursday morning; and by the kindness of the Union Pacific Railroad Company, our party were given a free excursion to Salt Lake City. As we were to spend but three hours here, we hired several conveyances, and were driven to points of the greatest interest. We visited the Mormon tabernacle, and also saw the new temple now in process of erection. This building was begun seven years ago, and has already cost $2,000,000, and it is believed that seven years more will be required for its completion. We were gratified that we had this privilege of visiting the city of the Mormons; but we saw nothing very attractive in this place, and had no desire to make it our home. After we had started to return to Ogden, we found that two of our number had been left behind. We all greatly regretted this; but while we were planning what could be done to help them, a telegram was received at the station seven miles from Salt Lake City to hold the train, as an engine had been dispatched to bring them on. They would receive nothing for this great favor.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 17]          During the entire journey we felt that angels of God were protecting us. In our preservation the night of the accident, we had unmistakable evidence that Heaven was interested in this little party making their way to the Pacific coast. Believing that special gratitude was due for this great mercy, it was decided that we hold a Bible-reading on the subject of Thanksgiving. This service was conducted by Eld. Corliss about ten o'clock Friday morning, not far from Tecoma, Nev. Some who were not of our faith joined in this interesting exercise. Gratitude for divine protection was made a prominent theme in subsequent services also.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 17}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 18]          As the Sabbath drew on, we were left for two hours at Wells, Nev. We again assembled in one car for a prayer and social meeting. Twenty-six testimonies were borne, and the blessing of the Lord rested upon us. Some of the residents of the place looked in at the door to see what was going on, and seemed amazed as they saw us quietly holding a religious service, apparently as much at home in the car as in a church. There were several Chinese houses in this small place in the desert. Although it was still daylight, candles were burning before the door of one house and in another, and several Chinamen were bowing in reverence before their idols. How grateful we should be that we have not been left in the darkness of heathenism to worship hideous idols of wood, the work of men's hands. The living God, who made heaven and earth, the sea, and all created things, is our God, and he is worthy of all honor. I was led to inquire, Have I set up idols in my heart? Have I allowed anything to come between myself and God, that he should not be supreme in my affections? We need individually to make close investigation on this point. The love of money, pride in dress and display,--anything that diverts the attention from God,--becomes an idol.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 18}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 19]          On Sabbath, Dec. 22, we were at Winnemucca, Nev., two hours. I spoke, and enjoyed as much freedom as when speaking to thousands in our large churches or at camp-meetings. We had good singing, and enjoyed much of the blessing of the Lord. Sunday the cars made another long stop at Truckee, and Eld. St. John gave an interesting Bible-reading. In these services and on this journey, we seemed to be brought very near to Jesus, and our hearts were made glad in his love.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 19}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 20]          Monday morning, Dec. 24, we arrived at Oakland, thankful that our long journey was ended, and glad to meet our dear friends again after an absence of nearly five months. Sabbath, Dec. 29, I spoke to the church in Oakland. The house was full; in the congregation were some not of our faith, and others who had recently received the truth. The Lord gave me freedom in speaking. My mind went back ten years to the first meetings held in Oakland in Bro. Tay's house. Then, there were about six in the faith; now, the church-members number about two hundred. The Lord has wrought in Oakland, and we expect to see a still larger number of believers there ere long.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 20}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 21]          I reached my home in Healdsburg, Sunday, Dec. 30, in time to attend the Sabbath-school reunion on New Year's eve.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 21}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 1]       January 29, 1884 Sabbath-School Reunion at Healdsburg, Cal.         At the close of my long journey East, I reached my home in time to spend New Year's eve in Healdsburg. The College hall had been fitted up for a Sabbath-school reunion. Cypress wreaths, autumn leaves, evergreens, and flowers were tastefully arranged; and a large bell of evergreens hung from the arched doorway at the entrance to the room. The tree was well loaded with donations, which were to be used for the benefit of the poor, and to help purchase a bell. Except in a few instances, the names of the donors were not given; but appropriate Bible texts and mottoes were read as the gifts were taken down from the tree. On this occasion nothing was said or done that need burden the conscience of any one.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 2]          Some have said to me, "Sr. White, what do you think of this? Is it in accordance with our faith?" I answer them, "Is it with my faith." In Healdsburg, San Francisco, and Oakland, there are many things to attract our children; large sums are expended every year on Christmas and New Year's in purchasing gifts for friends. These gifts are not generally satisfactory; for many receive presents that they do not need, when they would be glad to have some other article; some receive the same article from several different persons; and others receive nothing at all. We have tried earnestly to make the holidays as interesting as possible to the youth and children, while changing this order of things. Our object has been to keep them away from scenes of amusement among unbelievers. Instead of following a selfish custom, and giving to those from whom presents will be expected in return, let us make our offerings to the Lord. This plan has proved successful in many of our churches, and it was a success on this occasion, the donations amounting to $138.00. Thus the new year was opened with offerings to the Giver of all our mercies and blessings.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 3]          I have thought that while we restrain our children from worldly pleasures, that have a tendency to corrupt and mislead, we ought to provide them innocent recreation, to lead them in pleasant paths where there is no danger. No child of God need have a sad or mournful experience. Divine commands, divine promises, show that this is so. Wisdom's ways "are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace." Worldly pleasures are infatuating; and for their momentary enjoyment, many sacrifice the friendship of Heaven, with the peace, love, and joy that it affords. But these chosen objects of delight soon become disgusting, unsatisfying.  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 4]         We want to do all in our power to win souls by presenting the attractions of the Christian life. Our God is a lover of the beautiful. He might have clothed the earth with brown and gray, and the trees with vestments of mourning instead of their foliage of living green; but he would have his children happy. Every leaf, every opening bud and blooming flower, is a token of his tender love; and we should aim to represent to others this wonderful love expressed in his created works. God would have every household and every church exert a winning power to draw the children away from the seducing pleasures of the world, and from association with those whose influence would have a corrupting tendency. Study to win the youth to Jesus. Impress their minds with the mercy and goodness of God in permitting them, sinful though they are, to enjoy the advantages, the glory and honor, of being sons and daughters of the Most High. What a stupendous thought, what unheard of condescension, what amazing love, that finite man may be allied to the Omnipotent! "To them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name." "Beloved, now are we the sons of God." Can any worldly honor equal this?  {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, January 29, 1884 par. 5]          Let us represent the Christian life as it really is; let us make the way cheerful, inviting, interesting. We can do this if we will. We may fill our own minds with vivid pictures of spiritual and eternal things, and in so doing help to make them a reality to other minds. Faith sees Jesus standing as our mediator at the right hand of God. Faith beholds the mansions he has gone to prepare for those who love him. Faith sees the robe and crown all prepared for the overcomer. Faith hears the songs of the redeemed, and brings eternal glories near. We must come close to Jesus in loving obedience, if we would see the King in his beauty.                                                   Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, January 29, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 1]      February 5, 1884 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  The Meeting at Wellsville, N. Y.         At the close of the meeting in South Lancaster, Mass., we went to Wellsville to meet with our brethren and sisters of the Pennsylvania Conference. On the way, we spent several days in the city of New York, at the home of Bro. and Sr. Boynton, who are engaged in missionary work there. It may seem that the work they are doing is a small beginning in so large a city, and that it cannot amount to much. It is indeed a small beginning; and when I see how great the work and how few the laborers, I am deeply pained. Dear brethren and sisters, when you become imbued with the missionary spirit, when you learn to love your neighbor as yourself, you will not be content to see souls perishing all around you without doing all you can to save them.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 2]          The prophet Isaiah, speaking by divine inspiration, exclaims, "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins." Want of faith in God and love for our fellow-men are the great sins of the present time. Selfishness, self-love, and love of display are withholding means from the Lord's treasury, and crippling the work that must be done. Satan is a sharp financier, and he manages with subtlety to keep in his service every dollar that he can; and money is invested in houses and lands and spent for selfish gratification that ought to be used in sending the light of truth to all parts of the world. Practical faith will lead to greater consecration. If a man believes present truth, his works will testify to the fact. The character of our work encourages the strongest faith; we have the treasury of Heaven to draw upon. Our large cities are to be entered by making beginnings, however small, and then working by faith. The Lord has committed to his followers the work of giving the message of warning, and those who have means should give financial aid. May the Lord move upon hearts to do this.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 3]          In New York City we now have a reading-room and a depository for our publications. Ships are visited, and the publications placed on board are carried to all parts of the world. Until the Judgment shall sit, it will not be known how much good has been done by this sowing of the gospel seed. Although for a time it may seem to have perished, if sown in faith and with earnest prayer, it will spring up and bear fruit. Brethren, you who are making a small beginning in the large cities, you are doing a good work, one which ought to have been entered upon years ago. Do not be discouraged if at first you see but little fruit of your labor. Continue to sow beside all waters, remembering the words of Christ, "Without me ye can do nothing." "If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you." Will the people of God, who believe that we are living in the last days, wait for the light to be given to the world by some wonderful manifestation of divine power, while they themselves stand idle and irresponsible? Let us not, by our unbelief, stay the work of God and shut out his blessing.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 4]          A larger number of the brethren of the Pennsylvania Conference were at the Wellsville meeting than we had expected to see. The ministers who attended the General Conference had received a blessing, and its influence was felt here. The meetings had been in progress two days when we arrived, and the brethren were already entering into the spirit of the work. Many manifested a strong desire for a new conversion, an entire submission to the will of God. Confessions of impatience, of fretfulness, of love of the world, were made with deep feeling. I was very anxious that the work should be thorough. Through his prophet God promises, "Ye shall find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart." He demands the whole heart, or he will not accept the offering; many fail through being half-hearted.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 5]          As soon as we realize that we are not our own, but are bought with a price, even the precious blood of the Son of God, we shall work from an altogether higher standpoint. God despises a dead offering; he requires a living sacrifice, with intellect, sensibilities, and will fully enlisted in his service. Every distinctive faculty should be devoted to this work,--our feet swift to move at the call of duty, our hands ready to act when work is to be done, our lips prepared to speak the truth in love, and show forth the praise of Him who has called us out of darkness into his marvelous light. We should continue this consecration, not taking anything from the altar; for this is sacrilege. When his people thus consecrate themselves in sincerity and humility, they are accepted of God; and they become to him a sweet-smelling savor, diffusing a rich fragrance throughout all the earth. The mind is at rest, and the eyes are opened to behold wonderful things out of the law of God. That which was not understood when the mind was darkened and divided now becomes clear. Oh, amazing light for all who by faith and patient reliance upon Jesus claim the fullness of the promise of God!  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 6]          I was enabled to walk a quarter of a mile to attend the meetings held at half past five in the morning. A very gratifying interest was manifested in these early meetings. Persevering labor was put forth, and was attended with good results. It is my earnest prayer that these dear brethren and sisters may daily learn precious lessons in the school of Christ. "Learn of me," says the great Teacher; "for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest to your souls." Would that every one of them would testify to the world the matchless power of God, and his wonderful love to the children of men!  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 7]          There were two young men at the Wellsville meeting who attended Battle Creek College at the time when there was a state of things among teachers and students that confused the mind. The spirit then prevailing was not a right spirit; and while some gave them right counsel, others gave them advice that was not so good. These young men confessed that they did not take a right course themselves, and expressed great regret that they did not do differently. I was glad to listen to these confessions, and I am sure that quite a number will have to make similar ones before they can advance in the divine life. May the Lord give these youth that repentance that needeth not to be repented of.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 8]          At this meeting I knew that I had help from Jesus, the source of my strength. Without this divine aid, I could not have borne my testimony. Sunday I attended three meetings of our people, and at each one spoke about half an hour. In the afternoon I walked half a mile to the Baptist church, and for an hour and a half spoke to a full house on the subject of Temperance. There was the best of attention; and at the close of the service, several ladies came forward and expressed their grateful appreciation of the words spoken.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 9]          I was glad to see our brethren and sisters manifest a disposition to bring their offerings to the Lord. At this meeting about five thousand dollars was pledged to be used in enlarging the missionary work in the Pennsylvania Conference, and in establishing a depository of our publications. The means raised exceeded their expectations; but it would be no more than just and right for them to raise ten thousand dollars, and I believe they will do it. I believe they will present their willing offerings to God, and he will bless them.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 10]          We make progressive movements; but at every step prejudice and false ideas must be removed. This has been the case with every reformatory movement the world has ever seen. To some of small faith and selfish, money-loving disposition, each advance move has portended general disaster and an extravagant outlay of means. They have felt as did that poor man Judas when the ointment was poured upon the head of Jesus. Why this great waste? said he; this ought to have been sold, and the money given to the poor. Again and again, when some advance step has been taken, the selfish, cautious one have thought that everything was going to ruin; but when the battle has been fought against all odds, they have hailed the victory as a token that God was in the movement. When it has been so fully demonstrated that the work was of God that unbelief has had to yield, the men who led out, whose foresight was greater than that of others, who worked against all opposition, are hailed as men raised up for the time, and led by the Spirit of God. Do those men who blocked the way realize the work they have done? Do they see that the addition of their money, their strength, their faith, and courage, might have made the work stronger and more influential, and that their neglect to do what they could is sin? Many of these pioneers have become gray and enfeebled in making mighty efforts to advance the cause of God and the work of reform, while their brethren stood ready to wound them with their weapons of unbelief. There are graves in churchyards that would not now be there, had it not been for this very work of unbelief. Men of wisdom, mighty men of God, after having years added to their lives, and pressing through many obstacles, have failed, and gone to rest; and now we need their help.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 11]          Would that we lived so near the cross that we could see as God sees, and work as he would have us work. If our brethren would learn the value of souls in the light of what their salvation has cost Jesus, they would know that souls are of greater value than houses and lands, gold and precious stones, or high positions of honor. Jesus calls upon us to love one another as he has loved us. May the Lord enlarge our minds to comprehend eternal things; for when we do, selfishness will disappear, and we shall be doers of the word, and not idle hearers.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 12]          We left our brethren and sisters in Pennsylvania greatly encouraged, and at twelve o'clock at night took the cars for Hornellsville. We rode one hour, and were then obliged to wait in the depot till half past four in the morning. I spent this time in writing.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 13]          Monday evening, about eight o'clock, we arrived at Battle Creek, very weary, and with only a few days in which to prepare for our long journey across the plains. Friday night I spoke to the helpers at the Sanitarium, and on the Sabbath to a large congregation in the Tabernacle. These were my closing labors in the East on this journey, and I have to say to the praise of God, that he has sustained me at every step. I have prayed in the night season; and in the day, when traveling, I have been pleading with God for strength, for grace, for light from his presence; and I know in whom I have believed. I return to California with more strength and better courage than I had when I left Oakland the 12th of August.  {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, February 5, 1884 par. 14]          I desire the love of Jesus as I never desired it before. I see reason to praise God for his goodness, his preserving care, and for the sweet peace, joy, and courage he gave me on this journey. I started out by faith, and not by sight; and I have seen the hand of God in every day's labor, and daily his praise has been in my heart and on my lips. His Spirit has helped my infirmities in so marked a manner that I cannot fear to commit myself to his keeping. I have the perfect assurance of his love. He has heard and answered my prayers, and I will praise his name.                                                                   -    {RH, February 5, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 1]       March 4, 1884 Unity in Christ.  ［AN ADDRESS TO THE MINISTERS  ASSEMBLED IN GENERAL CONFERENCE AT BATTLE CREEK,  MICH., IN THEIR MORNING MEETING HELD NOV. 7, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text:--"Seek ye the Lord, all ye meek of the earth, which have wrought his judgments; seek righteousness, seek meekness. It may be ye shall be hid in the day of the Lord's anger."  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 2]          These words are addressed to us, who are here assembled, who have wrought his judgments and kept his ordinances. It would be a sad thing if we were to neglect or refuse to seek the Lord earnestly. It would be a great mistake to let this precious opportunity pass unimproved; for there are great blessings for all who will seek for them with all their heart.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 3]          Let each ask himself, "Have I done all that I can to bring light and freedom into this meeting?" We each have a work to do that no one can do for us. The Lord would be pleased to see us humble our hearts before him, confessing our sins, and righting every wrong that exists between us and our brethren. There is danger that the adversary will suggest that we need not humble our hearts before God; that we need not make confession to our brethren of the wrongs we have done them in speaking of their faults, magnifying their errors, putting wrong constructions upon their words, and letting into our hearts enmity against them. Some have entertained such feelings. Alienation, prejudice, and jealousy have ruled in hearts, and love for Jesus and for one another has been supplanted by these weeds of Satan's planting. Brethren, shall we let the enemy triumph by allowing these wrongs to go uncorrected? Or shall we, while attending these meetings, confess our own faults and forgive those of our brethren? Shall we here seek meekness? Shall we open our hearts to the pure, sweet influences of the Sun of Righteousness? The apostle exhorts, "Be pitiful, be courteous." Let the Christ-like qualities of love, gentleness, kindness, possess the soul. Let the character of Jesus shine through your characters, showing that you have the mind of Christ, that you are full of tender compassion for your brethren.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 4]          In his last talk with his disciples before his cruel death, Jesus illustrated the union that exists between himself and his followers by the vine and its branches. Said he, "I am the vine; ye are the branches." He also prayed that his disciples might be one as he is one with the Father. Satan heard this prayer; he knows that in union there is strength; and he works hard to bring in dissensions and divisions among God's commandment-keeping people. It is his constant endeavor to thwart the design of Christ. He tempts man; and evil is so natural an element of the human heart that it cannot be overcome except by divine aid. We want the words of Jesus to abide in our hearts, that we may be doers of the word, and not hearers only. Our wills must be trained to obedience.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 5]          As embassadors for Christ, we are intrusted with the important work of presenting the truth before the people; and we are to do this, not merely by voice and pen, but by example also. This God requires of us; nothing short of this will he accept. We must abide in Christ as the branch abides in the vine, or we shall not be fitted to bear the warning message to the world. The Lord has often to prune us, to remind us that a pure and holy God will allow no evil to stand before him unrebuked. Our sins and iniquities separate us from him. Then our first work is to put away sin; but in order to do this, we must come so close to God that we can understand his character and requirements, and thus measure our sinfulness and our need of a Saviour.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 6]          Let us review our past year's labor, and see if we have done our whole duty. God should be made first. Have not some mingled so much of self with their labors that the Lord could not bless them with success? Have not some become self-sufficient? Have not others been dilatory, and almost idlers in the Lord's vineyard? Have they not neglected those branches of the work which were not agreeable, and chosen to do that part which was more pleasant? Dear brethren, have you watched for souls as they that must give account? Have you felt that you were responsible for their salvation? Have you suffered them to become selfish and worldly minded without faithfully presenting their danger before them? You have seen them robbing God in tithes and offerings; and have you held your peace? Have you not been afraid of incurring their displeasure, if you plainly presented their disregard of God's express command? What have you been doing, my brethren? Have you not been trying to carry the easy end of the yoke, while shunning to declare the whole counsel of God? Your churches and your Conferences will testify against you; for the sin of neglect is registered in the books of Heaven.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 7]          It required condescension and sacrifice to prepare the way for man to be restored to the favor of God. The Son of the Most High became one of us, sharing the griefs and infirmities of human nature, that he might lift up fallen man and reunite him to God. Nor do the efforts in our behalf end with the great sacrifice made for our redemption. Divine forbearance and protecting care are ever in exercise to preserve souls from destruction; for it is Satan's constant work to separate them from Christ. We must resist his wiles with watchfulness and prayer; faith and preserving effort will give us the victory.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 8]          Are we willing to put forth such efforts to save our fellow-men as Christ made for our salvation? Will we manifest such regard for the reputation and interest of our brethren as Jesus has taught us by his care for us? We are one in Christ. In his sight, the bond that unites believers is more sacred and enduring than any other tie. Christ is the Vine; we are branches, and only branches. This view of our relationship to him and to one another should lead us to labor earnestly for the salvation of our brethren. We must be faithful to do our appointed work, to reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine. This must be done in the spirit of meekness, while abiding in Christ. Here is our power over hearts. When Christ reigns in the hearts, selfishness will die out, and disinterested benevolence take its place. Coldness and indifference will then be considered as fatal as for a sentinel to sleep at his post, thus exposing the whole army to defeat and death. We must ever be on our guard. Our enemy is vigilant; he is ever watching for opportunities to come in with his snares.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 9]          Should trials arise, tell all your troubles to Jesus. Should a branch of the vine lean away from its parent stalk, and depend upon some shrub to which it is not united? Shall those who profess Christ seek the friendship of worldlings, but have no communion with the Saviour? Take everything to him who gave his life for us. Oh! he loves us with a love that exceeds that of a mother for her helpless child.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 10]          "Except ye abide in me," says Christ, "ye can do nothing." We need him every day; we cannot part with him for an hour. Every faculty of our being belongs to him, and should be dedicated to his service. My brethren, if you know that this union with Christ is required of you, and then neglect to maintain a consistent walk and to live in the exercise of faith, the heart will become hardened in disobedience. The tendency is to become self-important and emboldened in a wrong course. It is your duty to abide in Christ. We must be daily learners in his school. We must know the way ourselves before we can teach others how to walk in it.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 11]          "Search the Scriptures," was the injunction of the Master. Many have lost much because they have neglected this duty. When we search the word of God, angels are by our side, reflecting bright beams of light upon its sacred pages. The Scriptures appeal to man as having power to choose between right and wrong; they speak to him in warning, in reproof, in entreaty, in encouragement. The mind must be exercised on the solemn truths of God's word, or it will grow weak. We have the truth brought out in publications, but it is not enough to rely upon other men's thoughts. We must examine for ourselves, and learn the reasons of our faith by comparing scripture with scripture. Take the Bible, and on your knees plead with God to enlighten your mind. If we would study the Bible diligently and prayerfully every day, we should every day see some beautiful truth in a new, clear, and forcible light.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 12]          Our ministers are failing here. They are not Bible students, they are weak where they might be strong; for they take things for granted without searching for themselves. They do not become mighty in the Scriptures and in the power of God, because they are satisfied with their present position and attainments. They need to become familiar with prophecy, familiar with the strong pillars of our faith, familiar with the lessons of Christ. Then the man of God, thoroughly furnished unto all good works, will make practical godliness his theme.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 13]          Many do not make God prominent, but expect to do some great work themselves. Remember, brethren, that though you go forth weeping, sowing the precious seed of truth, you must depend upon divine power to aid you in securing the harvest, that you may return with rejoicing, bringing your sheaves with you. Let us work; let us become Bible students ourselves, and teach all who hear us to search the Scriptures. Preach your own words less, but establish Bible-readings. Let the Lord speak through his word directly to hearts; thus the truth will impress many minds, and the memory will retain it longer than it would a sermon.  {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, March 4, 1884 par. 14]          Sowers in the great harvest field, be diligent, steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord. To the gracious, sleepless, mighty One, hopefully and prayerfully commit the result of your labor. Grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. "Giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue, knowledge; and to knowledge, temperance; and to temperance, patience; and to patience, godliness; and to godliness, brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness, charity. For if these things be in you and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ."                                                                   -    {RH, March 4, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 1]       March 11, 1884 Exacting Usury of Brethren.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         When the Jews were restored to their native land after the Babylonish captivity, they found themselves in a deplorable state of insecurity and discouragement. The walls of Jerusalem were broken down. The favor of God, their blessing and defense, had been removed because of their transgressions; and there were continual rumors of threatened invasion by their enemies. At this time God raised up a deliverer for his people in the person of Nehemiah, who was also a religious reformer to restore the worship of the true God and correct wrongs among the people. On account of his courage and fidelity, he was chosen of God to do this great work. Nehemiah prayed much, and trusted in God to help him; yet he was a man of wise forethought and resolute action, and he neglected no precaution that could tend to the success of the enterprise he had undertaken.  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 2]          While under his direction the people were rebuilding the walls of Jerusalem, and at the same time defending themselves against their enemies, they suffered many privations. They had no courage to plant or sow, for they were sure of nothing. And the sabbatical year, which God had commanded them to keep, increased their difficulties by shortening their supplies. Many who had large families were unable to buy necessary food except on credit. "And there was a great cry of the people and their wives against their brethren the Jews. For there were that said, We, our sons, and our daughters, are many; therefore we take up corn for them, that we may eat, and live. Some also there were that said, We have mortgaged our lands, vineyards, and houses, that we might buy corn, because of the dearth. There were also that said, We have borrowed money for the king's tribute, and that upon our lands and vineyards. Yet now our flesh is as the flesh of our brethren, our children as their children; and, lo, we bring into bondage our sons and our daughters to be servants, and some of our daughters are brought into bondage already; neither is it in our power to redeem them; for other men have our lands and vineyards."  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 3]          Now was the time for the wealthy Jews to carry out the principles of the law of God, and show that they loved their neighbor as themselves. Did they do this? No; they saw that they had an opportunity to enrich themselves at the disadvantage of their neighbor, and they improved it. The Lord had commanded that every third year a tithe be raised for the benefit of the poor,--a tithe in addition to, and entirely distinct from, that given every year for the service of God. But instead of observing this law of kindness, love, and mercy, they took advantage of the necessities of the poor to charge exorbitant prices, nearly double what an article was really worth.  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 4]          The poorer class of people were obliged to borrow money to pay their tribute to the king; and the wealthy, who loaned this money, exacted high rates of interest. They took mortgages on the lands of the poor, and finally added them to their own large possessions. Thus some became very wealthy, while others were in deep poverty. But the rich felt no compassion for their poorer brethren, not even when they were obliged to sell their sons and daughters into bondage, with no hope of being able to redeem them. Nothing but accumulating distress, perpetual want and bondage, seemed to be before them. There appeared to be no prospect of redress, no hope of redeeming children or lands. Yet these men were of the same nation and faith as their more wealthy and prosperous brethren; they too belonged to the chosen people of God.  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 5]          Some had brought upon themselves financial embarrassment by their own mismanagement and want of foresight; but this was not a sufficient reason for oppressing them, and those who took this advantage were revealing their true character. They were going directly contrary to the letter and spirit of God's command: "If thou lend money to any of my people that is poor by thee, thou shalt not be to him as a usurer, neither shalt thou lay upon him usury." "Thou shalt not lend upon usury to thy brother: usury of money, usury of victuals, usury of anything that is lent upon usury."  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 6]          Nehemiah entered upon the work of reforming these wrongs with characteristic energy and promptness. He says: "And I was very angry when I heard their cry and these words. Then I consulted with myself, and I rebuked the nobles, and the rulers, and said unto them, Ye exact usury, every one of his brother. And I set a great assembly against them. And I said unto them, We, after our ability, have redeemed our brethren the Jews, which were sold unto the heathen; and will ye even sell your brethren? or shall they be sold unto us? Then held they their peace, and found nothing to answer. Also I said, It is not good that ye do; ought ye not to walk in the fear of our God because of the reproach of the heathen our enemies?"  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 7]          The people had departed from the word of the Lord, and were following the inclination of their own hearts. And the rulers in Israel, the very ones who should have carried out the expressed will of God in dealing compassionately with the needy, who should have seen that no wrong was done, were themselves the worst oppressors. Nehemiah rebuked the rulers and the nobles for their unjust exaction. He set before them their course and its consequences, and their guilt in disobeying the command of God. He inquired, "Ought ye not to walk in the fear of our God because of the reproach of the heathen our enemies? I likewise, and my brethren, and my servants, might exact of them money and corn; I pray you, let us leave off this usury. Restore, I pray you, to them, even this day, their lands, their vineyards, their oliveyards, and their houses, also the hundredth part of the money, and of the corn, the wine, and the oil, that ye exact of them. Then said they, We will restore them, and will require nothing of them; so will we do as thou sayest. Then I called the priests, and took an oath of them, that they should do according to this promise. Also I shook my lap, and said, So God shake out every man from his house, and from his labor, that performeth not this promise, even thus be he shaken out, and emptied. And all the congregation said, Amen, and praised the Lord. And the people did according to this promise."  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 8]          Here is important instruction for all who would walk in the fear of the Lord and in the way of his commandments. Some who profess to be so walking are acting over again the course pursued by the rulers and nobles in Israel. Because they have the power, they exact more than is just and honest, and thus become oppressors. The word of God must be the rule in deal. Those who profess to love God, and yet take advantage of the necessities of their brethren to exact large interest, perhaps ten or twelve per cent, may for a time appear to gain by this course; but they will finally learn that God can scatter. The Lord will judge and punish; he will hear the cry of the oppressed, and will repay the oppressor according to his deeds.  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 9]          There are sins among us as a people. Love is not cherished as it should be. A cold, selfish, indifferent hard-heartedness is increasing, and this has separated us from our God. There are reasons why the Lord does not favor us with his presence and love; there is great need of sharp, pointed testimonies, for selfishness has eaten out the love of God from our hearts. Hear what the Lord says to his people: "If there be among you a poor man of one of thy brethren within any of thy gates in thy land which the Lord thy God giveth thee, thou shalt not harden thine heart, nor shut thine hand from thy poor brother; but thou shalt open thine hand wide unto him, and shalt surely lend him sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth. Beware that there be not a thought in thy wicked heart, saying, The seventh year, the year of release, is at hand; and thine eye be evil against thy poor brother, and thou givest him naught; and he cry unto the Lord against thee, and it be sin unto thee. Thou shalt surely give him, and thine heart shall not be grieved when thou givest unto him; because that for this thing the Lord thy God shall bless thee in all thy works, and in all that thou puttest thine hand unto. For the poor shall never cease out of the land; therefore I command thee, saying, Thou shalt open thine hand wide unto thy brother, to thy poor and to thy needy, in thy land."  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 10]          This is the voice of God to you, my brethren and sisters who profess to keep the law of God. That law requires that you love your neighbor as yourself. Are you doing it? Our faith is peculiar, and separates us from the world. Our enemies reproach us and bear false witness against us, and if we give them the least occasion, they will reproach our faith also. Do not, I beg of you, deceive your own souls. We are all debtors to divine justice, and we have nothing to pay; but Jesus so pitied us that he paid the debt. He became poor, that through his poverty we might be made rich; and we should prove the sincerity of our gratitude by works of liberality and love performed for Christ's sake. We are assured by the Lord that his poor will always be among us, and we may at any time express our gratitude for his goodness to us by being thoughtful and liberal to them.  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 11]          No institution that God has established can afford to be unjust or unfair in any of its business transactions, either with brethren or worldlings. In no case should advantage be taken with the excuse that it is justifiable and right because the means gained will enrich the cause of God; for he will never approve injustice. The Bible rule, "Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them," should never be lost sight of in deal. Men in responsible positions should correct wrongs among the people, but they should not practice a wrong course themselves.  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 12]          God never designed that one man should prey upon another because the laws of the land justify him in this course. The world's maxims, customs, and practices are not to be our criterion; there is a higher law to be respected and obeyed. The religion of Christ has been regarded with contempt because his professed followers have acted out the selfishness of their hearts. Many worldlings and heathen abhor Christianity on account of the avarice, treachery, and cruelty of professed Christians. The churches retain upon their church-books the names of men who have gained their possessions by unjust usury; they support their luxurious and extravagant style of living by means wickedly obtained.  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 13]          Those who are made the depositaries of God's law, those who are preparing for the Judgment, when every one will receive as his works have been, should carefully review their course in the light of the word of God. The men whom God has made rulers and watchmen, should consult with one another as to the best means to reform every wrong; and they should teach the churches everywhere that if wrongs are not corrected, the guilty must be placed under censure. But it is too often the case that the very men who should see that mercy and tender pity are shown, are themselves at fault, and have justly earned the name of sharpers. If these men would have the favor of God and his prospering hand with them, they must learn the principles of right dealing in the school of Christ.  {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, March 11, 1884 par. 14]          As genuine faith and the love of God are cherished in the heart, they will be manifested in deeds of mercy and benevolence to our brethren, and in this manner selfishness will be overcome. Paul enjoins: "Let us do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith." We have the word of God as our rule of action, and we need not fear to carry out its principles by dealing justly and loving mercy; for when we do this, God becomes our surety, and promises to bless all that we undertake.                                                                   -    {RH, March 11, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 1]       March 18, 1884 A Sabbath Reform Needed.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         In the days of Nehemiah, when the children of Israel had brought upon themselves humiliation and distress by their departure from God in disregarding his law, they sometimes felt that God had forgotten them. The Lord showed his rebellious people that they were dependent upon him for prosperity and safety, yet his eye was upon them. They were feeble, exposed to the ravages of their enemies; yet they were the guardians of the worship of the true God, and were to preserve a knowledge of his law until the Prince of peace should come. Nehemiah was God's chosen instrument to effect a reformation among his people, and to deliver them from the oppression of their enemies. The circumstances were discouraging, but Nehemiah was a man of courage and fidelity. He caused the people to be instructed in the law they had broken. Precept by precept it was carefully explained, that all might fully understand the will of God.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 2]          One of the principal ways in which the people had departed from God was in the desecration of the Sabbath. Heathen merchants, who came to Jerusalem to sell their wares, lodged outside the gates, and when they were opened in the morning, offered their goods for sale. Many of the Jews traded with them on the Sabbath; these not only broke the Sabbath themselves, but tried to remove the scruples of their more conscientious countrymen. Thus to a great extent the sacredness of the Sabbath was destroyed.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 3]          The Jews acknowledged that their deplorable condition was the result of their transgressions; and in a general assembly, the Levites, as the representatives of the people, confessed God's goodness in his dealings with them, and their ingratitude and sins as a nation, and pleaded before God: "Now therefore, our God, the great, the mighty, and the terrible God, who keepest covenant and mercy, let not all the trouble seem little before thee that hath come upon us, on our kings, on our princes, and on our priests, and on our prophets, and on our fathers, and on all thy people; since the time of the kings of Assyria unto this day. Howbeit thou art just in all that is brought upon us; for thou hast done right, but we have done wickedly. Neither have our kings, our princes, our priests, nor our fathers, kept thy law, nor hearkened unto thy commandments and thy testimonies, wherewith thou didst testify against them. For they have not served thee in their kingdom, and in thy great goodness that thou gavest them, and in the large and fat land which thou gavest before them, neither turned they from their wicked works. Behold, we are servants this day, and for the land that thou gavest unto our fathers to eat the fruit thereof and the good thereof, behold, we are servants in it; and it yieldeth much increase unto the kings whom thou hast set over us because of our sins; also they have dominion over our bodies and over our cattle at their pleasure, and we are in great distress."  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 4]          Having suffered punishment for their sins, and acknowledged the justice of God in his dealings with them, they covenanted to obey his law. And that it might be a sure covenant, and preserved in a permanent form, it was written out, and the priests, Levites, and princes "sealed unto it." They had a clear knowledge of the claims of God and of the character of sin; and with those who had real principle, to see and understand was to act.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 5]          We need Nehemiahs in 1884, who shall arouse the people to see how far they are from God through their transgressions. It is time for the whole Christian world to search the Scriptures for themselves; for in the pulpits all through our land the law of God is made void by precept and example. The papal power has thought to change the law of God by instituting a Sabbath for the world and the Christian church; and this spurious Sabbath is exalted and revered, while the Sabbath of Jehovah is trampled beneath unholy feet. But will the Lord degrade his law to meet the standard of men? Will he accept a man-made institution in place of the Sabbath which he has sanctified and blessed? No; the convenience or profit of men is not to supersede the claims of God; for he is a jealous God. He does not alter his precepts to gratify the desires of the ambitious or the covetous. "Thus saith the Lord" should be sufficient to settle all controversy.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 6]          He who instituted the Sabbath has never changed it to a common day. He rested on a definite day, and blessed and sanctified a definite day, and he requires the human family to observe that definite day. Every part of God's plan will be perfectly executed. Satan has interfered, and attempted to thwart it; but there is no change in the law of God. The position that God blessed and sanctified a seventh part of time, and no day in particular, is one of Satan's devices. By this means he has so confused the minds of many that they regard God's holy rest-day as possessing no special sacredness; and because the world do so, they feel at liberty to set it aside, and select a Sabbath that suits their own convenience. And professed ministers of the gospel assure their congregations that this course is right. Those who are conscientiously observing the original Sabbath are styled heretics, deluded fanatics. But who are thus regarded in God's sight? Whom will he rebuke and punish--those who have kept the day that he blessed and sanctified; or those who, trampling upon the holy commandment, have accepted the institution of the papacy?  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 7]          There is need of a Sabbath reform among us, who profess to observe God's holy rest-day. Some discuss their business matters and lay plans on the Sabbath, and God looks upon this in the same light as though they engaged in the actual transaction of business. Others who are well acquainted with the Bible evidences that the seventh day is the Sabbath, enter into partnership with men who have no respect for God's holy day. A Sabbath-keeper cannot allow men in his employ, paid by his money, to work on the Sabbath. If, for the sake of gain, he allows the business in which he has an interest to be carried on on the Sabbath by his unbelieving partner, he is equally guilty with the unbeliever; and it is his duty to dissolve the relation, however much he may lose by so doing. Men may think they cannot afford to obey God, but they cannot afford to disobey him. Those who are careless in their observance of the Sabbath will suffer great loss.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 8]          The Lord has a controversy with his professed people in these last days. In this controversy men in responsible positions will take a course directly opposite to that pursued by Nehemiah. They will not only ignore and despise the Sabbath themselves, but they will try to keep it from others by burying it beneath the rubbish of custom and tradition. In churches and in large gatherings in the open air, ministers will urge upon the people the necessity of keeping the first day of the week. There are calamities on sea and land: and these calamities will increase, one disaster following close upon another; and the little band of conscientious Sabbath-keepers will be pointed out as the ones who are bringing the wrath of God upon the world by their disregard of Sunday.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 9]          Satan urges this falsehood that he may take the world captive. It is his plan to compel men to accept errors. He takes an active part in the promulgation of all false religions, and will stop at nothing in his efforts to enforce erroneous doctrines. Under a cloak of religious zeal, men, influenced by his spirit, have invented the most cruel tortures for their fellow-men, and have inflicted the most awful sufferings upon them. Satan and his agents have the same spirit still; and the history of the past will be repeated in our day.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 10]          There are men who have set their minds and will to accomplish evil; in the dark recesses of their hearts they have resolved what crimes they will commit. These men are self-deceived. They have rejected God's great rule of right, and in its stead have erected a standard of their own, and comparing themselves with this standard they pronounce themselves holy. The Lord will permit them to reveal what is in their hearts, to act out the spirit of the master that controls them. He will let them show their hatred of his law in their treatment of those who are loyal to its requirements. They will be actuated by the same spirit of religious frenzy that goaded on the mob that crucified Christ; church and State will be united in the same corrupt harmony.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 11]          The church of today has followed in the steps of the Jews of old, who set aside the commandments of God for their own traditions. She has changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant, and now, as then, pride, unbelief, and infidelity are the result. Her true condition is set forth in these words from the song of Moses: "They have corrupted themselves, their spot is not the spot of his children; they are a perverse and crooked generation. Do ye thus requite the Lord, O foolish people and unwise? is not he thy father that hath bought thee? hath he not made thee, and established thee?"  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 12]         When Nehemiah moved out as a reformer and deliverer in Israel, he was actuated by love to God and anxiety for the prosperity of his people. His heart was in the work he had undertaken; his hope, his energy his enthusiasm, his determination of character, were contagious, and inspired others with the same courage and lofty purpose. Each man became a Nehemiah in his own sphere, and helped to make stronger the hand and heart of his neighbor; and soon feebleness was succeeded by strength and courage.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 13]          Here is a lesson for ministers and others who are laboring for the salvation of souls. Those who believe that we have the truth, that God has made us the depositaries of his law, should manifest the same earnestness and zeal that characterized Nehemiah. If ministers are inactive and irresolute, destitute of godly zeal, what can be expected of those to whom they minister? In some instances they may rise above the moral level of their teachers, but not often. But when ministers broaden their plans, and show that they are in earnest, the people will respond to their efforts; and disunited, dispirited workers will become united, strong, hopeful, and eager.  {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, March 18, 1884 par. 14]          It is a sin to be heedless, purposeless, and indifferent in any work in which we may engage, but especially in the work of God. Every enterprise connected with his cause should be carried forward with order, forethought, and earnest prayer. Faithful standard-bearers for God and his truth are wanted, and many are ready to respond to the call. As these see the iniquity and violence that exist in consequence of making void the law of God, they will see greater reason than ever to reverence that law, and will greatly prize its righteous, restraining influences. Contempt and reviling increases their love for the precepts of Jehovah. With David they will say, "It is time for thee, Lord, to work; for they have made void thy law. Therefore I love thy commandments above gold; yea, above fine gold."                                                                   -    {RH, March 18, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 1]       March 25, 1884 May Christians Manufacture Wine and Cider?  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         I have received letters from different individuals, inquiring if I think it in accordance with our faith to raise hops, knowing that they are principally used in the manufacture of intoxicating drinks, or to engage in the manufacture of wine or cider for the market.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 2]          I cannot see how, in the light of the law of God, Christians can conscientiously engage in these pursuits. All these articles may be put to a good use, and prove a blessing; and they may be perverted to a wrong use, and prove a temptation and a curse. Cider and wine may be canned when fresh, and kept sweet a long time, and if used in an unfermented state, they will not dethrone reason. But do we know of what this palatable sweet cider is made? Those who manufacture apples into cider for the market are not very careful as to the condition of the fruit used, and in many cases the juice of decayed apples is expressed. Those who would not think of taking the poison of rotten apples into their system, will drink the cider made from them, and call it a luxury; but the microscope would reveal the fact that this pleasant beverage is often unfit for the human stomach, even when fresh from the press. If it is boiled, and care is taken to remove the impurities, it is less objectionable.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 3]          I have often heard people say, "Oh! this is only sweet cider; it is perfectly harmless, and even healthful." Several quarts, perhaps gallons, are carried home. For a few days it is sweet; then fermentation begins. The sharp flavor makes it all the more acceptable to many palates, and the lover of sweet wine or cider is loath to admit that his favorite beverage ever becomes hard and sour. Persons may become just as really intoxicated on wine and cider as on stronger drinks, and the worst kind of inebriation is produced by these so-called milder drinks. The passions are more perverse; the transformation of character is greater, more determined, and obstinate. A few quarts of cider or sweet wine may awaken a taste for stronger drinks, and many who have become confirmed drunkards have thus laid the foundation of the drinking habit.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 4]          It is not safe, by any means, for some to have wine or cider in the house. They have inherited an appetite for stimulants, which Satan is continually soliciting them to indulge. If they yield to his temptations, they do not stop; appetite clamors for indulgence, and is gratified to their ruin. The brain is benumbed and clouded; reason no longer holds the reins, but they are laid on the neck of lust. Licentiousness, adultery, and vices of almost every type are committed as the result of indulging the appetite for wine and cider. A professor of religion who loves these stimulants, and accustoms himself to their use, never grows in grace. He becomes gross and sensual; the animal passions control the higher powers of the mind, and virtue is not cherished.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 5]          Moderate drinking is the school in which men are receiving an education for the drunkard's career. So gradually does Satan lead away from the strongholds of temperance, so insidiously do the harmless wine and cider exert their influence upon the taste, that the highway to drunkenness is entered upon all unsuspectingly. The taste for stimulants is cultivated; the nervous system is disordered; Satan keeps the mind in a fever of unrest; and the poor victim imagining himself perfectly secure, goes on and on, until every barrier is broken down, every principle sacrificed. The strongest resolutions are undermined; and eternal interests are not strong enough to keep the debased appetite under the control of reason.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 6]          Some are never really drunk, but are always under the influence of cider or fermented wine. They are feverish, unbalanced in mind, not really delirious, but in fully as evil a condition; for all the noble powers of the mind are perverted. A tendency to disease of various kinds, as dropsy, liver complaint, trembling nerves, and a determination of blood to the head, results from the habitual use of sour cider. By its use, many bring upon themselves permanent disease. Some die of consumption or fall under the power of apoplexy from this cause alone. Some suffer from dyspepsia. Every vital function refuses to act, and the physicians tell them that they have liver complaint, when if they would break in the head of the cider barrel, and never give way to the temptation to replace it, their abused life-forces would recover their vigor.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 7]          Cider-drinking leads to the use of stronger drinks. The stomach loses its natural vigor, and something stronger is needed to arouse it to action. On one occasion when my husband and myself were traveling, we were obliged to spend several hours waiting for the train. While we were in the depot, a red-faced, bloated farmer came into the restaurant connected with it, and in a loud, rough voice asked, "Have you first-class brandy?" He was answered in the affirmative, and ordered half a tumbler. "Have you pepper sauce?" "Yes," was the answer. "Well, put in two large spoonfuls." He next ordered two spoonfuls of alcohol added, and concluded by calling for "a good dose of black pepper." The man who was preparing it asked, "What will you do with such a mixture? He replied, "I guess that will take hold," and placing the full glass to his lips, drank the whole of this fiery compound. Said my husband, "That man has used stimulants until he has destroyed the tender coats of the stomach. I should suppose that they must be as insensible as a burnt boot."  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 8]          Many, as they read this, will laugh at the warning of danger. They will say, "Surely the little wine or cider that I use cannot hurt me." Satan has marked such as his prey; he leads them on step by step, and they perceive it not until the chains of habit and appetite are too strong to be broken. We see the power that appetite for strong drink has over men; we see how many of all professions and of heavy responsibilities, men of exalted station, of eminent talents, of great attainments, of fine feeling, of strong nerves, and of high reasoning powers, sacrifice everything for the indulgence of appetite until they are reduced to the level of the brutes; and in very many cases their downward course commenced with the use of wine or cider. Knowing this, I take my stand decidedly in opposition to the manufacture of wine or cider to be used as a beverage.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 9]          When intelligent men and women who are professedly Christians, plead that there is no harm in making wine or cider for the market, because when unfermented it will not intoxicate, I feel sad at heart. I know there is another side to this subject that they refuse to look upon; for selfishness has closed their eyes to the terrible evils that may result from the use of these stimulants. I have a few acres of land that, when I purchased it, was set out to wine grapes; but I will not sell one pound of these grapes to any winery. The money I should get for them would increase my income; but rather than aid the cause of intemperance by allowing them to be converted into wine, I would let them decay upon the vines. And I do not see how our brethren can abstain from all appearance of evil, and engage largely in the business of hop-raising, knowing to what use the hops are put. Those who help to produce these beverages that encourage and educate the appetite for stimulants, will be rewarded as their works have been. They are transgressors of the law of God; and they will be punished for the sins which they commit, and for those which they have influenced others to commit through the temptations which they have placed in their way.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 10]          Let all who profess to believe the truth for this time, and to be reformers, act in accordance with their faith. If one whose name is on the church book manufacturers wine or cider for the market, he should be faithfully labored with, and if he continues the practice, he should be placed under censure of the church. Those who will not be dissuaded from doing this work, are unworthy of a place and a name among the people of God. We are to be followers of Christ, to set our hearts and our influence against every evil practice. How should we feel in the day when God's judgments are poured out, to meet men who have become drunkards through our influence? We are living in the antitypical day of atonement, and our cases must soon come in review before God. How shall we stand in the courts of Heaven, if our course of action has encouraged the use of stimulants that pervert reason, and are destructive of virtue, purity, and the love of God?  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 11]          The lawyer asked Christ, "Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? He said unto him, What is written in the law? how readest thou? And he answering said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself. And he said unto him, Thou hast answered right; this do, and thou shalt live." Eternal life is the prize at stake, and Christ tells us how we may gain it. He directs us to the written word, "How readest thou?" The way is there pointed out; we are to love God supremely and our neighbor as ourselves. But if we love our neighbor as ourselves, we shall not throw upon the market anything that will be a snare to him.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 12]          Love to God and man is the Christian's whole duty. The law of love is written upon the tablets of the soul, the spirit of Christ dwells in him, and his character appears in good works. Jesus became poor, that through his poverty we might be made rich. What sacrifices are we willing to make for his sake? Have we his love enshrined in our hearts? Do we love our neighbor as Christ loved him? If we have this love for souls, it will lead us to consider carefully whether by our words, our acts, our influence in any way, we are placing temptation before those who have little moral power. We shall not censure the weak and suffering, as the Pharisees were continually doing; but we shall endeavor to remove every stone of stumbling from our brother's path, lest the lame be turned out of the way.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 13]          As a people, we profess to be reformers, to be light-bearers in the world, to be faithful sentinels for God, guarding every avenue whereby Satan could come in with his temptations to pervert the appetite. Our example and influence must be a power on the side of reform. We must abstain from any practice which will blunt the conscience, or encourage temptation. We must open no door that will give Satan access to the mind of one human being formed in the image of God. If all would be vigilant and faithful in guarding the little openings made by the moderate use of the so-called harmless wine and cider, the highway to drunkenness would be closed up. What is needed in every community is firm purpose, and a will to touch not, taste not, handle not; then the temperance reformation would be strong, permanent, and thorough.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 14]          The love of money will lead men to violate conscience. Perhaps that very money may be brought to the Lord's treasury; but he will not accept any such offering, it is an offense to him. It was obtained by transgressing his law, which requires that a man love his neighbor as himself. It is no excuse for the transgressor to say that if he had not made wine or cider, somebody else would, and his neighbor might have become a drunkard just the same. Because some will place the bottle to their neighbor's lips, will Christians venture to stain their garments with the blood of souls,--to incur the curse pronounced upon those who place this temptation in the way of erring men? Jesus calls upon his followers to stand under his banner, and aid in destroying the works of the devil.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 15]          The world's Redeemer, who knows well the state of society in the last days, represents eating and drinking as the sins that condemn this age. He tells us that as it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be when the Son of man is revealed. "They were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away." Just such a state of things will exist in the last days, and those who believe these warnings will use the utmost caution not to take a course that will bring them under condemnation.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 16]          Brethren, let us look at this matter in the light of the Scriptures, and exert a decided influence on the side of temperance in all things. Apples and grapes are God's gifts; they may be put to excellent use as healthful articles of food, or they may be abused by being put to a wrong use. Already God is blighting the grape vine and the apple crop because of men's sinful practices. We stand before the world as reformers; let us give no occasion for infidels or unbelievers to reproach our faith. Said Christ, "Ye are the salt of the earth," "the light of the world." Let us show that our hearts and consciences are under the transforming influence of divine grace, and that our lives are governed by the pure principles of the law of God, even though these principles may require the sacrifice of temporal interests.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 1]       March 25, 1884 "Apples of Gold."  -         Solomon declares that "a word fitly spoken is like apples of gold in pictures of silver." Such the reader will find to be the following words from the pen of Sr. White. It was a private letter, but the friends among whom it has circulated have found so much comfort and encouragement in it that we are induced to take the liberty to make public the following extract for the benefit of our readers in general:--  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 2]          "I feel continually grateful to God for his merciful kindness. When I think how weak and feeble I was when I started on my eastern journey, and how the Lord sustained and blessed me, and returned me home in safety, my heart is filled to overflowing with his great love. As I write upon my book I feel intensely moved. I want to get it out as soon as possible, for our people need it so much. I shall complete it next month, if the Lord gives me health as he has done. I have been unable to sleep nights for thinking of the important things to take place. Three hours, and sometimes five, is the most I get of sleep; my mind is stirred so deeply I cannot rest. Write, write, write, I feel that I must and not delay.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 3]          "Great things are before us, and we want to call the people from their indifference to get ready. Things that are eternal crowd upon my vision day and night; the things that are temporal fade from my sight. We are not now to cast away our confidence, but to have firm assurance, firmer than ever before. Hitherto hath the Lord helped us, and he will help us to the end. We will look to the monumental pillars, reminders of what the Lord hath done, to comfort and to save us from the hand of the destroyer. We want to have fresh in our memory every tear the Lord has wiped from our eyes, every pain he has soothed, every anxiety removed, every fear dispelled, every want supplied, every mercy bestowed, and thus strengthen ourselves for all that is before us through the remainder of our pilgrimage. We can but look onward to new perplexities in the coming conflict, but we may look on what is past as well as what is to come, and say,--Hitherto hath the Lord helped us. "As thy days, so shall thy strength be." The trial will not exceed the strength which shall be given us to bear. Then let us take up our work just where we find it, without one word of repining, believing nothing can come but that strength will come proportionate to the trial.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 4]         "Our children are in the hands of God. Our faith must awaken to grasp the promises; and we must not repine, nor be mournful, for then we dishonor God. We must encourage a cheerful, hopeful frame of mind. Our present peace must not be disturbed by anticipated trials; for God will never leave nor forsake one soul who trusts in him. God is better unto us than our fears. If we would encourage a diligent remembrance and recital of our mercies, counting up instances in which God has wrought for us, in which he has interposed his power and his grace when sorely perplexed, sustaining us when falling, comforting us when sorrowing, we would see that it is unbelief to distrust God or to be filled with anxiety. Let mercies be remembered and enjoyed daily. We must daily live by faith.  {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, March 25, 1884 par. 5]          "I do not know what called out these remarks, only the thought that many will look away from present duties, present comfort and blessings, and be borrowing trouble in regard to the future crisis. This will be making a time of trouble beforehand, and we will receive no grace for any such anticipated troubles. Rejoice in God always. Today praise God for his grace, and continue to praise him every day; and then when the scenes of sore conflicts come, having learned the lesson of holy confidence, of blessed trust, we place our hands in the hands of Christ, our feet on the rock, and we are secure from storm and tempest."                                                                   -    {RH, March 25, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, April 8, 1884 par. 1]      April 8, 1884 Humility and Faithfulness  in Laborers.  ［REMARKS  ADDRESSED TO THE MINISTERS  ASSEMBLED IN GENERAL CONFERENCE  AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH., IN THEIR  MORNING MEETING HELD NOV. 8, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         God requires that we confess our sins and humble our hearts before him; but at the same time we should have confidence in him as a tender Father, who will not forsake those who put their trust in him. We do not realize how many of us walk by sight and not by faith. We believe the things that are seen, but do not appreciate the precious promises given us in his word. And yet we cannot dishonor God more decidedly than by showing that we distrust what he says, and question whether the Lord is in earnest with us or is deceiving us.  {RH, April 8, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, April 8, 1884 par. 2]          There are many who are really troubled because low, debasing thoughts come into the mind, and are not easily banished. Satan has his evil angels around us; and though they cannot read men's thoughts, they closely watch their words and actions. Satan takes advantage of the weaknesses and defects of character that are thus revealed, and presses his temptations where there is the least power of resistance. He makes evil suggestions, and inspires worldly thoughts, knowing that he can thus bring the soul into condemnation and bondage. To those who are selfish, worldly, avaricious, proud, fault-finding, or given to detraction,--to all who are cherishing errors and defects of character,--Satan presents the indulgence of self, and leads the soul off upon a track that the Bible condemns, but which he makes appear attractive.  {RH, April 8, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, April 8, 1884 par. 3]          For every class of temptations there is a remedy. We are not left to ourselves to fight the battle against self and our sinful natures in our own finite strength. Jesus is a mighty helper, a never-failing support. His followers should develop symmetrical characters by strengthening weak traits. They must become Christ-like in disposition and pure and holy in life. None can do this in their own strength, but Jesus can give the daily grace needed to do this work. None need fail or become discouraged, when such ample provision has been made for us.  {RH, April 8, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, April 8, 1884 par. 4]          The mind must be restrained, and not allowed to wander. It should be trained to dwell upon the Scriptures, and upon noble, elevating themes. Portions of Scripture, even whole chapters, may be committed to memory, to be repeated when Satan comes in with his temptations. The fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah is a profitable one for this purpose. Wall the soul in with the restrictions and instructions given by inspiration of the Spirit of God. When Satan would lead the mind to dwell upon earthly and sensual things, he is most effectually resisted with "It is written." When he suggests doubts as to whether we are really the people whom God is leading, whom by tests and provings he is preparing to stand in the great day, be ready to meet his insinuations by presenting the clear evidence from the word of God that this is the remnant people who are keeping the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.  {RH, April 8, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, April 8, 1884 par. 5]          It is natural for us to have much self-confidence and to follow our own ideas, and in so doing we separate from God; and we do not realize how far we are from him, until the sense of self-security is so firmly established that we are not afraid of failure. We should be much in prayer. We need Jesus as our counselor; at every step we need him as our guide and protector. If there was more praying, more pleading with God to work for us, there would be a greater dependence on him, and faith would be strengthened to take him at his word. It would be easier to believe that if we ask for grace or wisdom, we shall receive it; because his word says, "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you." "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him."  {RH, April 8, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, April 8, 1884 par. 6]          Ministers would be more successful in their labor, if they would talk less of self and more of Christ. Of ourselves, we have no power to reach hearts; it is only by divine aid that we can find access to them. Brethren, teach the people to rely upon Jesus; lead them to feel that they are not dependent on the minister, but must have an experience for themselves. The minister is not infallible. He may err; ambition and unhallowed passion may burn in his heart; the vampire of envy may mar his work; he may defraud God of the glory due to his name by so laboring that the credit will be given to the poor, erring, finite instrument. The true laborer will take care that his hearers understand the leading points of our faith, and that they keep distinctly in mind the old landmarks, the way by which the Lord has led his people. He will teach them to look to God for themselves, expecting the outpouring of his Spirit. If those who profess to be teachers of the truth teach their own ideas independent of the opinions of their brethren, they should be labored with as unfaithful in their work. One who feels at liberty to advance what he chooses and keep back what he chooses, should not be encouraged to labor in the ministry; for he is failing to prepare a people to stand in the day of the Lord.  {RH, April 8, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, April 8, 1884 par. 7]          It is not the best way to have one or two ministers go over the same ground again and again. There should be an interchange of laborers. They should not be confined to one field, but should labor in different Conferences, that the churches may have the benefit of their differing gifts. When this was done in the past, greater success attended the laborers.  {RH, April 8, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, April 8, 1884 par. 8]          Some fail to educate the people to do their whole duty. They preach that part of our faith which will not create opposition and displease their hearers; but they do not declare the whole truth. The people enjoy their preaching; but there is a lack of spirituality, because the claims of God are not met. His people do not give him in tithes and offerings that which is his own. This robbery of God, which is practiced by both rich and poor, brings darkness into the churches; and the minister who labors with them, and who does not show them the plainly revealed will of God, is brought under condemnation with the people, because he neglects his duty.  {RH, April 8, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, April 8, 1884 par. 9]          Brethren, the Lord will help you, if you seek his help; but do not exalt self, do not call the attention of the people to self. There is a spirit of worldliness coming into the church, and it must be firmly met and rebuked. If this is not done, there is a failure to make known the whole counsel of God. Unless we humble our hearts before God, unless we seek him earnestly, we shall be overcome by the temptations of Satan; and those whom we neglect to warn, to reprove, to exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine, will be ensnared by his devices, and we shall not be guiltless. Our duty is not done when we preach the word. We are to labor for souls; we are to bring to bear every means within our power to reach them. Let us labor in the Spirit of the living God; let us love souls; let us pray for them, and weep over them. Come close to your brethren when you see them in danger. It is time that there was more personal labor done in the churches. If one-half of the time spent in sermonizing was devoted to this kind of labor, the churches in the several Conferences would be in a more healthful condition. Take your Bibles, and devote one-half of the time now given to discourses to educating the people to understand the Scriptures and the claims of God upon them. We have no time to lose; we must be in earnest. May the Lord help us to put on the whole armor of God, and labor for time and for eternity.  {RH, April 8, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 1]       April 15, 1884 The Christian's Refuge.  ［REMARKS  ADDRESSED TO THE MINISTERS ASSEMBLED  IN GENERAL CONFERENCE AT BATTLE CREEK,  MICH., IN THEIR MORNING MEETING HELD  NOV. 9, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         On this morning there was a spirit of earnest intercession for the Lord to reveal himself among us in power. My heart was especially drawn out in prayer, and the Lord heard and blessed us. Testimonies were borne by many discouraged ones, who felt that their imperfections were so great that the Lord could not use them in his cause. This was the language of unbelief.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 2]          I tried to point these dear souls to Jesus, who is our refuge, a present help in every time of need. He does not give us up because of our sins. We may make mistakes and grieve his Spirit; but when we repent, and come to him with contrite hearts, he will not turn us away. There are hindrances to be removed. Wrong feelings have been cherished, and there have been pride, self-sufficiency, impatience, and murmurings. All these separate us from God. Sins must be confessed; there must be a deeper work of grace in the heart. Those who feel weak and discouraged may become strong men of God, and do noble work for the Master. But they must work from a high standpoint; they must be influenced by no selfish motives.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 3]          No work that can engage our attention is of greater importance than a preparation for the future immortal life. We must watch unto prayer. We must learn in the school of Christ. Nothing but his righteousness can entitle us to one of the blessings of the covenant of grace. We have long desired and tried to obtain these blessings, but have not received them, because we have cherished the idea that we could do something to make ourselves worthy of them. We have not looked away from ourselves, believing that Jesus is a living Saviour. We must not think that our own grace and merits will save us; the grace of Christ is our only hope of salvation. Through his prophet the Lord promises, "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon." We must believe the naked promise, and not accept feeling for faith. When we trust God fully, when we rely upon the merits of Jesus as a sin-pardoning Saviour, we shall receive all the help that we can desire.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 4]          Our hearts have grown unfeeling and unimpressible through lack of faith. We look to self, as though we had power to save ourselves; but Jesus died for us because we were helpless to do this. In him is our hope, our justification, our righteousness. We are to look and live. We should not despond, and fear that we have no Saviour, or that he has no thoughts of mercy toward us. At this very time he is carrying on his work in our behalf, inviting us to come to him in our helplessness, and be saved. We dishonor him by our unbelief. It is astonishing how shamefully we treat our very best Friend, how little confidence we repose in Him who is able to save to the uttermost, and who has given us every evidence of his great love. My brethren, let us teach faith by precept and example.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 5]          What a sacred trust God has committed to us in making us his servants to aid in the work of saving souls. He has intrusted to us great truths, a most solemn, testing message for the world. Our duty is not simply to preach, but to minister, to come close to hearts, to put forth personal efforts by the fireside. We should use our intrusted talents with skill and wisdom, that we may present the precious light of truth in the most pleasing manner, the way best calculated to win souls.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 6]          Paul thus speaks of the ministry of the new covenant: "Whereof I am made a minister, according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you, to fulfill the word of God; even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations, but now is made manifest to his saints; to whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you the hope of glory; whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom, that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus: whereunto I also labor, striving according to his working, which worketh in me mightily." What a responsibility is this! A work is here brought to view that is more laborious than merely preaching the word; it is to represent Christ in our character, to be living epistles, known and read of all men.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 7]          We may be cheerful; for there is nothing gloomy in the religion of Jesus. While all lightness, trifling, and jesting, which the apostle says are not convenient, are to be studiously avoided, there is a sweet rest and peace in Jesus that will be expressed in the countenance. Christians will not be mournful, depressed, and despairing. They will be sober-minded; yet they will show to the world a cheerfulness which only grace can impart.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 8]          "The love of Christ constraineth us." We must cherish love; and if those for whom we labor do not appreciate our efforts, we must not allow discontent or wrong feelings to rule in our hearts. Murmuring thoughts, jealousies, and evil surmisings will imbitter the life and mar the labors. Unless firmly and persistently resisted, we must, as laborers in the Lord's vineyard, persevere in our efforts. It is the Lord who has called us to this work, and we should have an eye single to his glory. We must not trust to our own efforts, as though we could do the work of converting souls; for this is impossible. God alone can convict and convert. Jesus invites sinners to come to him with all their burdens and perplexities, and he will give them rest and peace.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 9]          Let us never forget that Jesus loves us. He died for us, and now he lives to make intercession in our behalf. And the Father also loves us, and desires our happiness. "He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?" Brethren, you should set an example of faith, confidence, and love to the churches over which the Lord has made you overseers. Will you do your work with fidelity in the fear of God? Will you feel that you must avail yourselves of every opportunity to obtain grace and power from on high, that you may render to God the very best and highest service possible? If he has made us his agents to bless and save souls, we must keep in the heavenly current. At an infinite cost, every provision has been made for us, that we might not be bodies of darkness, but all light in the Lord; and we should lead the people to the light, bringing them nearer the standard, until every man is presented perfect in Christ Jesus. To this end let us labor in hope, ever remembering the Source of our strength.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 10]          As you make the prayer, "Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law," the claims of God will be plain and distinct. The vices and wickedness of society will grieve the soul that views sin from the Bible standpoint. This sense of sin should not be lessened, but the love of souls increased. Light from the word of God is shining upon us and all around us; and we should try by every means in our power to bring this light before others, remembering that the religion of Jesus may be to every one a glorious, divine reality.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 11]          If, as laborers in the cause of God, you feel that you have borne greater cares and trials than have fallen to the share of others, remember that for you there is a peace unknown to those who shun these burdens. But do not force your trials upon others; do not groan over them. There is comfort and joy in the service of Christ. The Christian gives the Lord his entire affections, but he takes as well as gives; and his language is not that of a murmurer or a constant backslider. He makes no effort to appear righteous, but his life shows that he is led by the Holy Spirit. He can speak with assurance of his hope in Christ; for has he not the promise of God?  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 12]          We honor God most when we trust him most. Anxiety and worriment in his service, talking fears and doubts as to whether we shall be saved, savors of selfishness. True faith is more solicitous to know what can be done today. As we take up our duties one by one, each will come in its proper place; and the faithful discharge of these duties, however small, opens a field where all the powers of the mind can be employed in the service of God. His will will be known and obeyed.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 13]         Brethren, you have expressed many doubts; but have you followed your Guide? You must dispense with him before you can lose your way; for the Lord has hedged you in on every side. In the darkest hour, Jesus will be our light. "The path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day." It is an exalted privilege to be connected with Jesus. In every condition of trial, we may have the consolation of his presence. We may live in the very atmosphere of Heaven. Our enemies will thrust us into prisons, but prison walls cannot cut off the communication between Christ and our souls. One who sees our every weakness, who is acquainted with every trial, is above all earthly powers; and angels can come to us in lonely cells, bringing light and peace from Heaven. The prison will be as a palace, for the rich in faith dwell there; and the gloomy walls will be lighted up with heavenly light, as when Paul and Silas prayed and sang praises at midnight in the Philippian prison. Bunyan was confined in Bedford jail; and from thence issued a light that has illuminated the pathway to the celestial city.  {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, April 15, 1884 par. 14]          God is the "Rock of our salvation," a present help in every time of need. Then let us be no longer babes in Christ, but bold and firm soldiers of the cross, rejoicing in suffering the will of God.                                                                   -    {RH, April 15, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 1]       April 22, 1884 Effectual Prayer.  ［REMARKS ADDRESSED  TO THE MINISTERS ASSEMBLED IN GENERAL  CONFERENCE AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH., NOV.  10, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Many prayers are offered without faith. A set form of words is used, but there is no real importunity. These prayers are doubtful, hesitating; they bring no relief to those who offer them, and no comfort or hope to others. The form of prayer is used, but the spirit is wanting, showing that the petitioner does not feel his need, and is not hungering and thirsting after righteousness. These long, cold prayers are untimely and wearisome; they are too much like preaching the Lord a sermon.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 2]          Learn to pray short and right to the point, asking for just what you need. Learn to pray aloud where only God can hear you. Do not offer make-believe prayers, but earnest, feeling petitions, expressing the hunger of the soul for the Bread of Life. If we prayed more in secret, we should be able to pray more intelligently in public. These doubtful, hesitating prayers would cease. And when we engaged with our brethren in public worship, we could add to the interest of the meeting; for we should bring with us some of the atmosphere of Heaven, and our worship would be a reality, and not a mere form. Those about us can soon tell whether we are in the habit of praying or not. If the soul is not drawn out in prayer in the closet and while engaged in the business of the day, it will be manifest in the prayer-meeting. The public prayers will be dry and formal, consisting of repetitions and customary phrases, and they will bring darkness rather than light into the meeting.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 3]          The life of the soul depends upon habitual communion with God. Its wants are made known, and the heart is open to receive fresh blessings. Gratitude flows from unfeigned lips; and the refreshing that is received from Jesus is manifested in words, in deeds of active benevolence, and in public devotion. There is love to Jesus in the heart; and where love exists, it will not be repressed, but will express itself. Secret prayer sustains this inner life. The heart that loves God will desire to commune with him, and will lean on him in holy confidence.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 4]          Let us learn to pray intelligently, expressing our requests with clearness and precision. Let us put away the listless, sluggish habit into which we have fallen, and pray as though we meant it. "The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much." Faith takes a firm hold of the promises of God, and urges her petitions with fervor; but when the life of the soul stagnates, the outward devotions become formal and powerless.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 5]          I have listened to testimonies like this: "I have not the light that I desire; I have not the assurance of the favor of God." Such testimonies express only unbelief and darkness. Are you expecting that your merit will recommend you to the favor of God, and that you must be free from sin before you trust his power to save? If this is the struggle going on in your mind, I fear you will gain no strength, and will finally become discouraged. As the brazen serpent was lifted up in the wilderness, so was Christ lifted up to draw all men unto him. All who looked upon that serpent, the means that God had provided, were healed; so in our sinfulness, in our great need, we must "look and live." While we realize our helpless condition without Christ, we must not be discouraged; we must rely upon the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Poor sin-sick, discouraged soul, look and live. Jesus has pledged his word; he will save all who come unto him. Then let us come confessing our sins, bringing forth fruits meet for repentance.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 6]          Jesus is our Saviour today. He is pleading for us in the most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary, and he will forgive our sins. It makes all the difference in the world with us spiritually whether we rely upon God without doubt, as upon a sure foundation, or whether we are seeking to find some righteousness in ourselves before we come to him. Look away from self to the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world. It is a sin to doubt. The least unbelief, if cherished in the heart, involves the soul in guilt, and brings great darkness and discouragement. It is saying that the Lord is false; that he will not do as he has promised; and he is greatly dishonored. Some have cherished doubts, discontent, and a disposition to be on the wrong side, until they love doubts, and seem to think it is praiseworthy to be on the side of the doubting. But when the believing ones shall receive the end of their faith, even the salvation of their souls, the doubting ones, who have sowed unbelief, will reap that which they have sown, and a pitiful, undesirable harvest it will be.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 7]         Some seem to feel that they must be on probation, and must prove to the Lord that they are reformed before they can claim his blessing. But these dear souls may claim the blessing of God even now. They must have his grace, the spirit of Christ to help their infirmities, or they cannot form Christian characters. Jesus loves to have us come to him just as we are,--sinful, helpless, dependent. We claim to be children of the light, not of the night nor of darkness; what right have we to be unbelieving?  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 8]          Some obtain answers to prayer, a little freedom, and they become elated. They do not increase in faith, do not grow in strength and courage, but they depend on feeling. If they happen to feel well, they think they are in favor with God. How many stumble here, how many are overcome! Feeling is no criterion for any of us. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." We are to examine our characters in God's mirror, his holy law, to detect our errors and imperfections, and then to remove them by the precious blood of Christ.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 9]          Jesus, who died for us, loves us with a love that is infinite; and we must love one another. We must put away all selfishness, and work together in love and unity. We have loved and petted ourselves, and excused ourselves in our waywardness; but we have been unmerciful toward our brethren, who are not as faulty as ourselves. The Lord loves us, and bears with us, even when we are ungrateful to him, forgetful of his mercies, wickedly unbelieving; but consider, brethren, how relentless we are to one another, how pitiless; how we hurt and wound one another when we should love as Christ has loved us. Let us make a complete change. Let us cultivate the precious plant of love, and delight to help one another. We must be kind, forbearing, patient with one another's errors; we must keep our sharp criticisms for ourselves, but hope all things, believe all things, of our brethren.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 10]          When we have cultivated a spirit of charity, we may commit the keeping of our souls to God as unto a faithful Creator, not because we are sinless, but because Jesus died to save just such erring, faulty creatures as we are, thus expressing his estimate of the value of the human soul. We may rest upon God, not because of our own merit, but because the righteousness of Christ will be imputed to us. We must look away from self to the spotless Lamb of God, who did no sin; and by looking to him in living faith, we shall become like him.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 11]          There are rich promises for us in the word of God. The plan of salvation is ample. It is no narrow, limited provision that has been made for us. We are not obliged to trust in the evidence that we had a year or a month ago, but we may have the assurance today that Jesus lives, and is making intercession for us. We cannot do good to those around us while our own souls are destitute of spiritual life. Our ministers do not wrestle all night in prayer, as many godly ministers before us have done. They sit up bent over tables, writing lessons, or preparing articles to be read by thousands; they arrange facts in shape to convince the mind in regard to doctrine. All these things are essential; but how much God can do for us in sending light and convicting power to hearts in answer to the prayer of faith! The empty seats in our prayer-meetings testify that Christians do not realize the claims of God upon them; they do not realize their duty to make these meetings interesting and successful. They go over a monotonous, wearisome round, and return to their home unrefreshed, unblessed.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 12]         If we would refresh others, we must ourselves drink of the Fountain that never becomes dry. It is our privilege to become acquainted with the Source of our strength, to have hold of the arm of God. If we would have spiritual life and energy, we must commune with God. We can speak to him of our real wants; and our earnest petitions will show that we realize our needs, and will do what we can to answer our own prayers. We must obey the injunction of Paul, "Arise from the dead, and Christ shall give you light."  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 13]          Luther was a man of prayer. He worked and prayed as though something must be done, and that at once, and it was done. His prayers were followed up by venturing something on the promises of God; and, through divine aid, he was enabled to shake the vast power of Rome, so that in every country the foundations of the church trembled.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 14]          The Spirit of God co-operates with the humble worker that abides in Christ and communes with him. Pray when you are faint-hearted. When you are desponding, close the lips firmly to men; keep all the darkness within, lest you shadow the path of another, but tell it to Jesus. Ask for humility, wisdom, courage, increase of faith, that you may see light in his light, and rejoice in his love. Only believe, and you shall surely see the salvation of God.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 1]       April 22, 1884 Preparation for Camp-Meetings.  -         Our camp-meetings are held at considerable expense, and should be so managed as to accomplish the greatest amount of good. If they are properly located, and conducted as God would have them, they will be an excellent means of letting the light shine to the world. When our people are fully awake to the fact that our work is not to be limited, but it is to be aggressive and extended, they will not hold their State camp-meetings in one locality year after year. There are some who will plead for this because it accommodates them; it enables them to attend without much effort or expense. And rather than displease these brethren whom he loves, the president of the Conference will accede to their wishes, although he knows it is not right nor best. Do the selfish few who make this plea consider that the truth is thus prevented from going to many who would perhaps appreciate it more highly than they do?  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 2]          In some cases, the camp-meetings are held in the same place year after year, and as the people have had the truth, there are no new conversions. And yet these Conferences have not enough of the missionary spirit to see the necessity of making a change. The human heart is naturally inclined to selfishness; and the few who decide this question consider it best to let the meeting remain in one locality, if by this means they can avoid trouble and expense. But these considerations should not have the least weight in deciding matters of so much importance.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 3]          Great wisdom is needed in order to act wisely, and yet offend as little as possible; but should a kind, God-fearing minister attempt to conduct the affairs of a Conference in such a way as to please all, he will be liable to end by pleasing no one. The presidents of the several Conferences should seek wisdom of God, and should counsel with men of experience, and they should then work for the general good of the cause of God. The interests of selfish, money-loving men and women should not sway their judgment, even if these persons are greatly offended because their wishes are not met.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 4]          Those who seek merely to save their own souls,--who study their own convenience, and are indifferent to the condition and destiny of their fellow-men,--will fail to put forth sufficient effort to secure their own salvation. They have neither time nor inclination to become men of prayer, ready for the performance of every duty; and at last they will be weighed in the balances and found wanting. The unselfish love that was manifested in the life of Christ will be seen in the lives of all his true followers. They will love souls, and will do all in their power to win them to the service of Him who died for them. If they fail to win so much as one soul to Christ, it is because they have no deep love for him, and they will have no honored place in the household of God. But "they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars forever and ever."  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 5]          Our camp-meetings should be changed from place to place, that the light of truth may reach the greatest number of people. And if those who conduct them decide to hold them in prominent places near large cities, and if they make special efforts to secure a large attendance, they should feel under obligation to do all in their power to have the truth properly represented, and to make the meetings a success. Their responsibility in this direction is increased in proportion to the publicity they give the meetings and the efforts they make to get people to attend.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 6]          Our camp-meetings should continue two weeks. Not one-third the good is accomplished when the meeting is held a single week that would be if it were held a week longer. If the meeting is held but a week, there is not time for the truth to affect the heart and change the channel of the thought before the camp is astir, the tents are struck, and the people are on their way home. All care should be left behind, and all should be free to enter heartily into the spirit of the meeting. Our brethren should come at the commencement of the meeting, and stay to the close. They should make preparation for this, and as far as possible lay aside every worldly interest.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 7]          On every camp-ground there should be well-matured plans for pitching the tents. Have them in order; do not let the grounds look as though the tents had flown there, and had lighted on it just as it happened. Some one should understand the pitching of the tents, and oversee this part of the work. It should not be allowed to drag, so that it will take two or three days of the meeting to get the tents all pitched. The ministers, who labor in word and doctrine, are not the ones to drive the stakes, while young men stand looking on. They should be left free to give themselves to the study of the word and to prayer, that they may do noble work for God. Let the laymen do their part faithfully, and let the older and more experienced brethren act as counselors.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 8]          The tents should be securely staked; and in a country where there is liability of rains, they should be trenched. If there has been no rain for weeks, this should be no excuse for want of thoroughness in this matter. Lives have been imperiled, and even lost, through neglect of this precaution. People in new countries sometimes become careless; but it should be one of the principles of our faith to correct this tendency to slack, indolent habits.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 9]          The special directions which God gave to the Israelites when they lived in tents, should be often read. There was order in the arrangement of the tents, and most careful order in pitching the tabernacle. Men were assigned to particular duties, and any unfaithfulness caused confusion, and was severely punished. Each man was to do the duty assigned him promptly and without murmuring. By this the Lord designed to show that he is a God of order, and that he does not sanction any confusion in his work. He had what might be called a training school in the wilderness, and his people need training now just as much as they did then; for the Lord is no less particular now than he was in the days of ancient Israel.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, April 22, 1884 par. 10]          The church militant is not the church triumphant, but is composed of erring men and women. As in an army soldiers must be trained and disciplined for active service, so must the soldiers of Christ be educated for usefulness in his cause. It may be far easier for the president of a Conference to labor himself than to direct the work of others; but it is his duty to take an oversight of the field, and see that all are working to the best advantage. The younger men should be developing their talents, and preparing for future usefulness; and the older and more experienced ministers should not be left to expend their energies on work that others could do as well as not, and would be willing to do if they were only told how.                                                                    E.G. White.  {RH, April 22, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 1]       April 29, 1884 Are We in the Faith?  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         I would not miss being present at these early morning meetings; for here I meet my Saviour, and am strengthened and refreshed. Since I first took my seat in the cars to come on this journey East, I have enjoyed sweet peace in God. My soul has feasted on the love of Christ. While on the cars, I have been almost constantly sending up silent prayers to God, and my communion with him has been sweet. As I have read the Holy Scriptures, the gems of truth have shone with such lustre, and the beauty and harmony of truth has so impressed me, that I could not forbear praising God. At times, in contemplating heavenly things, my heart has been filled with a rapturous joy and love that is very precious, but that no words can describe. I love Jesus, I love his law; I want to be like Jesus, that I may reflect his image perfectly. I want to lie low at the foot of the cross, that I may be nothing, and Christ may be all in all.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 2]          I want to see far more done in the way of presenting the truth than has hitherto been accomplished. Let us lay hold of the Arm of power. God has promised, and he will verify his word. He will work with us, and make our labor fruitful, when we seek him with the whole heart.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 3]          Dear brethren, "examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith." Many present may immediately respond, "Why, yes; I am in the faith, I believe every point of the truth." But do you practice what you believe? Are you at peace with God and with your brethren? Can you pray with sincerity," Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors? or are you estranged from your brother, because you suppose he has injured you? Are there no heartburnings among you? Is there no bitterness in your hearts, no envying, no jealousy, no evil surmising, no misjudging of your brethren? Is there no emulation, no desire for special favor and honors, no wish to have the supremacy? These feelings do exist to a greater or less degree among brethren.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 4]          Some of you seem to be earnestly struggling for forgiveness of sins, for freedom in God. Do you deserve the pardon that you are seeking? No, you do not; nevertheless, it is given you. And do you withhold from your brethren the forgiveness and affection of which you do not think them worthy? Would you have God deal thus with you? Deal with your brethren as you wish God to deal with you. If we expect our prayers for forgiveness to be heard, we must offer them in a forgiving spirit. We must forgive others in the same manner and to the same extent that we ourselves hope to be forgiven. The hard-heartedness that professed Christians manifest toward one another is not Christ-like, but savors of the Satanic. We must every one of us open our hearts wide to the love of Jesus, and encourage pity and affection for our brethren.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 5]          Many are filled with self-importance and esteem themselves above their brethren. Such should let self die; let the carnal mind be crucified. If you have enmity, suspicion, envy, and jealousy in your hearts, you have a work to do to make these things right. Confess your sins; come into harmony with your brethren. Speak well of them. Throw out no unfavorable hints, no suggestions that will awaken distrust in the minds of others. Guard their reputation as sacredly as you would have them guard yours; love them as you would be loved of Jesus. Work for their interest, instead of seeking to tear them down that you may build yourself upon their ruins. It is Satan's work to injure the brethren, and he loves to have you help him in it. But disappoint him; do not let him triumph over you.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 6]          Some pride themselves on being outspoken, blunt, and rough, and they call this frankness; but it is not rightly named, it is selfishness of the deepest dye. These persons may have virtues; they may be liberal, and have kind impulses; but their discourteous manners render them almost insupportable. They criticise, they wound, they say disagreeable things. Will the character they are cultivating recommend them to Jesus? Will it fit them for the society of heaven? We do well to examine ourselves to see what manner of spirit we are cherishing. Let us learn to speak gently, quietly, even under circumstances the most trying. Let us control not only our words, but our thoughts and imaginations. Let us be kind, be courteous in our words and deportment. There is a great neglect in this respect. We do not adorn the doctrines we profess. We are not what we might be nor what God would have us be. Those who hope to be the companions of holy angels, should possess refined manners. If the principles of the Christian religion are carried out in the daily life, there will be a kind thoughtfulness for others; for this was characteristic of Christ. Then, although a man may be poor, he will have true dignity; for he is God's nobleman.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 7]          Christianity will make a man a gentleman. We are the purchase of Christ's blood; and we are to represent him, to pattern after him. And he was courteous, even to his persecutors. The true follower of Jesus manifests the same mind, self-sacrificing spirit that marked the life of his Master. Look at Paul when brought before rulers. His speech before Agrippa is a model of dignified courtesy as well as persuasive eloquence. I would not encourage the formal politeness current with the world, which is destitute of the true spirit of courtesy, but the politeness that springs from real kindness of feeling.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 8]          We profess a great and holy faith; and our characters must be in accordance with that faith, and with God's great moral standard. Let us shun every mean action, all dishonesty, all overreaching; and if any one is guilty of wrong in this respect, let him make restitution to the one he has wronged, and in addition bring a trespass offering to God, that when the times of refreshing shall come, his sins may be blotted out, and his name retained in the book of life.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 9]          Let us examine our hearts in the light of the great principles of the law of God as defined by Christ: "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and thy neighbor as thyself." Here the conditions of eternal life are specified. The promise is, "This do, and thou shalt live." Are you, my brethren, carrying out these principles in your every day lives? Are there not reasons why you do not come to the light, why you have no freedom in Christ, why you do not find that rest he has promised to all who come unto him with their burdens?  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 10]          Jesus invites, "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls." "Take my yoke," says Christ; "learn of me." In doing this, you will find rest to your souls. You will be learning in the school of Christ to be meek and lowly in spirit, and to wear his yoke with cheerfulness. Have you found this rest? If not, there is something for you to do. Come to Jesus with brokenness of heart and contrition of spirit, praying for his grace. The melting power of God can do wonders in subduing the heart, and making it tender and impressible. The Lord is gracious; and when you have done all that is required on your part, you will find his words true. "If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." He never fails. You may come to him with full assurance of faith, and he will fill your heart with rest, and peace, and love.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 11]          The religion of some is cold and formal, and is not carried into the every-day life. Such professors have earnest work before them to bring themselves into harmony with the mind and will of God. If in sincerity you offer the prayer, "Create in me a clean heart, O God, and renew a right spirit within me," the answer is returned, "A new heart will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you." Do not rely upon an experience that you had years in the past; it is your privilege to know that you have a living connection with Christ now. When the members individually stand fast in the faith, and have the favor of God, the church will have a power that she does not now possess. "Keep thy heart with all diligence; for out of it are the issues of life."  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 1]       April 29, 1884 Importance of Attending Business Meetings.  -         The business meetings held in connection with our annual gatherings do not receive the attention which their importance demands. We are sorry this is so; for through them our brethren and sisters might learn of the present standing of the cause, and of the plans laid for its advancement. Every one who loves the truth ought to be interested in these meetings, and to attend them when it is possible. But there are some who have plenty of interest if there is any speculation on foot, who say by their indifference that the business meetings are of little consequence; and although these meetings should be intensely interesting to them because they unfold the workings of the different societies and institutions connected with the cause of God, they are, as a rule, poorly attended. At our General Conferences, many of our brethren spend time in aimless sight-seeing, allowing their minds to be diverted from the spirit of the meeting by unimportant matters. Our sisters attend; but they bring their work, as though these meetings were not spiritual and devotional, but more after the order of common, temporal business. This is not treating with becoming respect meetings that are of so great importance.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 2]          At our camp-meetings, we see large numbers of believers strolling about the grounds, when they ought to be in the business meetings learning all they can in relation to the cause and work of God. They say, "Oh, it is only a business meeting." But all who have the mental capacity ought to be anxious and determined to understand how the business matters are managed. Some who have given up the faith have made very false statements in relation to the workings of the cause and the management of its business. Had these attended the business meetings, and listened attentively to the proceedings, they would have understood how the work was conducted in all its branches, and could have borne testimony to the strict integrity that characterizes every department. The enemy could not then have urged in the insinuation that there were things kept back that the people were not permitted to know. Those who take no interest in the business meetings, generally have no real interest in the cause of God, and these are the ones who are tempted to believe that the management of our various enterprises is not just what it should be.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 3]          Brethren and sisters, if we love the truth, which has brought us from the darkness of error to the observance of the law of God, we shall highly estimate everything connected with its interests. At our business meetings everything is laid open, so that all may understand how our institutions and various enterprises are conducted and sustained; and when they have this opportunity to know, and yet fail to improve it, ignorance is sin. Those who believe the truth should be prepared to defend our institutions. When false and detrimental reports come, either from believers or unbelievers, they should be able to answer intelligently, telling, not what they have gathered from hearsay, but what they know to be true in relation to their prosperity and plan of operations.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 4]          We shall be attacked on every point; we shall be tried to the utmost. We do not want to hold our faith simply because it was handed down to us by our fathers. Such a faith will not stand the terrible test that is before us. We want to know why we are Seventh-day Adventists,--what real reason we have for coming out from the world as a separate and distinct people. We want to know why our different institutions have been established. We want to know their relation to the cause of truth, and the part they are designed to act in the promulgation of truth. This knowledge can be best obtained at the business meetings. Our brethren and sisters should feel that these meetings are a school to them; to many, they are of greater importance than any other meetings held among us. Here persons of experience bear testimony in regard to the workings of the different institutions, and the manifestations of the providence of God in the various branches of the cause; and the Spirit of God bears witness to these statements that they are indeed true.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 5]          When men are willing to become intelligent in regard to the cause of God because they have invested faith and means in it, God will help them to understand, and they will be steadfast in the faith; but when they have merely a theory, a shallow faith they cannot explain, a sudden temptation will cause them to drift away with the current bearing toward the world. It is not always an easy matter to be steadfast and immovable, "always abounding in the work of the Lord." In order to be firmly anchored, there must be something firm to hold us; and nothing will avail until Christ takes possession of the soul, until the cause becomes our property, and is made a part of ourselves. Many who now appear strong, and talk in vindication of the truth, are not rooted and grounded. They have no tap-root; and when the storms of opposition and persecution come, they are like a tree uprooted by the blast.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 6]          Every one of us needs to have a deep insight into the teachings of the word of God. Our minds must be prepared to stand every test, and to resist every temptation, whether from without or from within. We must know why we believe as we do, why we are on the Lord's side. The truth must keep watch in our hearts, ready to sound an alarm, and summon us to action against every foe. The powers of darkness will open their batteries upon us; and all who are indifferent and careless, who have set their affections on their earthly treasure, and who have not cared to understand God's dealings with his people, will be ready victims. No power but a knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus, will ever make us steadfast; but with this, one may chase a thousand, and two put ten thousand to flight.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, April 29, 1884 par. 7]          Brethren and sisters, I beseech you to learn all you can in relation to the truth, and to the workings of the different societies and institutions connected with the cause of truth. All who can do so, should make their own business of minor importance, and should train their minds to understand the cause of God in all its departments. While we hold our convictions firmly, let us hold them in the strength of God, intelligently, as his truth, or they will be wrenched from us by the machinations of Satan. It is only when we have on the whole armor of God that we are prepared to resist Satan's devices and to triumph over him.                                                                    E. G. White.  {RH, April 29, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 1]       May 6, 1884 Believers Christ's Representatives.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White  -         The gospel is designed for all, and it will bring together in church capacity men and women who are different in training, in character, and in disposition. Among these will be some who are naturally slack, who feel that order is pride, and that it is not necessary to be so particular. God will not come down to their low standard; he has given them probation, and the necessary directions in his word, and he requires them to be transformed, to perfect holy characters. Every one who is converted from sin to righteousness, from error to truth, will exemplify in words and acts the sanctifying power of the truth.  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 2]          The people of God have a high and holy calling. They are Christ's representatives. Paul addresses the church in Corinth as those who are "sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints." And he adds: "For we are laborers together with God; ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are." Again he says to them: "What agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them and walk in them, and I will be their God, and they shall be my people." To the saints at Ephesus he writes: "Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints, and the household of God, and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; in whom all the building, fitly framed together, groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord; in whom ye also are builded together for a habitation of God through the Spirit." Says Peter, "Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people, that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light."  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 3]         These passages are calculated to impress the mind with the sacred, exalted character of God's work, and with the high and holy position his people are to occupy. Could these things be said of those who do not seek to be refined by the truth?  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 4]          The Jewish temple was built of hewn stones quarried out of the mountains; and every stone was fitted for its place in the temple, hewed, polished, and tested, before it was brought to Jerusalem. And when all were brought to the ground, the building went together without the sound of an ax or hammer. This building represents God's spiritual temple, which is composed of material gathered out of every nation and tongue and people, of all grades, high and low, rich and poor, learned and ignorant. These are not dead substances, to be fitted by hammer and chisel. They are living stones quarried out from the world by the truth; and the great Master-builder, the Lord of the temple, is now hewing and polishing them, and fitting them for their respective places in the spiritual temple. When completed, this temple will be perfect in all its parts, the admiration of angels and of men; for its builder and maker is God. Truly, those who are to compose this glorious building are "called to be saints."  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 5]          It was indeed a ministration of glory, when, veiled by a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night, the Majesty of heaven led his people through the wilderness; when the symbol of the divine presence covered the tent of the congregation, and the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle; but the blessings and privileges granted to God's people in the present age exceed those bestowed upon ancient Israel. Christ has been manifested in the flesh; his blood has been poured out, the perfect sacrifice for the sins of the world; and now our Mediator stands before the mercy-seat making an atonement for his people. In view of the increased light and greater privileges which we enjoy, we are laid under greater responsibilities than were the Israelites. God has given a light to the world in every soul who is brought to a knowledge of the truth and accepts his service; and he designs that each light shall be the means of lighting many others. We are not to let our light burn dim; we are to catch bright beams from the Sun of Righteousness, and reflect light to the world to the glory of God.  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 6]          All that was recorded in sacred history in regard to the journeyings of the children of Israel was written for our profit upon whom the ends of the world are come; but how shall we be warned, instructed, and encouraged by these lessons, if we do not search the Scriptures? As a people, we are sadly deficient here. We do not search the Scriptures, neither the Old Testament nor the New, as diligently and carefully as we should. We are not as earnest as we should be to learn what is the will of God concerning us. During their wanderings in the wilderness, while living in tents, the Israelites were required to observe specified rules and regulations, and to be careful in regard to cleanliness, both in their personal habits and in their surroundings; and in these particulars God will require no less of his people now. Especial care should be taken in regard to order and neatness at our large camp-meetings, where we are observed by multitudes. These meetings are important, and no pains should be spared that our faith may be properly represented. God is a God of order, and there should be no confusion in his work. These large gatherings should be made training schools, where the people are taught their duty to God and how they may help their fellow-men by letting their light shine to the world.  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 7]          Our people do not come up to the standard that God requires of them. By their imperfections, many are causing the lame to be turned out of the way. When the truth is presented in a new place, some may take hold of it who are uncultured and rough. They may be untidy in dress, and careless in their conversation and surroundings. Such persons can never become subjects of Christ's kingdom without reforming in these particulars. If they feel that there is no need of reformation, be assured that the truth has not taken deep root in their hearts; for when it commences its refining process upon the receiver, there will be decided changes in the character and habits. The untidy housekeeper will become care-taking, neat, and orderly; for is she not to entertain angels of God, that minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation? And these heavenly messengers will not be attracted to untidy homes. The people of God profess to be pilgrims and strangers, seeking a better country, even a heavenly, and while here they should resemble its inhabitants as nearly as possible. The testimonies borne by ministers of the gospel should be calculated to educate. Patiently, step by step, they should carry forward those who are defective in character, until they shall become worthy representatives of Christ, such as he is not ashamed to call his brethren.  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 8]          Brethren and sisters, if we have habits of speech and deportment that do not rightly represent the Christian religion, we should at once set about the work of reform. As we represent Christ to the world, let us form such habits as will honor him. Everywhere hidden from observation, agencies are at work to draw souls from Christ; and God would have still more powerful agencies at work among his people to attract souls to Christ. If our lives are the visible expression of God's word; if we manifest to the world the wisdom, purity, and nobility of the Master whom we serve, we shall have a compelling power to win souls.  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 9]          Our observance of the seventh-day Sabbath makes us unpopular, and many false reports are circulated in regard to us as a people. Men who have heard the truth, and been convinced of its claims, have closed their hearts against it, and are filled with hatred of reform and reformers. These men are selfish, and their motives corrupt. They see that should they accept the truth, they would be in danger of losing their position, influence, and authority, and they choose to cling to what they call established authorities. Having rejected the plainest truths of the Bible, they try to influence others to reject them. They are of the class Christ denounced, who would not enter the kingdom of heaven themselves nor suffer others to enter. The masses of the Christian world have not searched the Scriptures, and they are deceived by those whom they have hired to explain the word to them. They are taught the customs and traditions of men, while the law of God is ignored; and the prevailing corruption in our large cities, the depravity that abounds everywhere, and is constantly breaking out in multiplied crimes, testify to the result of making void this holy law.  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 10]          The people whom God has made the depositaries of his law are generally from the poorer classes, and they have not had the advantages of wealth and culture. As they wish to make a good impression, and win souls to the light of truth, they must become intelligent and refined. They should stop at no low standard; for they will be hated and criticised by all who choose darkness rather than light.  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, May 6, 1884 par. 11]          Brethren and sisters, you are "workers together with God." You have not come into the church to let your talents rust, while others do the work. You should obey the apostolic injunction, "Seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church." You are as a camp of armed men, soldiers enlisted under the banner of the cross, whose duty is to go out into a revolted world and bring back as many as possible to allegiance to Christ. Every new volunteer must learn to endure hardness as a good soldier, to keep the armor on, to wield the sword of the Spirit, and to gain victories for the Captain of our salvation.  {RH, May 6, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 1]       May 13, 1884 Christ's Followers the Light of the World.  ［REMARKS  ADDRESSED TO THE MINISTERS ASSEMBLED IN GENERAL  CONFERENCE AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH., IN THEIR MORNING  MEETING HELD NOV. 12, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." Matthew 5:14-16.  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 2]          In all ages the people of God have been the light of the world. Joseph was a light in Egypt. He represented Jehovah in the midst of a nation of gross idolaters. While the Israelites were on their way from Egypt to the promised land, they were a light to the surrounding nations. Through them God was revealed to the world. Satan sought to extinguish their light; but by the power of God it was kept alive through successive generations while Israel maintained a national existence, and even during the captivity there were faithful witnesses for God. From Daniel and his companions and Mordecai, a bright light shone amid the moral darkness of the kingly courts of Babylon. In holy vision, God revealed to Daniel light and truth that he had concealed from other men; and through his chosen servant this light has shone down through the ages, and will continue to shine to the end of time.  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 3]          We who are living in this age have greater light and privileges than were given to Abraham, Joseph, Moses, Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, and other ancient worthies, and we are under correspondingly greater obligation to let our light shine to the world. God has made us the depositaries of his law. We have been redeemed by the precious blood of Christ, and we are to follow in his footsteps, to represent him before the world. But are we faithful depositaries of the truth, correctly representing it amid the spiritual declension and moral corruption that now exist? Are we doing one-third that we might and should do to diffuse the precious light of truth? Brethren, you see the truth, you understand the claims of God's law. You know that no willful transgressor of that law will enter into life, and yet you see that law made void in the world. What is your duty? You are not to ask, What is convenient for me? what is agreeable? but, What can I do to save souls?  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 4]          There is a great work before us. The world is to be warned. The truth is to be translated into different languages, that all nations may enjoy its pure, life-giving influences. This work calls for the exercise of all the talents that God has intrusted to our keeping. He has given us abilities that enable us to exert an influence on other minds. We have talents in the pen, the press, the voice, the purse, and the sanctified affections of the soul. All these talents are the Lord's. He has lent them to us, and he holds us responsible for the use we make of them,--for the faithful discharge of our duty to the world. We may come very near to Jesus; we may commune with him, and, having found rest and peace to our own souls, we may show forth to others the beauties of true holiness. If we are illuminated by the Sun of Righteousness, we shall reflect the light to the world in good works. Our example will show what it is to be a practical Christian. Light from heaven may shine through us to the world.  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 5]          We must be better acquainted with our Bibles. We might close the door to many temptations, if we would commit to memory passages of Scripture. Let us hedge up the way to Satan's temptations with "It is written." We shall meet with conflicts to test our faith and courage, but they will make us strong if we conquer through the grace Jesus is willing to give. But we must believe; we must grasp the promises without a doubt. They are ample and rich, even during the perils and trials of the last days. Hear the assurance given by a prophet of the Lord: "Although the fig-tree shall not blossom, neither shall fruit be in the vines; the labor of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no meat; the flocks shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be no herd in the stalls; yet I will rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation. The Lord God is my strength; . . . he will make me to walk upon mine high places." As we exercise faith, talk faith, and act faith, the promises of God will be verified to us. And as we walk consistently with our profession of faith, we are also teaching others to walk circumspectly.  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 6]          Do not consult feeling; for feeling is not to be our guide. We are to walk by faith, not by sight. Do not let unbelief separate you from God. Do not let one word of unbelief or discouragement escape your lips. Satan is pleased at every such expression, because it is dishonoring to Jesus. Seek earnestly to remedy every defect of character. Put away murmuring and fretfulness. In the indulgence of these traits you represent Satan, the prince of darkness, and not Christ, the Prince of light. Cast no shadow to darken the pathway of others. Walk in the light, and the peace and joy that shine in the face of Jesus will be reflected upon you. Jesus lives; and his promise is, "According to your faith be it unto you."  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 7]          Those who talk unbelief will have a little enthusiasm when the sky is bright, and everything encouraging; but when the battle goes hard, when we have to hope against hope, and urge our petitions to the throne of grace through deep darkness, then the unbelieving ones will talk of the good land of Canaan, but will make prominent the dangers to be encountered. They will dwell on the strong walls, and the giants that we shall meet, when the language of faithful Caleb should be heard: "The land is an exceeding good land. If the Lord delight in us, then he will bring us into this land, and give it us."  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 8]          Men of courage are wanted now; men who will venture something for the truth's sake; men who will be sober, but not gloomy and desponding; men who will watch unto prayer, and whose prayers will be mingled with living, active faith. We may be cheerful and even joyful. Even under temptation, our language may be that of faith and hope and courage. But no lightness, no trifling, should be indulged in; no low witticism should escape our lips, for these things give Satan great advantage. And we are living in the solemn hour of the Judgment, when we should afflict our souls, confess our errors, repent of our sins, and pray one for another that we may be healed.  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 9]          If we are converted, we shall no longer represent Satan by warped, one-sided characters; but in character, in words, and in actions, we shall conform to the perfect model given us in the life of Christ. Unless we follow this perfect example, evil practices will confirm us in Satan's snare. We cannot afford to dally with the tempter,--to persist in one wrong habit, to cherish one darling sin. If we confess and forsake our sins; if we come to Jesus in penitence and humility of soul, acknowledging our inability to remove one spot or stain of sin, and relying wholly on the merits of a crucified Saviour, we may expect forgiveness; for his word is pledged. He has said that he will pardon our transgressions, and blot out our sins. We must dwell upon the matchless love and compassion of Jesus, and not upon our own unworthiness and sinfulness. If we look to ourselves, all will be darkness; but Jesus is all light, and we have only to "look and live." We may look unto "Jesus the author and finisher of our faith, who, for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame." What tenderness, what mercy, what love, are here manifested!  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 10]          Through constant watchfulness and prayer, we may grow in grace, and perfect Christian characters. But prayer will be no task to the soul that loves God; it will be a pleasure, a source of strength. Our hearts will be stayed on God, and we shall say by our daily life, "Behold the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world." In view of what Jesus has done to redeem us from the power of Satan, how can we allow evil traits of character to gain the ascendency, thus giving Satan occasion to rejoice and exult, and bringing grief to Him who died for us? How can we cherish malice toward our brethren, the purchase of Christ's blood, or even one feeling of unkindness? Let us put away all suspicion and hatred, and all feelings of bitterness even toward our worst enemies, those who are seeking to do us harm. But, brethren, do not wait until your heart is in harmony with your brother before you come to Jesus; for it is his spirit and power working in you that will give you the victory in this particular.  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, May 13, 1884 par. 11]          The Lord is waiting to bestow rich blessings upon us if we only comply with the conditions. We cannot glorify him while we cherish doubt. We must believe that he will do just as he has said he would. Remember that we have a living Saviour. If you do not feel light-hearted and joyous, do not dishonor God by talking of your feelings. Talk of the promises, talk of Jesus' willingness to bless; and before you are aware of it, the cloud will lift, light will come into the soul, and you will find peace and rest in Jesus. Cherish love. "Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love, in honor preferring one another." Form a habit of speaking words of cheerful hope and courage, words of love and appreciation, that will bind hearts together. "If we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin."  {RH, May 13, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 1]       May 20, 1884 Consecration and Courage in  Laborers.  ［REMARKS  ADDRESSED TO THE MINISTERS  ASSEMBLED IN GENERAL CONFERENCE  AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH., IN THEIR  MORNING MEETING HELD NOV. 13, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Those who would lead others in the path of holiness, must themselves be acquainted with the way. They must be disciplined in the school of Christ, and learn self-control. But some are teaching the truth to others when they themselves need to be taught the first principles of the Christian religion. They are at war with God through his providence. They watch for something to feel bad about; and they never fail to find it, for the fault-finding spirit is in their hearts and controls their lives. They are always dissatisfied. Their work is too hard, they are not appreciated, or they do not receive sufficient compensation. If anything crosses their track, they draw back like pettish children, forgetting that as Christ's servants they should not be affected by the course of any man. This spirit savors of Satan, and those who manifest it are in every sense under his control.  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 2]          Ministers of this class are a sore affliction to their brethren in the ministry and to the church. They are a constant source of anxiety and care, and the harm they do to the cause of God eternity alone will reveal. You never know where to find them; for they are like the weather-vane, and change with every change of circumstances. One day they appear to be humble and affected by the Spirit of God, and our hopes are awakened; but the next day something occurs which drifts them into another current, and they are harder to get along with than a willful child; for while they are children in self-control, they are men in years and stature, and cannot be corrected like the child. They do not know what harm they do by their want of self-control. While they feel under no obligation to restrain the natural impulses of the heart, what right have they to take the position of guides to the flock? The Lord has said through his apostle, "Make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way." Any crooked path the leader may take, prepares the way for the weak to be turned aside from the path of safety.  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 3]          These men do not see themselves; for they look through Satan's deceptive glasses. They do not know that they are contending with God by resisting the efforts of his servants in their behalf. They may once have known the love of Christ, but they have not kept faith in exercise, and it is harder to reach their hearts than it is to move those who have never been converted. They do not so readily receive the heavenly mold; for they have stifled conviction, and have been disobedient hearers of the word.  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 4]          Others are in great peril through self-esteem. If they have a measure of success, Satan suggests to them that they are men of talent; and there are men and women professing godliness who help him in his work by repeating his suggestion. The man who is praised for his ability learns to lean on his own understanding, and does not feel his need of help from above. Selfishness becomes a ruling principle with him, his soul is spotted and marred by self-exaltation, and the weakness of his character is made manifest. The Lord leaves such persons to go on in their self-sufficiency, to work without his grace and special help; and they congratulate themselves that they have his blessing when they are walking in the sparks of their own kindling. All this labor is a positive injury, for it blocks the way against the efficient labor of devoted men. These persons need humble, pure religion, that is not tainted with self-exaltation. Jesus says to them, as he said to Peter, "When thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren."  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 5]         The part we have to act is to return unto the Lord by confessing our sins to him and to one another. A broken and contrite heart he will not despise; but our self-righteousness is in his sight as filthy rags. With many, self is whole; but when they fall upon the Rock, and are broken, then the arms of Jesus will encircle them, and bind them close to his great heart of love. God will not do for us that which we can do for ourselves. But he has said: "Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near. Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon." And when we comply with the conditions, he will fulfill his word.  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 6]          "My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are my ways your ways, saith the Lord." We do not see ourselves as God sees us; therefore we do not feel the necessity of repentance, of humility, and of continual reliance upon him. There are efforts made in our own strength; but there is not a dying to self, the soul is not surrendered to God. Many are making a mistake here. They are hoping to overcome through their own efforts, and by their goodness gain the assurance of the love of God. They do not exercise faith; they do not believe that Jesus accepts their repentance and contrition, and so they toil on day after day without finding rest or peace. When the heart is fully surrendered to God, love springs up in the soul, and the yoke of Christ is easy, and his burden light. The will is swallowed up in God's will, and that which was a cross becomes a pleasure.  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 7]          When in well-doing the keeping of the soul is committed to God as unto a faithful Creator, the light will shine upon our pathway, and it will grow brighter and brighter unto the perfect day. But it must be in well doing. We may profess Christ, and yet deny him in our lives. If our words and acts are not in accordance with his character, if we manifest selfishness, if we have a complaining spirit, if we indulge in light and trifling conversation, if we love worldly amusements more than we love God, if we take no pleasure in self-denial for Christ's sake, can we suppose that God is our guide and counselor? There must be entire obedience to God; then our hearts will be in harmony with the spirit that pervades heaven, and benevolence and brotherly love will be in active exercise.  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 8]          Trials and temptations may come; but the child of God, whether minister or layman, knows that Jesus is his helper. Jesus is stronger than the strong man armed, and will rescue from the power of Satan every soul that relies wholly upon him. Although we may be weak and helpless in ourselves, yet all the forces of heaven are at the command of the believing child of God, and the hosts of hell cannot make him depart from the right course if he clings to God by living faith. Temptation is no sin; the sin is in yielding to temptation. "Count it all joy," says the apostle James, "when ye fall into divers temptations, knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing." God permits us to be placed under circumstances that will test us, to increase our love and to perfect our trust in him. Through self-denial and suffering with Christ, we grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. Trials will come, but they are an evidence that we are children of God. Paul passed through great trials, but he did not despair as though his Father in heaven were dead. He rejoiced in tribulation; for he desired, through participation in the sufferings of Christ, to be conformed to his image. Let this hero of faith speak for himself. He says, "I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecution, in distresses for Christ's sake."  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 9]          "The light of the body is the eye; if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other, or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon." Those who have an eye single to the glory of God will manifest in their lives the loveliness and purity of Christ's character. The enemy will not be able to pervert their understanding, causing them to view things in a false light, and misjudge the words and motives of their brethren. They will not plan how they may gain approbation; neither will they be so deeply affected by any course that may be pursued toward them that they will give up in discouragement. Shall they forsake their post of duty because they are slighted, or imagine that they are not appreciated? No; they will seek to honor Him whose servants they are. They have the Captain of their salvation to please, his order to obey, and they will leave the result to him.  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, May 20, 1884 par. 10]          Brethren, if your eye be single, you will have well-balanced minds, and will be firm as a rock to principle. You will remember that the eye of God is upon you, overseeing your labor; and you will move on from strength to strength, from grace to grace, gathering rays of light to reflect them upon the pathway of others. Be strong in the grace of Christ, and let your hearts be filled with love to God and to one another. Remember that if you are partakers of the sufferings of Christ, you shall be also in the consolation. Though sorrowful, you may be "always rejoicing." Brethren, have courage in the Lord.  {RH, May 20, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 1]       May 27, 1884 God's Willingness to Save.  ［REMARKS  ADDRESSED TO THE MINISTERS ASSEMBLED IN  GENERAL CONFERENCE AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH.,  IN THEIR MORNING MEETING HELD NOV. 14, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "Before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear." Isaiah 65:24.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 2]          Since he has made such gracious promises, why do we not trust God? Why do we not take him at his word? We must have increased faith. We must pray with our heart in our petitions, believing that God hears, and answers even while we pray. We have received rich blessings from him in these morning meetings. They are graced with the presence of Jesus, and we cannot afford to lose one of them. I thank the Lord for these precious opportunities; but they will soon be in the past, and the use we have made of them will be recorded in the books of Heaven. We have been making advancement since these meetings commenced; but while I am grateful for what has been accomplished, I long to see each of you, dear brethren, ministers of Christ, clothed with power from on high.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 3]          God will hear the prayer of the contrite heart; he says he will, and what better assurance can you desire than the word of God? Your weakness and sinfulness are all known to him. While you cannot rejoice over this, you may rejoice that Jesus is your righteousness. Your very weakness may make manifest his grace and power; for your conscious weakness drives you to Him who is willing and mighty to help when you lay hold upon him by prevailing prayer. Will you trust your case in the hands of the dear Saviour, not tomorrow nor next week, but just now? Do not give way to a feeling of reckless unconcern as to your standing before God; but while your conscience is sensitive to sin, and you have the fear of God in your heart, it is your privilege to believe that you are "accepted in the Beloved." Are you sinful? it is for that very reason that you need a Saviour. He can cleanse you from all sin; he invites you to come to him with your burdens and trials, and if you come, he promises you rest.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 4]         But you must believe in Jesus, and act out your faith. At this meeting you may present yourselves before God in all your helplessness and great need; you may give yourself to him without reserve, but obtain no relief because you do not take as well as give. You surrender to Jesus, but do not believe that he receives you. Come to our dear Saviour as a child would come to a parent. Do not talk of your feelings nor preach the Lord a sermon; do not allow your thoughts even to wander; but come right to the point, asking for what you need in the simplicity of faith, and pleading the promises in the word of God. I feel sad that we know so little about faith. Let us put away our wicked unbelief, and this morning venture upon the promises of God, and prove his word. Could our eyes be opened, we should see Jesus and heavenly angels in the room, only too willing to bless us. Our prayers are too cold and lifeless; they lack fervor and earnestness. Let us urge our petitions as did Jacob; and we shall find that importunate prayer will bring us precious victories.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 5]          Do not choose darkness. Come out of the cold, dark caverns of unbelief into the upper chamber, where you may bask in the sunshine of God's love, and enjoy peace and rest in the presence of Jesus. Said Jesus, "I am the light of the world; he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." When you constantly complain of darkness, you represent to the world that you are not following Jesus, or else that he has deceived you. But, dear brethren, have you not been in the habit of talking darkness and unbelief? Have you not by so doing greatly shadowed the path of others, and led them to think that there could be nothing attractive in the truth, nothing satisfying in the religion and service of Christ? Your words, your life, and your character have represented your religion; and how many souls have you discouraged, and balanced in the wrong direction?  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 6]          Some are ever looking to themselves instead of to Jesus; but, brethren, you want to be clothed in Christ's righteousness. If you are trusting in your own righteousness, you are weak indeed; for you are exposed to the darts of Satan, and after the privileges you are now enjoying, you will have severe conflicts to meet. You are too cold. The work is hindered by your want of that love which burned in the heart of Jesus. You have too little faith. You expect little, and as the result you receive little; and you are satisfied with very small success. You are liable to self-deception, and to rest satisfied with a form of godliness. This will never do. You must have living faith in your hearts; the truth must be preached with power from above. You can reach the people only when Jesus works through your efforts. The Fountain is open; we may be refreshed, and in our turn refresh others. If your own souls were vitalized by the solemn, pointed truths you preach, cold-heartedness, listlessness, and indolence would disappear, and others would feel the influence of your zeal and earnestness.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 7]          There is earnest work to be done in the cause of God. There is a continual narrowing down on the part of the laborers, and their influence upon the people is less and less. The law of God is made void. Ministers from the sacred desk declare that it has no binding claims upon us. As the result, there is almost universal depravity; for the carnal mind is at enmity with God, and is not subject to his law. You need to have broader views of the truth and of your duty. It is not enough to have a set form of arguments to prove our doctrines. The truth must be in the heart of the teacher, a living principle, and not a mere theory. With your own hearts aglow with the love of God, and softened and subdued by his Spirit, you will be able so to teach the truth that other hearts will be affected by the same gracious influence.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 8]          Make it your aim to keep back nothing that is profitable to your hearers, but declare unto them the whole counsel of God. Present Jesus, the Saviour of sinners, and fasten minds upon him; let him be woven into all your preaching. It is your work to show the necessity of a change of heart and character, so that the claims of God's law can be fully met. True religion is nothing short of conformity to the will of God, and obedience to all things that he has commanded; and in return, it gives us spiritual life, imputes to us the righteousness of Christ, and promotes the healthful and happy exercise of the best faculties of the mind and heart. Infinite riches, the glory and blessedness of eternal life, are bestowed upon us on conditions so simple as to bring the priceless gift within the reach of the poorest and most sinful. We have only to obey and believe. And his commandments are not grievous; obedience to his requirements is essential to our happiness even in this life.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 9]          We may expect great things of God. It is not as though we were making the sacrifice for men, and Jesus was reluctant to save. The cross of Calvary expresses his estimate of the worth of the soul, and his love for the fallen race. He is bending over the purchase of his blood, asking with inexpressible tenderness, pity, and love, "Wilt thou be made whole?" He invites, "Come unto me, and be saved. I have borne thy iniquities; by the stripes laid on me, thou mayest be healed." He is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him than parents are to give good gifts to their children. But we must empty our hearts of iniquity. He will never reveal himself to us as a sin-pardoning Saviour until we feel that without him we are hopelessly lost, that to live in sin is misery, despair, and death.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 10]          Jesus, precious Redeemer! You cannot trust him too fully nor too soon. Wait no longer for better opportunities or holier dispositions, lest you wait too long, and Satan fasten his delusions upon you. Lift the cross at once; however hard it may be, he will give you strength to bear it. He is a tried friend, a friend in need. Our necessities touch his great heart of love. The argument that we may plead now and ever is our great need, our utterly hopeless state, that makes him and his redeeming power a necessity. When we confidingly take his proffered hand, and walk where he leads the way, he will lead us into the light; he will guide us into all truth, and will clothe our lives with the beauty of holiness. But the holiness he is prepared to give us is not an exaltation of self, a Pharisaical self-righteousness; it is a principle in the heart that leads to a life of loving, trusting obedience. Then he will register our names in the books of heaven as heirs of eternal life.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 11]          Just before his cruel death, Jesus said, "The prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me." Satan could find nothing in the Son of God that would enable him to gain a victory. He had kept his Father's commandments; and there was no sin in him that Satan could triumph over, no weakness or defect that he could use to his advantage. But we are sinful by nature, and we have a work to do to cleanse the soul-temple of every defilement. Let us improve this precious privilege to confess our faults one to another, and pray one for another, that we may be healed. Let hearts sympathize with hearts; let love be without dissimulation. Put away sin; bruise Satan under your feet. Leave your weakness behind you, and, strong in the grace of Christ, press on to victory.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, May 27, 1884 par. 12]          When you return to your several fields of labor, take up your work with a more intelligent trust in Jesus as your helper. Speak the truth in love, and in the demonstration of the Spirit, remembering that "this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." Let the praise of God be in your hearts and on your lips; for he says in his word, "Whoso offereth praise glorifieth me." It is our privilege to show forth the praises of Him who hath called us out of darkness into his marvelous light.  {RH, May 27, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 1]       June 3, 1884 Love Among Brethren.  ［REMARKS ADDRESSED  TO THE MINISTERS ASSEMBLED IN GENERAL  CONFERENCE AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH., IN  THEIR MORNING MEETING HELD NOV. 15, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, if there be any praise, think on these things." Philippians 4:8.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 2]          The dealings of God with his people often appear mysterious. His ways are not our ways, nor his thoughts our thoughts. Many times his way of dealing is so contrary to our plans and expectations that we are amazed and confounded. We do not understand our perverse natures; and often when we are gratifying self, following our own inclinations, we flatter ourselves that we are carrying out the mind of God. And so we need to search the Scriptures, and be much in prayer, that, according to his promise, the Lord may give us wisdom.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 3]          Our work is aggressive. We are to be awake and discerning as to the devices of Satan, and to press the triumphs of the cross of Christ. While Satan is planting his dark banner among us, perhaps even in our families, we should not be indifferent and inactive. But though we have an individual work and an individual responsibility before God, we are not to follow our own independent judgment, regardless of the opinions and feelings of our brethren; for this course would lead to disorder in the church. It is the duty of ministers to respect the judgment of their brethren; but their relations to one another, as well as the doctrines they teach, should be brought to the test of the law and the testimony; then, if hearts are teachable, there will be no divisions among us. Some are inclined to be disorderly, and are drifting away from the great landmarks of the faith; but God is moving upon his ministers to be one in doctrine and in spirit.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 4]          Brethren sometimes associate together for years, and they think they can trust those they know so well just as they would trust members of their own family. There is a freedom and confidence in this association which could not exist between those not of the same faith. This is very pleasant while mutual faith and brotherly love last; but let the "accuser of the brethren" gain admittance to the heart of one of these men, controlling the mind and the imagination, and jealousies are created, suspicion and envy are harbored; and he who supposed himself secure in the love and friendship of his brother, finds himself mistrusted and his motives misjudged. The false brother forgets his own human frailties, forgets his obligation to think and speak no evil lest he dishonor God and wound Christ in the person of his saints, and every defect that can be thought of or imagined is commented upon unmercifully, and the character of a brother is represented as dark and questionable.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 5]          There is a betrayal of sacred trust. The things spoken in brotherly confidence are repeated and misrepresented; and every word, every action, however innocent and well-meaning, is scrutinized by the cold, jealous criticism of those who were thought too noble, too honorable to take the least advantage of friendly association or brotherly trust. Hearts are closed to mercy, judgment, and the love of God; and the cold, sneering, contemptuous spirit which Satan manifests toward his victim is revealed.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 6]          The Saviour of the world was treated thus, and we are exposed to the influence of the same malicious spirit. The time has come when it is not safe to put confidence in a friend or a brother.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 7]          As in the days of Christ spies were on his track, so they are on ours now. If Satan can employ professed believers to act as accusers of the brethren, he is greatly pleased; for those who do this are just as truly serving him as was Judas when he betrayed Christ, although they may be doing it ignorantly. Satan is no less active now than in Christ's day, and those who lend themselves to do his work will represent his spirit.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 8]          Floating rumors are frequently the destroyers of unity among brethren. There are some who watch with open mind and ears to catch flying scandal. They gather up little incidents which may be trifling in themselves, but which are repeated and exaggerated until a man is made an offender for a word. Their motto seems to be, "Report, and we will report it.' These tale-bearers are doing the devil's work with surprising fidelity, little knowing how offensive their course is to God. If they would spend half the energy and zeal that is given to this unholy work in examining their own hearts, they would find so much to do to cleanse their souls from impurity that they would have no time or disposition to criticize their brethren, and they would not fall under the power of this temptation. The door of the mind should be closed against "they say" or "I have heard." Why should we not, instead of allowing jealousy or evil-surmising to come into our hearts, go to our brethren, and, after frankly but kindly setting before them the things we have heard detrimental to their character and influence, pray with and for them? While we cannot love and fellowship those who are the bitter enemies of Christ, we should cultivate that spirit of meekness and love that characterized our Master,--a love that thinketh no evil and is not easily provoked.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 9]          This is a matter that rests between God and our own souls. We are living amid the perils of the last days, and we should guard every avenue by which Satan can approach us with his temptations. A fatal delusion seizes those who have had great light and precious opportunities, but who have not walked in the light nor improved the opportunities God has given them. Darkness comes upon them; they fail to make Christ their strength, and fall an easy prey to the snares of the deceiver. A mere assent to the truth will never save a soul from death. We must be sanctified through the truth; every defect of character must be overcome, or it will overcome us, and become a controlling power for evil. Commence without a moment's delay to root out every pernicious weed from the garden of the heart; and, through the grace of Christ, allow no plants to flourish there but such as will bear fruit unto eternal life.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 10]          Cultivate whatever in your character is in harmony with the character of Christ. Cherish those things that are true, honest, just, pure, lovely and of good report; but put away whatever is unlike our Redeemer. Selfishness is cherished to an extent that few realize; guard against it at all times and in all places. Do not excuse yourself in any error. If you have one objectionable trait which you find it difficult to subdue, do not talk of your weakness that others must bear with. Do not soothe your conscience with the thought that you cannot overcome the peculiarities that deform your character, nor listen to Satan's suggestion that they are not very grievous. There is no way by which you can be saved in sin. Every soul that gains eternal life must be like Christ, "holy, blameless, undefiled, separate from sinners." The followers of Christ must shine as lights in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 11]          Some seek to control their surroundings, thinking that if they are placed in favorable positions, the bad traits in their character will not be developed. But God orders our surroundings, and he will place us where we shall have test after test, to prove us and to reveal what is in our hearts. Again and again we shall be brought into strait places, that it may be known whether we are indeed crucified with Christ or full of self-love. How will this proving, testing process end with each of us? The prince of darkness will put forth all his power to retain us in his possession; but we have a mighty helper.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 12]          Self-love will prompt to a much better opinion of self than the word of God will warrant, for "the heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked; who can know it?" God's word is the standard that we must all reach. It is unsafe to consult feeling or trust to our own heart; for the wise man declares, "He that trusteth in his own heart is a fool." And yet how prone we are to trust this deceptive heart, and have confidence in our own goodness!  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 13]          Church-membership will not guarantee us Heaven. We must abide in Christ, and his love must abide in us. We must every day make advancement in the formation of symmetrical character. "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect." As God is perfect in his sphere, so are we required to be perfect in ours. There is a great work before us individually to reach this high standard, and some have scarcely learned their a b c's in the school of Christ. Our attainments will be just in accordance with the efforts we make, our character just what we choose to make it; for through the divine aid promised us, we can overcome. Jesus knows our frame; "he remembereth that we are dust." In pitying tenderness, he will give us the help and strength we need.  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, June 3, 1884 par. 14]          Our souls have been purchased at an infinite cost, and we should value them according to this standard. Let us shun the first approach to the world's heedless, irreverent, and ungodly ways; but let us diligently cultivate the pure principles of the gospel of Christ,--the religion, not of self-esteem, but of love, meekness, and lowliness of heart. Then we shall love our brethren, and esteem them better than ourselves. Our minds will not dwell on the dark side of their character; we shall not feast on scandal and flying reports. But "whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise," we shall "think on these things."  {RH, June 3, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 1]       June 10, 1884 The Transforming Grace of God.  ［REMARKS  ADDRESSED TO THE MINISTERS ASSEMBLED IN  GENERAL CONFERENCE AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH.,  IN THEIR MORNING MEETING HELD NOV. 16, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         This morning one of the ministers remarked that he had been greatly helped in these meetings. He understood faith better than he ever had before; but he could not yet rejoice in the full assurance of the favor of God. His heart craved the blessing of God. His life seemed productive of little good; but he wished to go forth to his labors wholly consecrated, with no selfish motive, but with the object to save his fellow-men, and glorify his Creator.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 2]          Another said that he had been in discouragement, and almost in despair, but the words spoken in these morning meetings had helped him. Rays of light had broken in upon his mind, dispelling the dark clouds that enshrouded him, and he felt that the Lord, for Christ's sake, had forgiven his sins. He could now see that unbelief had been the greatest hindrance to his enjoyment of the blessing of God.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 3]          Others bore testimony that they were confessing their sins and striving for the blessing of God, but they had fears that Jesus would not, could not, pardon them. They could have faith for others, but not for themselves. This was the language of unbelief. Such persons will receive no help, no freedom, until they look to Jesus. There is no merit in self; Jesus is our only hope.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 4]          Some confessed that they had a light and trifling spirit, which cut off their influence in the desk. They now realized the magnitude and wickedness of this fault as they never had before. This spirit of jesting and joking, of lightness and trifling, is a stumbling-block to sinners and a worse stumbling-block to those who give way to the inclination of the unsanctified heart. The fact that some have allowed this trait to develop and strengthen until jesting is as natural as their breath, does not lessen its evil effects. When any one can point to one trifling word spoken by our Lord, or to any lightness seen in his character, he may feel that lightness and jesting are excusable in himself. This spirit is unchristian; for to be a Christian is to be Christ-like. Jesus is a perfect pattern, and we must imitate his example. A Christian is the highest type of man, a representative of Christ.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 5]          Some who are given to jesting, and to light and trifling remarks, may appear in the sacred desk with becoming dignity. They may be able to pass at once to the contemplation of serious subjects, and present to their hearers the most important, testing truths ever committed to mortals; but perhaps their fellow-laborers, whom they have influenced, and who have joined with them in the careless jest, cannot change the current of their thoughts so readily. They feel condemned, their minds are confused; and they are unfitted to enter upon the contemplation of heavenly themes, and preach Christ and him crucified.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 6]          The disposition to say witty things that will create a laugh, when the wants of the cause are under consideration, whether in a committee meeting, a board meeting, or any other meeting for business, is not of Christ. This untimely mirth has a demoralizing tendency. God is not honored when we turn everything to ridicule one day, and the next day are discouraged and almost hopeless, having no light from Christ, and ready to find fault and murmur. He is pleased when his people manifest solidity, strength, and firmness of character, and when they have cheerful, happy, hopeful dispositions.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 7]          Says Peter, "Gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ." Here is a lesson for us to learn; here is a work for us to do to control the mind, not letting it drift on forbidden themes, or spend its energies on trifling subjects. "The end of all things is at hand; be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer." We are not only required to pray, but to guard the words and actions, and even the thoughts,--to "watch unto prayer." If the mind is centered upon heavenly things, the conversation will run in the same channel. The heart will overflow at the contemplation of the Christian's hope, the exceeding great and precious promises left on record for our encouragement; and our rejoicing in view of the mercy and goodness of God need not be repressed; it is a joy that no man can take from us.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 8]          During the waking hours, the mind will be constantly employed. If it dwells upon unimportant matters, the intellect is dwarfed and weakened. There may be some spasmodic flashes of thought; but the mind is not disciplined to steady, sober reflection. There are themes that demand serious consideration. They are those connected with the great plan of redemption, which is soon to be finished. Jesus is about to be revealed in the clouds of heaven, and what manner of characters must we have to enable us to stand in that day? By dwelling upon these themes of eternal interest, the mind is strengthened, and the character developed. Here lies the foundation of that firm, unswerving principle which Joseph possessed. Here is the secret of growth in grace and in the knowledge of the truth.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 9]          The religion of Christ is not what many think it is, nor what their lives represent it to be. The love of God in the soul will have a direct influence upon the life, and will call the intellect and the affections into active, healthful exercise. The child of God will not rest satisfied until he is clothed with the righteousness of Christ, and sustained by his life-giving power. When he sees a weakness in his character, it is not enough to confess it again and again; he must go to work with determination and energy to overcome his defects by building up opposite traits of character. He will not shun this work because it is difficult. Untiring energy is required of the Christian; but he is not obliged to work in his own strength; divine power awaits his demand. Every one who is sincerely striving for victory over self will appropriate the promise, "My grace is sufficient for thee."  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 10]          Through personal effort joined with the prayer of faith, the soul is trained. Day by day the character grows into the likeness of Christ; and finally, instead of being the sport of circumstances, instead of indulging selfishness and being carried away by light and trifling conversation, the man is master of his thoughts and words. It may cost a severe conflict to overcome habits which have been long indulged, but we may triumph through the grace of Christ. He invites us to learn of him. He would have us practice self-control, and be perfect in character, working that which is well pleasing in his sight. "By their fruits ye shall know them," is his own standard of judging character.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 11]          If we are true to the promptings of the Spirit of God, we shall go on from grace to grace, and from glory to glory, until we shall receive the finishing touch of immortality." "Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is. And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure." Can any earthly promotion confer honor equal to this,--to be sons of God, children of the heavenly King, members of the royal family? Man may be ambitious of the honor that his finite fellow-man can bestow; but what will it avail? The nobility of earth are but men; they die, and return to dust; and there is no lasting satisfaction in their praise and honor. But the honor that comes from God is lasting. To be heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ, is to be entitled to unsearchable riches,--treasures of such value that in comparison with them the gold and silver, the gems and precious stones of earth, sink into insignificance. Through Christ we are offered joy unspeakable, an eternal weight of glory. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him."  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, June 10, 1884 par. 12]          We are wanting in simple faith; we need to learn the art of trusting our very best friend. Although we see him not, Jesus is watching over us with tender compassion; and he is touched with the feeling of our infirmities. No one in his great need ever looked to him by faith, and was disappointed. Brethren, do not express doubt; do not let your lips utter one complaining, repining word. The Christian is not morose, sullen, and desponding; he is the happiest man in the world. He feels secure; for he trusts in Jesus, and enjoys his presence. His "defense is of God, which saveth the upright in heart." Do not defer this matter, but begin here in this Conference to fix your minds more firmly upon Jesus and heavenly things, remembering that by beholding we become changed into the same image. Have courage in God, brethren; have courage in God.  {RH, June 10, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 1]       June 17, 1884 Christian Deportment and  Influence.  ［REMARKS  ADDRESSED TO THE MINISTERS  ASSEMBLED IN GENERAL CONFERENCE  AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH., IN THEIR  MORNING MEETING HELD NOV. 17, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         This morning many good testimonies were borne, expressing faith and confidence in God. But there were some not of this character. Some who come to God by repentance and confession do not accept the forgiveness he has promised. They do not see that Jesus is an ever-present Saviour; and they are not prepared to commit the keeping of their souls to him, relying upon him to perfect the work of grace begun in their hearts. They lose sight of the fact that Jesus came not to call the righteous, but sinners, to repentance.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 2]          While some think they are committing themselves to God, there is a great deal of self-dependence. There are conscientious souls that trust partly to God, and partly to themselves. They do not look to God to be kept by his power, but depend upon watchfulness and the performance of certain duties for acceptance with him. There are no victories in this kind of faith. Such persons toil to no purpose; their souls are in continual bondage, and they find no rest until their burdens are laid at the feet of Jesus.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 3]          There is need of constant watchfulness, and of earnest, loving devotion; but these will come naturally when the soul is kept by the power of God through faith. We can do nothing, absolutely nothing, to recommend ourselves to divine favor. We must not trust at all in ourselves nor in our good works; but when as erring sinful beings we come to Jesus, we may find rest in his love. God will accept every one that comes to him trusting wholly in the merits of a crucified Saviour. Love springs up in the heart. There is no ecstasy of feeling, but an abiding, peaceful trust. Every burden is light; for the yoke that Christ imposes is easy. Duty becomes a delight, and sacrifice a pleasure. The path that before seemed shrouded in darkness becomes bright with beams from the Sun of Righteousness. This is walking in the light as Christ is in the light.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 4]          One brother said this morning that he had repented of his lightness and trifling again and again, and had asked God to help him to overcome this disposition; but for some reason he did not receive the help he asked for. Has the word of our God been tested, and proved false.? No, no; the fault is with man, not with his Creator. This brother's efforts to reform have been made by fits and starts in his own weak strength. He must put forth steady, persevering effort; he must follow his prayers by placing a strict guard over himself.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 5]          There is a great and solemn work devolving upon ministers, and many have not felt its weight sufficiently to balance them, and lead them to walk circumspectly. Out of the desk, their ministerial labors cease almost entirely, and their example is not worthy of imitation. Their light, jesting conversation may entertain, and provoke mirth; but believers and unbelievers lose confidence in them as Christ's ambassadors. Such ministers may present a theory of truth to the people; but they have not felt its sanctifying power on their own souls, and the word spoken has but little effect.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 6]          Those who are convicted of sin by the Spirit of God, need the assistance of loving, kindly labor that the work of grace may be carried forward to completion. This labor for souls is a part of the ministry that God requires of his servants; but it is a part that is sadly neglected by some. They do not realize their responsibility, nor know how to deal with souls. Having laid off the armor of righteousness, they are exposed to the darts of Satan, and often fall under the power of his temptations. They do not remember that a single thoughtless act, a light and trifling word, may balance a soul in the wrong direction, and effect decisions that are made for eternity.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 7]          Ministers should live close to Jesus, that they may rightly represent him to others. He has set them an example in his ministry. They should labor for souls with the same unselfish love that characterized his labors. They have something more to do than merely to preach in the desk. This is only the beginning of their work. They are "overseers of the flock;" and it is their duty "to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood." They are required to "watch for souls," as "they that must give account;" and they need clear discernment, that no wrong influence may pervert their work.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 8]          Some ministers choose for their sermons subjects that will please the people, and offend none. This is shunning the cross of Christ. You see one man selfish; another controlled by pride or passion; another robbing God in tithes and offerings; and another doubting and unbelieving. Do not leave these deceived ones to remain blinded by the enemy in regard to their own spiritual standing. For each of these there is a special message in the word of God. Pray for wisdom, that you may be able so to present the instructions of that sacred word that they may see wherein their characters are defective, and what is required of them in order to conform to the true standard. Win their confidence and affection. Bring the truth as it is in Jesus to bear upon their hearts; for there is no other power that can keep the soul steadfast. The truth, planted in the heart by the Holy Spirit, and nourished by divine grace, is our only safeguard against Satan's devices. Thus you are to labor until you can present every man perfect in Christ Jesus.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 9]          This personal labor is not the most agreeable work; it involves a cross. Nevertheless, ministers have no right to shun the responsibilities laid upon them. To deal wisely and truly with souls is a work that calls for special help from God. A faithful performance of the duties assigned to his servants would drive every worker in the vineyard of the Lord to his closet in earnest intercession for divine aid. The love of God in the heart will lead them to make earnest appeals,--to warn, entreat, and reprove. If this work is neglected, souls will continue in sin, confirmed in a wrong course by those who have spoken to them only smooth things. In view of these considerations, how carefully should we walk; how closely should we cling to Jesus.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 10]          The Apostle Paul felt the importance of faithfulness. He says of his own ministry in Christ, "Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom, that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus; whereunto I also labor, striving according to his working which worketh in me mightily." And he exhorts Timothy: "Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine." This is in accordance with the word which through the prophet Isaiah the Lord has spoken to the watchmen on the walls of Zion: "Cry aloud, spare not; lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins."  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 11]          We shall none of us be saved for our own merits. The rewards of eternity are purchased by Christ, and in no case merited by man; yet ministers should remember that every man will receive according as his works have been. The trials of the great assize will proceed most accurately on the basis of works; and our listlessness and want of zeal will tell on its decisions. The parable of the talents illustrates this subject. One man becomes ruler over ten cities, another over five, another over two. Each receives in exact proportion to his work,--to the improvement he has made on the talents lent him of God; and it is the privilege of each to strive for the highest recompense.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 12]          The thought should be ever present with us that we must meet the record of our lives, that we are building characters for eternity. The lines traced by our pens will be read when the hand that wrote them is lying idle in the grave. The influence of our words and acts will live, and will decide the destiny of souls. Angels of God are writing the history of our lives; let us be careful that the record is such as we shall not be ashamed to meet when the Judgment shall sit, and we shall receive according to the deeds done in the body.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 13]          Well would it be for us if we could always remember Calvary, where Jesus bore the terrible burden of the sins of the world. In his expiring agony hear him exclaim, "My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?" and remember that he endured the hiding of his Father's face that it might not be forever hidden from fallen man. He endured shame, cruel scourging, insult, and mockery, that we might be reconciled to God and rescued from endless death. If our minds dwell upon these themes, our conversation will be in Heaven, from whence we look for our Saviour, and even vain thoughts will seem out of place.  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, June 17, 1884 par. 14]         He who died for us loves us with a love that is infinite. He wants us to be happy; but he would not have us find our happiness in foolish jesting and joking, which disgrace the holy cause we profess to love. If we are living branches of the true Vine, we shall bear fruit to the glory of God. "By their fruits ye shall know them."  {RH, June 17, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 1]       June 24, 1884 Consecration and Diligence in Christian Workers.  ［REMARKS  ADDRESSED TO THE MINISTERS ASSEMBLED IN GENERAL CONFERENCE  AT BATTLE CREEK, MICH., IN THEIR MORNING MEETING HELD NOV. 18, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me. Cast me not away from thy presence, and take not thy Holy Spirit from me. Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation, and uphold me with thy free Spirit. Then will I teach transgressors thy ways, and sinners shall be converted unto thee." Psalms 51:10-13.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 2]          This is one of the most earnest and contrite prayers on record, and the Lord's response is. "A new heart will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you."  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 3]          "Create in me a clean heart." This is beginning right, at the very foundation of Christian character; for out of the heart are the issues of life. If all, ministers and people, would see to it that their hearts are right with God, we should see much larger results from the labor put forth. The more important and responsible your work, the greater the necessity that you have clean hearts. The needed grace is provided, and the power of the Holy Spirit will work with every effort you make in this direction. If every child of God would seek him earnestly and perseveringly, there would be a greater growth in grace. Dissensions would cease; believers would be of one heart and one mind; and purity and love would prevail in the church. By beholding we become changed. The more you contemplate the character of Christ, the more you will become conformed to his image. Come to Jesus just as you are, and he will receive you, and put a new song in your mouth, even praise to God.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 4]          "Cast me not away from thy presence, and take not thy Holy Spirit from me." Repentance as well as forgiveness is the gift of God through Christ. It is through the influence of the Holy Spirit that we are convinced of sin, and feel our need of pardon. None but the contrite are forgiven; but it is the grace of the Lord that makes the heart penitent. He is acquainted with all our weaknesses and infirmities, and he will help us. He will hear the prayer of faith; but the sincerity of prayer can be proved only by our efforts to bring ourselves into harmony with the great moral standard which will test every man's character. We need to open our hearts to the influence of the Spirit, and to experience its transforming power. The reason that you do not receive more of the saving help of God is because the channel of communication between Heaven and your own souls is clogged by worldliness, love of display, and desire for supremacy. While some are conforming more and more to the world's customs and maxims, we should be molding our lives after the divine model. And our covenant-keeping God will restore unto us the joys of his salvation, and uphold us by his free Spirit.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 5]          "Then will I teach transgressors thy ways, and sinners shall be converted unto thee." The nearer we live to God, the more we shall be able to accomplish for our fellow-men; for the Lord will work with our efforts. Your hearts are too cold and unimpressible; they should be all aglow with the love of Jesus. While hungering and thirsting for salvation yourselves, you will have a longing desire to aid in saving precious souls; and your humble, pathetic appeals to those out of Christ will move hearts. How can you associate with the young, and yet have so little desire for their salvation? Let them see that you care for their souls. As far as possible break down every barrier that keeps them from Christ. Labor for them in the desk, and at their homes. Pray with and for them. Point them to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world, and urge them to come and be healed.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 6]          Let labor for souls become a part of your life. Go to the homes of those even who manifest no interest. While mercy's sweet voice invites the sinner, work with every energy of heart and brain, as did Paul, "who ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears." In the day of God, how many will confront us, and say, "I am lost! I am lost! And you never warned me; you never entreated me to come to Jesus. Had I believed as you did, I would have followed every Judgment-bound soul within my reach with prayers and tears and warnings."  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 7]          Ministers, teach the people how to work. Tell them that their usefulness does not depend so much on wealth or learning or power as on a willing mind, their consecration to Christ and his cause. In times past God has used humble men, and because of their faith and devotion they have often accomplished more than many more pretentious laborers. They realized their weakness and dependence upon God; and by letters, by tracts, by personal efforts in appeals and warnings, by a well ordered life and godly conversation, they turned many from error to truth, from the path of transgression to obedience to God's law. The mighty power of grace worked with them, and success attended their efforts. "God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; and base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to naught things that are; that no flesh should glory in his presence."  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 8]          Two men start out to labor in the cause of God. One has had every advantage of education. His mind is cultivated; his powers are developed, and he is prepared to become an efficient worker. But we look in vain to see the good results of all the advantages he has enjoyed. Instead of increasing his usefulness, his education fosters a feeling of power and self-importance; he esteems himself above his less fortunate brethren. He does not continue to store his mind with useful knowledge, to fit himself for greater responsibilities. While he boasts of learning, he does not labor to the utmost of his ability, with an eye single to the glory of God. The other has good natural abilities, but a limited education. He is a constant learner in the school of Christ. The love of Jesus is in his heart, and he walks humbly with God. He is unselfish in thought and purpose, and tries to do all the good he can. As he uses the ability he has, his mind expands. Said the psalmist, "The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding to the simple."  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 9]          The educated man may exalt himself over his unlearned brother; but he is like the man in the parable, who hid his talent in the earth. He has shunned the trouble and exertion necessary to trade with his intrusted talent, that he may be able to return it with increase; and he will be condemned as a slothful servant, and dismissed from the presence of his Lord. But the one who is faithful in the improvement of his talents will return both principal and interest, and will hear the "Well done, good and faithful servant." The man who blesses society and makes a success of life, is the one, whether educated or uneducated, who uses all his powers in the service of God and his fellowmen.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 10]          In all our churches there are persons who might be educated to become workers for Christ. But there are few who will venture to go out and labor unselfishly, trusting all to Jesus. They must have wages; and even then, if something offers that promises greater financial success, many youth will choose the worldly employment. They do not love Christ, and are not willing to make sacrifices for his sake.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 11]          There is a great work to be done to warn the world. Let us do what we can ourselves, and encourage others to labor. There is certainly a fault among us, or there would be more talent developed to unite us in our efforts for souls. "Pray ye the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth laborers into his harvest." Have special meetings for the education of workers. Souls for whom Christ died are perishing all around us, and what excuse can we give that they have never been warned.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 12]          If you would preach fewer sermons, and do more personal labor in visiting and praying with individuals, your ministry would be more like that of Jesus. We must have a knowledge of the truth, that we may be able to meet its wily opponents; but we have certainly made a mistake in supposing that so much depends on long, argumentative discourses. If one part of your work must be limited, let it be the discourses; for unless your sermons are followed by personal effort, Satan will often catch away the seed of truth sown in the heart, and the good effect will be lost.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 13]          I charge you, Do not do half-hearted work. Some of you who in the beginning of your ministry were earnest and persevering have grown weary of protracted effort and ceaseless turmoil, and you sigh for repose, and dream of leisure and fireside comfort. Some are greatly over-worked, and are suffering in consequence; and others, by doing their work negligently, have brought double burdens upon these unselfish, thorough, God-fearing workers. Some are not willing to bear reproach for Christ's sake. Think what mighty truths God has entrusted to our keeping, and let earnest work follow your thoughts. Do mighty strokes for God. There are no compromises to be made with sin, nor any with timidity and cowardice. The Christian worker knows no weariness; there is no drudgery in his Heaven-appointed work. He enters into the joy of his Lord in seeing souls emancipated from the slavery of sin; and this joy more than repays him for every self-denial.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 14]          Our faith is weak, our sense of God's requirements feeble. We must awake to duty. We must be endued with power from on high; we must have a baptism of the holy Spirit before we leave this place. Instead of resting satisfied with our present attainments, let us cherish a longing desire that our unclean lips may be purified, and touched with a live coal from off the altar. The words of God to us must come to the people, not in a hesitating, doubting manner, but with earnestness and power. We must pray more fervently, more perseveringly, that God may work in us and by us. In these days of multiplied popular fables, there is no way to reach the people only as God works through our efforts. Angels are commissioned to be our helpers. They are passing between earth and heaven, bearing upward the record of the doings of all the children of men.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, June 24, 1884 par. 15]          We can never be saved in inactivity. The life of Jesus rebukes every idler. In his strength we may do much greater and more perfect work. The promises of God are rich, and full, and free, and we may have the power of his salvation with us. Then why do we not believe him and work for him? It is because threads of unbelief are woven into all the woof of life; but shall we not now commence to weave in the precious golden threads of faith? Remember, "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even your faith." If clouds hide the sun from sight, we do not mourn as though it would never appear again. God's dear face of brightness is not always seen; but we are not to despond. It is our duty to trust him in the darkness, knowing that his love is changeless. Then let us put all our powers into our work; let us devote our voice and pen to the service of God, not laboring in our own strength or to please ourselves; and we shall see sinners converted, and God will give us a rich reward.  {RH, June 24, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 1]       July 1, 1884 Our Mighty Helper.  ［REMARKS  ADDRESSED TO THE MINISTERS ASSEMBLED  IN GENERAL CONFERENCE AT BATTLE  CREEK, MICH., IN THEIR MORNING  MEETING HELD NOV. 19, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Jesus is very precious to me this morning. There is gratitude in my heart for his mercy and love, for the privilege of counting myself a child of God, and of crying, Abba, Father. I wish every one present could realize the rich blessing that Jesus is waiting to bestow upon us,--upon each one; for he is no respecter of persons. It is our privilege to say with Paul, "I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me."  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 2]          And yet how many are making laborious work of walking in the narrow way of holiness. To many the peace and rest of this blessed way seems no nearer today than it did years in the past. They look afar off for that which is nigh; they make intricate that which Jesus made very plain. He is "the way, the truth, and the life." The plan of salvation has been plainly revealed in the word of God; but the wisdom of the world has been sought too much, and the wisdom of Christ's righteousness too little. And souls that might have rested in the love of Jesus, have been doubting, and troubled about many things.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 3]         The testimonies borne here are not expressive of great faith. It is not hard to believe that Jesus will pardon others, but it seems impossible for each to exercise living faith for himself. But, dear brethren, is it profitable to express doubts in regard to the willingness of Christ to accept you? I fear you are depending too much on feeling, making that a criterion. You are losing much by this course; you are not only weakening your own souls, but the souls of others who look to you. You must trust Jesus for yourselves, appropriate the promises of God to yourselves, or how can you educate others to have humble, holy confidence in him? You feel that you have neglected duties, that you have not prayed as you should. You seem at a distance from Jesus, and think that he has withdrawn from you; but it is you who have separated from him. He is waiting for you to return. He will accept the contrite heart. His lips have assured us that he is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him than parents are to give good gifts to their children.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 4]          We are wounded, polluted with sin; what shall we do to be healed from its leprosy? As far as it is in your power to do so, cleanse the soul-temple of every defilement, and then look to the "Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." In the wilderness, when the Lord permitted poisonous serpents to sting the rebellious Israelites, Moses was directed to lift up a brazen serpent, and bid all the wounded look to it and live. But many saw no help in this Heaven-appointed remedy. The dead and dying were all around them, and they knew that their fate was certain; but they would lament their wounds, their pains, their sure death, until their strength was gone, and their eyes were glazed, when they might have had instant healing.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 5]          "As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness," even so was "the Son of man lifted up; that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." If you are conscious of your wants, do not devote all your powers to representing them and mourning over them, but look and live. Jesus is our only Saviour; and notwithstanding millions who need to be healed will reject his offered mercy, not one who trusts in his merits will be left to perish.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 6]          Why do you refuse to come to Jesus and receive rest and peace? You may have the blessing this morning. Satan suggests that you are helpless, and cannot bless yourself. It is true; you are helpless. But lift up Jesus before him: "I have a Saviour. In him I trust, and he will never suffer me to be confounded. In his name I triumph. He is my righteousness, and my crown of rejoicing." Let not one here feel that his case is hopeless; for it is not. It may seem to you that you are sinful and undone; but it is just on this account that you need a Saviour. If you have sins to confess, lose no time. These moments are golden. "If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." Those who hunger and thirst after righteousness will be filled; for Jesus has promised it. Precious Saviour! His arms are open to receive us, and his great heart of love is waiting to bless us.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 7]         The important future is before us; and to meet its trials and temptations, and to perform its duties will require great faith, energy, and perseverance. But we may triumph gloriously. Not one waiting, watching, praying, believing soul will be ensnared by the devices of the enemy. All Heaven is interested in our welfare, and waits our demand upon its wisdom and strength. If any of us are not saved, it will be because we have chosen the service of Christ's great adversary, and the companionship of those who are his loyal followers.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 8]          The Lord is willing to do great things for us. We shall not gain the victory through numbers, but through the full surrender of the soul to Jesus. We are to go forward in his strength, trusting in the mighty God of Israel.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 9]          There is a lesson for us in the story of Gideon's army. The ten thousand men who chose to follow Gideon were a small company compared with the vast and powerful army they were to meet. But the Lord would not work with them; for their trust was altogether too much in their own strength and skill. Gideon was astonished when the Lord said his army was still too large. When they came to a stream the Lord singled out the three hundred who in their haste caught up water in their hands as those through whom he would deliver Israel, while those who felt that there was time to get down on their knees to drink could return to their homes. Through this little handful of tried men the Lord wrought for his people; and their enemies, who were as grasshoppers for multitude, were utterly defeated and destroyed. Thus in a most decided manner the Lord made known to Gideon and his army that he was interested in his people and their cause. He revealed his power in their behalf, and taught them to look to him in every difficulty.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 10]          The Lord is just as willing to work through human efforts now, and to accomplish great things through weak instrumentalities. It is essential to have an intelligent knowledge of the truth; for how else could we meet its wily opponents? The Bible must be studied, not alone for the doctrines it teaches, but for its practical lessons. You should never be surprised, you should never be without your armor on. Be prepared for any emergency, for any call of duty. Be waiting, watching for every opportunity to present the truth familiar with the prophecies, familiar with the lessons of Christ. But do not trust in well prepared arguments. Argument alone is not enough. God must be sought on your knees; you must go forth to meet the people through the power and influence of his Spirit.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 11]          Act promptly. God would have you minute men, as were the men who composed Gideon's army. Many times ministers are too precise, too calculating. While they are getting ready to do a great work, the opportunity for doing a good work passes unimproved. The minister moves as though the whole burden rested on himself, a poor finite man, when Jesus is carrying him and his burden too. Brethren, trust self less, and Jesus more. He is willing to save the souls for whom we labor. Because he lives to intercede for us, we shall see of his great power. He "is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think" Jesus wants us to ask for help; he wants us to cast our helpless souls on him; and he will give us according to our faith.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 12]          Ministers who are self-sufficient, and feel that so much depends upon themselves, give Jesus no room to work, and but little credit when he does work. They trust in their own ability, forgetting the words of Christ, "Without me ye can do nothing." The man that is self-righteous and wise in his own eyes,--rich and increased in goods, having need of nothing,--cannot ask in faith, and receive, because he trusts in himself, and feels no lack. His works testify that he labors out of Christ. It is those who feel themselves sinful before God, poor and helpless, that Jesus loves to help; for they will appreciate his aid. They have a longing desire to do the Master's work, and, knowing that the power is not of themselves, they take hold of the mighty arm of God, and by faith claim his promises.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 13]          God is not pleased when his servants remain weak, wanting in courage, in faith, in hope, in love, and consequently inefficient laborers in his cause. God has given men reasoning powers, not to remain inactive or be perverted to earthly and sordid pursuits, but that these powers may be developed to the utmost, and used in his service to advance the interests of his kingdom.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 14]          A high standard of purity and nobility of character is set before the Christian, and he can attain to this excellence only through the aid of Christ. But many experience grief, pain, and disappointment, because they are unwilling to fill the humble place which God's providence assigns them, where they will remain unnoticed and unknown. They love the supremacy, and their anxiety leads them to work against their brethren, fearing they will be preferred before them. Envy, malice, jealousy, and distrust are cherished in the heart, and Jesus cannot dwell where these evil traits are entertained. He invites those who are ambitious of preferment to come unto him, and at the foot of the cross of Calvary learn his meekness and lowliness of heart. If any desire high positions of trust, the Lord will lay the burden, not on them, but on those who have tested and proved them, and can understandingly urge them forward.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 15]          The followers of Christ should not praise and flatter one another; for Satan will do a plenty of this work, and if persons have a high opinion of their own ability, it will prevent them from learning in the school of Christ. Let none censure and condemn others; for in doing this they are co-laborers with him who is the accuser of the brethren, who would steal from their hearts every particle of love for one another. Christians should not seek to tear others down that they may build themselves up on their ruins, but they should endeavor to strengthen and encourage one another.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, July 1, 1884 par. 16]          We should make it our daily care to cultivate sympathy and affection for one another. This is the fruit that grows on the Christian tree; it does not produce the briars and thorns of hatred and strife. The harsh, unsympathetic words we sometimes hear spoken, and the hard-heartedness we see manifested, are wholly Satanic and this spirit must be supplanted by the Spirit of Christ. Jesus bids us, "Love one another as I have loved you. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another." He is our mighty helper; and if he abides in our hearts, we shall manifest his spirit. We shall love one another--we cannot help it, for he is love.  {RH, July 1, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 1]       July 8, 1884 Thoroughness in the Christian  Minister.  ［REMARKS ADDRESSED  TO THE MINISTERS ASSEMBLED IN  GENERAL CONFERENCE AT BATTLE  CREEK, MICH., IN THEIR MORNING  MEETING HELD NOV. 20, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         I thank the Lord for the marked manifestation of his Spirit that we have enjoyed in our meeting this morning. We have had sweet peace and joy in our hearts. But my soul is drawn out after God. I fear many do not grasp his promises firmly, but depend too much on feeling instead of what the Lord says. Have we not every evidence that Jesus is waiting to bless us? Is it his will that we should go forth to labor in his cause, and yet have no special help, no power from on high, to attend our labors?  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 2]          It is our duty to vindicate the claims of the law of God. This holy law is almost universally despised and made void in the land, but that is no reason why any of us should turn traitors to God and our duty. We may honor God by respecting the claims of his law. Now, when it is held in great contempt, he will be most glorified by our loyalty. We should say with David, "I love thy commandments above gold; yea, above fine gold." We are not to wage this warfare against error at our own charges. God has never bidden us hold up the standard of his law in these days of general apostasy without the aid of divine grace and power. Mere arguments, however clear and convincing, are not enough. We may have help from God, and we should not feel free to go out to battle without the evidence that his presence will attend us.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 3]          We need to have a deeper experience. We must pray more, believing that we have a living Saviour. Jesus loves us; he has not withdrawn himself from us, but we have withdrawn from him. There is often too little fervency in our prayers. The Scriptures are not studied with earnestness; the word of God is not made the rule of life. Paul charged Timothy, "Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine." The heart must be right with God. But we do not urge you to prosecute your work only when you have a happy flight of feeling; for feeling would mislead you. The victory is gained through faith; then do not be years learning how to take God at his word. Ministers, you who have had years of experience, never let the hand of faith tremble in grasping the promises of God; for your unbelief is a stumbling block to the young and inexperienced, and gives the powers of darkness occasion to triumph.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 4]          Be diligent in the service of God: It is not enough to preach in the pulpit; you should carry the truth to homes. Show those in error that you love them. Indifference here is sin. There should be fewer long sermons, and more time spent in visiting, in making personal efforts for souls. Self-denying labor is needed, and will result in great good, but it has been sadly neglected.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 5]          You want to do a great work, but you do not work in the right spirit. You carry heavy burdens, and groan under the load, when Jesus invites you to lay your burdens at the foot of the cross, and find rest to your souls. When we see you working so hard, and almost ready to faint, when we see you grieve and mourn at every step, we know that you have lessons to learn in the school of Christ before you can successfully teach others. Without Jesus by your side you will find the way and work hard. You have much to learn, dear brethren, before you will accept the rest that he invites you to find in him. If you look to yourselves, and deplore your weakness and sinfulness, and continue to do this, you will make no advancement, but will remain spiritual dwarfs. You should be intelligent, growing Christians; for how else can you labor with the zeal, energy, and devotion necessary to insure success?  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 6]          Do not cultivate a pride for consistency in petty matters, and thus gain the reputation of being a fusser. Such a course lends no strength to the cause of truth. We are none of us required to make ourselves singular, or to be martyrs in a small way all through life, by contending for little things when there is really nothing to contend about. Those who take this course pity themselves, thinking they have so much trouble on account of being conscientious, upright, and straightforward in everything. But instead of being influenced by conscientiousness, they are indulging a wicked, selfish pride of notions. The life that is thought so straightforward is full of crookedness, and no one can live at peace with them, except by humoring their whims, and ever studying to avoid a collision.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 7]          If these persons could only know how much trouble and grief they bring upon themselves by imagining that they are having a hard time and are great sufferers, they would change the current of their thoughts. We need not keep our own record of trials and difficulties, griefs and sorrows. All these things are written in the books, and Heaven will take care of them. While we are carefully counting up these disagreeable things, many things that are pleasant to reflect upon are passing from the memory; such as the merciful kindness of God surrounding us every moment, and the love over which angels marvel, that God gave his Son to die for us.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 8]          The path of uprightness is the path of peace. Those who have the meekness and lowliness of Christ can walk this humble path calmly, restfully, trustingly. No matter what may be our temperament, we may walk this path if we will. It is plain, and there is no need of constant anxiety and fear, fretting and worry, lest we shall lose the way. This path is the highway of holiness, cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. It is the glorious path of the just, which "shineth more and more unto the perfect day." Those who walk this way will wear a cheerful, happy countenance; for it is lighted up by bright beams from the Sun of Righteousness.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 9]          Remember that your works must stand the test of the Judgment. Let your eye be single to the glory of God, your hearts pure, your thoughts brought into obedience to the will of Christ. Do something every day to improve, beautify, and ennoble the life that Christ has purchased by his own blood.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 10]          It was the joy of Christ to save souls. Let this be your work and your joy. Perform all duties and make all sacrifices for Christ's sake, and he will be your constant helper. Go straight forward when the voice of duty calls; let no seeming difficulties obstruct your path. Take up your God-given responsibilities; and as you bear your sometimes heavy burdens, do not ask, "Why idle stands my brother, no yoke upon him laid?" Do the duty nearest you thoroughly and well, not coveting praise, but as working for the Master because you belong to him.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 11]          Paul exhorted Timothy, "Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth." We are to give the message of warning to the world, and how are we doing our work? Are you, brethren, preaching that part of the truth that pleases the people, while other parts of the work are left incomplete? Will it be necessary for some one to follow after you, and urge upon the people the duty of faithfully bringing all the tithes and offerings into the Lord's treasury? This is the work of the minister, but it has been sadly neglected. The people have robbed God, and the wrong has been suffered because the minister did not want to displease his brethren. God calls these men unfaithful stewards. The charge to his servants is, "Be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine." If the under shepherds do their duty with fidelity, when the chief Shepherd shall appear he will give them "a crown of glory that fadeth not away." Daniel saw their reward, and he says, "They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars forever and ever."  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 12]          Writing to his Philippian brethren, Paul sets before them the anxiety he experienced lest those who were newly converted should be drawn away from the pure and simple faith of Christ. He exhorts them to be in nothing terrified by their adversaries. "For unto you it is given," he says, "in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake, having the same conflict which ye saw in me, and now hear to be in me." He could see and understand their danger; and he prayed most earnestly in their behalf, that their hearts might be comforted, strengthened, knit together in love. Love is the bond of perfectness, an element of strength. United in faith and love, having a thorough knowledge of the doctrines of Christianity, they would not only believe and defend the gospel of Christ, but if need be, suffer for it.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 13]          The apostle labored to "present every man perfect in Christ Jesus." This is the high standard that every minister should strive to reach. He is not fulfilling his commission unless he has an experience similar to that of Paul, and labors with the same unselfish spirit.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 14]          The guardian angels whom Jacob saw in vision ascending and descending that ladder of shining brightness, are with us, recording our work, and bringing us divine strength and power to be combined with human effort. These angels weep over the coldness, the indolence, and want of love for souls, that exists among ministers who are laboring in their own strength.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 15]          Do not be unreliable in your Christian course. Sin must not be cherished. This is a time when the love of many is waxing cold, and any defection on your part will encourage others in a wrong course, and lead to many and grievous transgressions. Do not set an example of lukewarmness; do not turn away from the testimonies of the Spirit of God. We are intrusted with a solemn message to give to the world, and there is much at stake. What a fearful thing it would be if any of us were to prove unfaithful to our sacred, holy trust, and in the Judgment be condemned to be separated from God and lose heaven.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 16]          We cannot be safe amid the temptations that surround us in these times of peril without constantly watching unto prayer. We must guard against accepting a low standard of our own instead of the high Bible standard of character. Satan works through defects in character to gain control of the whole mind, and he knows that if these defects are cherished, he will succeed. Often he gains the advantage, and betrays into sin those who should represent Christ to the world; and our Saviour is more deeply afflicted by this ingratitude and disobedience than is a tender, loving mother by the misconduct of a wayward child.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 17]          You may forget childish things, and grow in grace day by day. As you make advancement, set your face like a flint against all falsehood, all pretense. You will sometimes be flattered by men, but more frequently by women. Especially when you present the truth in new fields, will you meet persons who will engage in this wicked flattery. As a servant of Christ, despise the flattery; shun it as you would a venomous serpent. Rebuke the woman who will praise your smartness, holding your hand as long as she can retain it in her own. Have little to say to persons of this class; for they are the agents of Satan, and carry out his plans by laying bewitching snares to beguile you from the path of holiness. Every sensible Christian lady will act a modest part; she will understand the devices of Satan, and will not be a co-laborer with him.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 17}
[RH, July 8, 1884 par. 18]          Never earn the reputation of being a minister who is a particular favorite with the women. Shun the society of those who by their arts would weaken in the least your purpose to do right, or bring a stain upon the purity of your conscience. Do not give them your time or your confidence; for they will leave you feeling bereft of your spiritual strength. Do nothing among strangers, on the cars, in the home, in the street, that would have the least appearance of evil.  {RH, July 8, 1884 par. 18}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 1]       July 15, 1884 Dangerous Amusements for the Young.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         We are living in an unfortunate age for the young. A heavy current is setting downward to perdition, and parents should deal faithfully with the souls committed to their trust. Satan is constantly presenting inducements to attract minds from the solemn work of preparation for scenes just in the future. He is in every sense of the word a deceiver, a skillful charmer. He is wide awake, busily engaged in leading the world captive. Through the agency of worldlings, he keeps up a continual pleasing excitement to induce the unwary to unite with them. The desire for excitement and pleasing entertainment is a temptation and a snare to God's people, and especially to the young. There are shows, lectures, and an endless variety of entertainments constantly arising, that are calculated to lead to a love of the world; and through this union with the world faith is weakened.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 2]          The prevailing influence in society is in favor of allowing the youth to follow the natural turn of their own minds. If they are very wild, parents flatter themselves with the hope that when they are older, and reason for themselves, they will leave off their wrong habits, and become useful men and women. What a mistake! For years they permit an enemy to sow the garden of the heart, suffer wrong principles to grow and strengthen, and in many cases all the labor bestowed on that soil will avail nothing. Satan is an artful, persevering workman, a deadly foe. Whenever an incautious word is spoken to the injury of youth, whether in flattery, or to cause them to look upon some sin with less abhorrence, he takes advantage of it, and nourishes the evil seed, that it may take root and yield a bountiful harvest.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 3]          He has many finely woven, dangerous nets, which appear innocent, but are skillfully prepared to entangle the young and unwary. Often these snares are disguised in coverings of light borrowed from heaven; but those who fall victims to these devices pierce themselves through with many sorrows.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 4]          The standard of piety is low among professed Christians generally, and it is hard for the young to resist the influence. The mass of professed Christians have removed the line of distinction between them and the world, and while they profess to be living for Christ, they are really living for the world. They do not discern the excellence of heavenly things, and therefore cannot truly love them. They profess to be Christians because it is considered honorable, and there is no cross for them to bear; but their religion has but little influence to restrain them from worldly pleasures. Some such professors can enter the ball-room, and unite in all the amusements which it affords. Others cannot go to such lengths as this; yet they can attend parties of pleasure, picnics, donations, shows, and other places of amusement; and the most discerning eye would fail to detect in such professors of religion one mark of Christianity. There is no difference between their appearance and that of unbelievers. In the present state of society, it is no easy task for parents to restrain their children, and instruct them according to the Bible rule of right. They often become impatient, and wish to have their own way, and go and come as they please. Especially from the age of ten to eighteen, they often feel that there would be no harm in going to picnics and other gatherings of young associates; yet the experienced Christian parent sees danger. Parents are acquainted with the peculiar temperaments of their children, and know the influence of these things upon their minds, and from a desire for their salvation, keep them back from these exciting amusements. Even when the children choose for themselves to leave the pleasures of the world, and become Christ's disciples, the labor of the parents must not cease. They have just commenced in earnest the warfare against sin and the evils of the natural heart, and they need the counsel and watchcare of their parents.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 5]          Young Sabbath-keepers who have yielded to the influence of the world, will have to be tested and proved. The perils of the last days are upon us, and a trial is before the young which they have not anticipated. They will be brought into distressing perplexity, and the genuineness of their faith will be proved. They profess to be looking for the Son of man; yet some of them have been a miserable example to unbelievers. They have not been willing to give up the world, but have united with them in attending picnics and other gatherings for pleasure, flattering themselves that they were engaging in innocent amusement. Yet it is just such indulgences that separate them from God, and make them children of the world. God does not own the pleasure-seeker as his follower. Those only who are self-denying, and who live a life of sobriety, humility, and holiness, are true followers of Jesus; and such cannot enjoy the frivolous, empty conversation of the lovers of the world.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 6]          There is chaff among us, and this is why we are so weak. Some are constantly leaning to the world. Their views and feelings harmonize much better with the spirit of the world than with that of Christ's self-denying followers. It is perfectly natural for them to prefer the company of those whose spirit will best agree with their own. And such have quite too much influence among God's people.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 7]          They take part with them, and have a name among them, and are a text for unbelievers and the weak and unconsecrated ones in the church. These persons of two minds will ever have objections to the plain, pointed testimony which reproves individual wrongs. In this refining time, they will either be wholly converted, and sanctified by obeying the truth, or they will be left with the world, where they belong, to receive their reward with them.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 8]          It cannot be harmless for servants of the heavenly King to engage in the pleasures and amusements which Satan's servants engage in, even though they often repeat that such amusements are harmless. God has revealed sacred and holy truths to separate his people from the ungodly, and purify them unto himself, and they should live out their faith.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 9]          The true followers of Jesus will have sacrifices to make. They will discard places of worldly amusement; for they find no Jesus there,--no influence which will make them heavenly-minded, and increase their growth in grace. Obedience to the word of God leads us to come out from all these things, and be separate. But the things of the world are sought for, and considered worthy to be admired and enjoyed, by all who are not spiritually minded.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 10]          "By their fruits ye shall know them." All the followers of Christ bear fruit to his glory. Their lives testify that a good work has been wrought in them by the Spirit of God, and their fruit is unto holiness. Their lives are elevated and pure. Right actions are unmistakable fruits of true godliness, and those who bear no fruit have no experience in the things of God. They are not in the Vine. Says Jesus, "Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches; he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for without me ye can do nothing."  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 11]          If we would be spiritual worshipers of the true God, we must sacrifice every idol. Jesus said to the lawyer, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment." The first four precepts of the decalogue allow no separation of the affections from God. Nor is anything allowed to divide or share our supreme delight in him. Whatever divides the affections, and takes away from the soul supreme love to God, assumes the form of an idol. Our carnal hearts would cling to our idols, and seek to carry them along; but we cannot advance till we put them away, for they separate us from God.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 12]          The great Head of the church has chosen his people out of the world, and requires them to be separate. He designs that the spirit of his commandments shall draw them to himself, and separate them from the elements of the world. To love God and keep his commandments is far from loving the world's pleasures and friendship. There is no concord between Christ and Belial. The people of God may safely trust in him alone, and without fear press on in the way of obedience.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, July 15, 1884 par. 13]          Young people who follow Christ have a warfare before them; they have a daily cross to bear in coming out from the world, and being separate, and imitating the life of Christ. But there are many precious promises on record for those who seek their Saviour early. Says the wise man, "Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh when thou shalt say, I have no pleasure in them." Wisdom calls to the sons of men, "I love them that love me; and they that seek me early shall find me." They will find that the "path of the just is as a shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day;" and at the last, the Judge of all the earth will give every one according to his works.  {RH, July 15, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 1]       July 22,1884  Duties and Privileges of the Christian Laborer.  ［REMARKS  MADE AT THE CLOSING MEETING OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, IN  BATTLE CREEK, MICH., TUESDAY EVENING, NOV. 20, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         It is a privilege to express my gratitude to God for these meetings now in the past. This is the best general meeting I have ever attended. We know that we have had the presence and blessing of God. He has breathed upon us his Holy Spirit. To me and to many others, Heaven has seemed very near; and we have been led to rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 2]          Through the Bible-readings the truth has been brought out with clearness and power. Deeper, broader views have been taken of divine truth and of our responsibility to God. Hearts have been subdued and softened by the love of God. Through grace the capacity to understand and appreciate the truth has been enlarged; and as we continue to advance in grace, our ability will still further increase, and we shall better understand the ways of God and the plan of redemption.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 3]          Never feel that there is no need of applying yourself diligently to the study of the word. If you search for truth as for hid treasures, the Scriptures will unfold to you more and more. Many of you might be far in advance of what you now are. Young men who are just beginning to labor are in danger of thinking that because they have become familiar with a few subjects, they are qualified to present the truth anywhere. These lose much by wasting precious, golden moments that should be spent in studying the prophecies or the practical lessons of Christ.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 4]          The morning meetings have been most precious. To me they have been a continual feast,--like heavenly manna to my soul. We have met Jesus in the assembly of his people. We have learned of him, and of his willingness to receive all who come to him in humble faith, taking God at his word. We have learned that if we would receive the dew of divine grace, we must allow nothing to come between God and our souls. We have seen many obtaining such a knowledge as they never had before of the true Source of spiritual strength and moral power. I knew that Jesus was waiting to be gracious, and that my brethren feared to take his offered mercy; and I have enjoyed seeing them receive rich blessings at his hand. I have not found it difficult to rejoice with those that rejoice, and to weep with those that weep.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 5]          We have felt sad over the cases of some who have long been under the special power of the enemy. We had hoped to see them deeply impressed and converted at these meetings; but Satan spread his snare for them. For months he has been diligently working up his plans to prevent them from being present. They do not know what they have lost. Others who have been drunken with the spirit of the world, and have been entreated and reproved, did not want to be here. In view of the little time we have in which to prepare for our future home, we should not allow indifference to keep us away from such meetings, nor entanglements to arise which will make it impossible for us to attend them.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 6]          We can never forget these good meetings. But now we are about to separate, and to be widely scattered. Our ministers go to their several fields of labor refreshed and strengthened, with broader views of the love of God, and of his willingness to work with their efforts, than they have heretofore had. Sensitive persons, as they view the conflicts and trials before them, shrink from the responsibility they must bear in warning the world of the judgments that are about to come. They fear its rude touch will stain their souls. But we are none of us to be shut up as precious perfumes, lest the fragrance shall escape. We have enjoyed a Pentecostal season; we have been warmed by the love of Jesus, invigorated by the clear, firm truths of the word of God, and refreshed by the dews of divine grace, all for a purpose, that we may shed forth to the world a sweet fragrance from Eden. We have gathered divine rays of light, that they may be reflected to others in good works.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 7]          There are souls to be won to Christ. There is a great and solemn work before us to prepare the people to stand in the day of the Lord. We have but little time here, and the best use we can make of our faculties is to consecrate them to the work of God. It is the duty of every one, not only of those who occupy the position of watchmen on the walls of Zion, but of the laymen also, to do their utmost to advance the cause of God and save their fellow-men. Opposition must be met. We shall be hated of all men for Christ's sake, and by Satan, because he knows that a divine power attends this work which will undermine his influence. But Heaven is open before us; we may take hold of divine strength. As children of God, it is our privilege and duty to come directly to him, and claim a Father's blessing. He will give it. Iniquity abounds, and for this very reason God is willing to give more grace and reveal himself to his people.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 8]          I beseech you, do not withhold yourselves from God. We have seen of his salvation; but I have longed to hear happy souls saying, "My cup runneth over. Jesus, precious Saviour, is the crown of my rejoicing." The moment you surrender yourself wholly to him in simple faith, Jesus accepts you, and encircles you in his arms of love. He holds you more firmly than you can grasp him. Come to the light, and triumph in God. Then shall your peace be as a river, and your "righteousness as the waves of the sea."  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 9]          Expel sin from your hearts; for sin caused the death of the Son of God. Let your conversation be in heaven, "from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ." Never forget, wherever your lot may be cast, that you are pilgrims and strangers here, journeying to a better country, even a heavenly. The talents you possess, the property God has lent you, must be used in doing good, in laying up treasure in heaven. The work which you are doing with your hand or your brain, must stand the test of the Judgment. How will it then appear? Are you acting well your part in preparing yourselves and others for glory, honor, immortality, and eternal life? Are you doing anything that you will wish undone when the books shall be opened, and you meet your deeds as they stand registered in heaven?  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 10]          "Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that when he shall appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is." "The world knoweth us not because it knew him not." We are not understood by the world, we never shall be; but we must not let this discourage us. We are not to look at present appearances, nor be angry when we are misjudged, but we should improve every opportunity of doing good.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 11]          It is wise to seek humility and meekness, and to carefully avoid raising a combative spirit, thus closing ears and hearts to the truth. Hold your mouth as with a bridle when the wicked are before you. When tempted to say sarcastic things, refrain. Censure no one; condemn no one. Let the life argue for Jesus, and the lips be opened with wisdom to defend the truth. The consistent life, the long forbearance, the spirit unruffled under provocation, is always the most conclusive argument and the most solemn appeal. We are often brought into positions that are trying, where human nature longs to break forth; but in such cases be still, do not retaliate.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 12]          We must drink deeper draughts from the well of salvation. How can we possibly enter into the spirit of Christ's teachings unless we are partakers of the divine nature? We are seeking to vindicate the law of God. We need the energy of the Holy Spirit to accompany our efforts. Never venture to enter the desk until you have wrestled with God in prayer, and come forth as seeing Him who is invisible, with your faces lighted up with beams from the Sun of Righteousness. You will then have no tame words to offer. The divine truths which glow in your own breast will kindle the hearts of others. The men who would teach others the art of success in the sacred ministry should understand that art themselves. The best way to teach youthful laborers is to do yourself what you expect them to do.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 13]          In every prayer let the hand of living faith lay hold upon infinite help. Faith is the medium by which the renewed heart is drawn close to the great heart of love. Faith elevates the sinking soul. Faith lightens every burden and relieves every weariness by the anticipation of the mansions Jesus has gone to prepare for them that love him.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 14]          Jesus is the foundation and the author and finisher of our faith. Why are we so powerless? Jesus lives; and because he lives, we shall live also. He is to us not a Saviour in Joseph's new tomb, closed with a great stone, and sealed with the Roman seal. Mourn not as those who are hopeless and helpless; never, under any circumstances, give way to despair; but from grateful hearts, from lips touched with holy fire, let the glad song ring out, "Jesus is risen; he lives to make intercession for us." Grasp this hope, and it will hold the soul like a sure, tried anchor. Believe, and thou shalt "see the glory of God."  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 15]          Will it make you sad to be buffeted, despised, derided, maligned of the world? It ought not; for Jesus told us just how it would be. "If the world hate you," he says, "ye know it hated me before it hated you." The apostle Paul, the great hero of faith, testifies: "For I reckon that the sufferings of the present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us." "For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory." Look up, my brethren, look up. Let the love of God into your souls. Through Jesus the treasures of heaven are at our command, and what is there that he will not do for us? The Father also loves us, and is waiting to be gracious. "He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?"  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 16]          Are we working to proclaim truth, righteousness, and the love of God? This is the work that is assigned us. Even in bereavements we should not stop to grieve; but let us show our love for the faithful workers who have gone to their rest, by doing the work they would have done had they lived. While we do our own work, we may also take up theirs where they left it, and firmly and courageously carry forward the banner of truth to final victory.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 17]          Brethren, your aims are altogether too low. You have not used the great moral faculties of the soul,--faith, hope, and love. These powers are given us not to lie dormant, but that through their exercise the soul may be brought into harmony with heaven; but with many of you they are paralyzed through inaction, and as a consequence you are weak and helpless. Do not let your great need discourage you. The Saviour of sinners, the Friend of the friendless, with compassion infinitely greater than that of a tender mother for a loved and afflicted child, is inviting, "Look unto me, and be ye saved." "He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed." We may take hold of his strength, and make peace with God. Jesus will quicken all the faculties of the soul, and impart new life and energy.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 17}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 18]          While you should make every effort to reach the highest standard of intellectual excellence, you should avoid self-sufficiency and dependence on your own ability. Learn of Jesus. He was the greatest teacher the world ever knew; yet he spoke in the language of common life. He met the necessities of all. He adapted his instruction to all times and places, to both the rich and the poor, the educated and the ignorant. He ever dwelt upon the grandest themes that can engage the attention; and he presented them in such a form, and used such illustrations, that the feeblest intellects could grasp his meaning, while the most intelligent minds were attracted and instructed.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 18}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 19]          Let us beware lest we lose the simplicity of the gospel of Christ. We must become as little children in humility, in consciousness of our own weakness. We must learn from the Divine Teacher lessons of higher wisdom than were ever taught in the most exalted schools of human institution.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 19}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 20]          There is danger of not making Christ's teachings a personal matter, of not receiving them as though they were addressed to us personally. In his words of instruction, Jesus means me. I may appropriate to myself his merits, his death, his cleansing blood, as fully as though there were not another sinner in the world for whom Christ died. In listening to his teachings with understanding open to receive his words, we display the highest wisdom. In being doers of the word,--obeying Christ by leading self-denying lives and forming pure and holy characters,--we shall secure the life which measures with the life of God.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 20}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 21]          There are toils and conflicts and self-denials for us all. Not one will escape them. We must tread the path where Jesus leads the way, it may be in tears, in trials, in bereavements, in sorrow for sins, or in seeking for the mastery over depraved desires, unbalanced characters, and unholy tempers. It requires earnest effort to present ourselves a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable to God. It takes the entire being. There is no chamber of the mind where Satan can hold sway, and carry out his devices. Self must be crucified. Consecration, submission, and sacrifices must be made that will seem like taking the very lifeblood from the heart.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 21}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 22]          When self dies, there will be awakened an intense desire for the salvation of others, which will lead to persevering efforts to do good. There will be a sowing beside all waters; and earnest supplication, importunate prayers, will enter heaven in behalf of perishing souls. There will be an earnestness, a persistency, that will not let go. Love to Jesus will lead to ardent love for the souls of our fellow-men.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 22}
[RH, July 22, 1884 par. 23]          Now, as we are about to separate, the question arises, shall we all meet again in General Conference? Probably we shall not; but where, then, will be our next grand meeting? and when shall we again greet each other? We have wept and rejoiced together here; but if we never meet again on earth, shall we unite our voices in songs of triumph around the great white throne? Shall we each prove worthy of the precious boon of eternal life? God grant that not one face may be missing, not one voice wanting, when the hallelujahs are sung in the courts of heaven.  {RH, July 22, 1884 par. 23}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 1]       July 29, 1884 The Duty to Preserve Health.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The health reform is an important part of the third angel's message; and as a people professing this reform, we should not retrograde, but make continual advancement. It is a great thing to insure health by placing ourselves in right relations to the laws of life, and many have not done this. A large share of the sickness and suffering among us is the result of the transgression of physical law, is brought upon individuals by their own wrong habits.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 2]          Our ancestors have bequeathed to us customs and appetites which are filling the world with disease. The sins of the parents, through perverted appetite, are with fearful power visited upon the children to the third and fourth generations. The bad eating of many generations, the gluttonous and self-indulgent habits of the people, are filling our poor-houses, our prisons, and our insane asylums. Intemperance in drinking tea and coffee, wine, beer, rum, and brandy, and the use of tobacco, opium, and other narcotics, has resulted in great mental and physical degeneracy, and this degeneracy is constantly increasing.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 3]          Are these ills visited upon the race through God's providence? No; they exist because the people have gone contrary to his providence, and still continue to rashly disregard his laws. In the words of the apostle I would entreat those who are not blinded and paralyzed by wrong teaching and practices, those who would render to God the best service of which they are capable: "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God."  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 4]          We have no right to wantonly violate a single principle of the laws of health. Christians should not follow the customs and practices of the world. The history of Daniel is placed upon record for our benefit. He chose to take a course that would make him singular in the king's court. He did not conform to the habits of courtiers in eating and drinking, but purposed in his heart that he would not eat of the king's meat nor drink of his wines. This was not a hastily-formed, wavering purpose, but one that was intelligently formed and resolutely carried out. Daniel honored God; and the promise was fulfilled to him, "Them that honor me, I will honor." The Lord gave him "knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom," and he "had understanding in all visions and dreams;" so that he was wiser than all in the king's courts, wiser than all the astrologers and magicians in the kingdom.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 5]          Those who serve God in sincerity and truth will be a peculiar people, unlike the world, separate from the world. Their food will be prepared, not to encourage gluttony or gratify a perverted taste, but to secure to themselves the greatest physical strength, and consequently the best mental conditions.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 6]          My sisters, do not place upon your tables food that is exciting and irritating, but that which is plain, wholesome, and nutritious. Do not have too great a variety at a meal; three or four dishes are a plenty. At the next meal you can have a change. The cook should tax her inventive powers to vary the dishes she prepares for the table, and the stomach should not be compelled to take the same kinds of food meal after meal.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 7]          Many make a mistake in drinking cold water with their meals. Taken with meals water diminishes the flow of the salivary glands; and the colder the water, the greater the injury to the stomach. Ice water or iced lemonade, drank with meals, will arrest digestion until the system has imparted sufficient warmth to the stomach to enable it to take up its work again. Hot drinks are debilitating; and besides, those who indulge in their use become slaves to the habit. Food should not be washed down; no drink is needed with meals. Eat slowly, and allow the saliva to mingle with the food. The more liquid there is taken into the stomach with the meals, the more difficult it is for the food to digest; for the liquid must first be absorbed. Do not eat largely of salt, give up bottled pickles, keep fiery, spiced food out of your stomach, eat fruit with your meals, and the irritation that calls for so much drink will cease to exist. But if anything is needed to quench thirst, pure water drank some little time before or after the meal is all that nature requires. Never take tea, coffee, beer, wine, or any spirituous liquors. Water is the best liquid possible to cleanse the tissues.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 8]          Very hot food ought not to be taken into the stomach. Soups, puddings, and other articles of the kind, are often eaten too hot, and as a consequence the stomach is debilitated. Let them become partly cooled before they are eaten.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 9]          In order to have healthy digestion, food should be eaten slowly. Those who wish to avoid dyspepsia, and those who realize their obligation to keep all their powers in the condition which will enable them to render the best service to God, will do well to remember this. If your time to eat is limited, do not bolt your food, but eat less, and eat slowly. The benefit you derive from your food does not depend so much on the quantity eaten as on its thorough digestion, nor the gratification of the taste so much on the amount of food swallowed as on the length of time it remains in the mouth. Those who are excited, anxious, or in a great hurry, would do well not to eat until they have found rest or relief; for the vital powers, already severely taxed, cannot supply the necessary gastric juice.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 10]          When about to start on a journey, and obliged to meet the train at an hour earlier than your usual meal time, think of the results of irregular and rapid eating, and take something as a lunch, if it is no more than bread and an apple or some other kind of fruit. When traveling, some are almost constantly nibbling, if there is anything within their reach. This is a most pernicious practice. Animals that do not have reason, and that know nothing of mental taxation, may do this without injury; but they are no criterion for rational beings, who have mental powers that should be used for God and humanity. If travelers would eat regularly of the simplest and most nutritious kinds of food, they would not experience so great weariness, nor suffer so much from sickness.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 11]          It is quite a common custom with people of the world to eat three times a day, besides eating at irregular intervals between meals; and the last meal is generally the most hearty, and is often taken just before retiring. This is reversing the natural order; a hearty meal should never be taken so late in the day. Should these persons change their practice, and eat but two meals a day, and nothing between meals, not even an apple, a nut, or any kind of fruit, the result would be seen in a good appetite and greatly improved health.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 12]          Our Saviour warned his disciples that in the last days, just prior to his second coming, a state of things would exist very similar to that which preceded the flood. Eating and drinking would be carried to excess, and the world would be given up to business and pleasure. This state of things does exist at the present time. The world is largely given up to the indulgence of appetite; and the disposition to follow its customs and maxims will bring us into bondage to perverted habits,--habits that will make us more and more like the doomed inhabitants of Sodom.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 13]          Excessive indulgence in eating and drinking is sin. Our heavenly Father has bestowed upon us the great blessing of health reform, that we may glorify him by obeying the claims he has upon us. It is the duty of those who have received the light upon this important subject to manifest a greater interest for those who are still suffering for want of knowledge. Those who are looking for the soon appearing of their Saviour should be the last to manifest a lack of interest in this great work of reform. The harmonious, healthy action of all the powers of body and mind results in happiness; the more elevated and refined the powers, the more pure and unalloyed the happiness. An aimless life is a living death. The mind should dwell upon themes relating to our eternal interests. This will be conducive to health of body and mind.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, July 29, 1884 par. 14]          Our faith requires us to elevate the standard of reform, and take advance steps. The condition of our acceptance with God is a practical separation from the world. The Lord calls upon us as a people, "Come out from among them, and be ye separate," "and touch not the unclean; and I will receive you." The world may despise you because you do not meet their standard, engage in their dissipating amusements, and follow their pernicious ways; but the God of heaven promises to receive you, and to be a Father unto you. 'Ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.' The apostle continues, "Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." This is our work as Christians, to cleanse our robes of character from every spot. The spirit must be in harmony with the Spirit of Christ; the habits must be in conformity to his will, in obedience to his requirements.  {RH, July 29, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 1]       August 5, 1884 Christian Experience.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         When the children of Israel were slaves in the land of Egypt, God called them out of bondage into a place where they could worship him without restraint. He wrought for them in the way by miracles; he also proved them by bringing them into strait places. But, notwithstanding the wonderful dealings of God with them, and their deliverance so many times, they murmured when tried by him. Their language was, "Would to God we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt."  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 2]          Many who profess to believe the truth for these last days think it strange that the Israelites were so ungrateful as to forget what God had done for them, and even to murmur at the hardships they encountered as they journeyed, when in the sight of God these very persons have done worse than they. God has given us great light. We have a truth so clear, so plain, that it cannot be resisted; yet this great blessing has not been prized, or even realized. If trials arise, some think they have a hard time, and begin to look back. Some do not know what purifying trials are, and make trials for themselves. They are easily discouraged, and Satan magnifies their grievances, and puts thoughts into their minds that, if given away to, will destroy their influence and usefulness.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 3]          It is a fearful thing to murmur against God. Should his hand be withdrawn from these complaining ones, and they be left subject to disease and death, then they would know what trouble is. They do not bear in mind that the way which they are traveling is a rugged, self-denying way, and that they must not expect everything to move on as smoothly as though they were traveling in the broad road. God proves his people in this world. This is the fitting-up place to appear in his presence. Here persons will show what power affects their hearts and controls their actions. If it is the power of divine truth, it will lead to good works. But if evil angels control the heart, it will be seen in various ways. The fruit will be selfishness, covetousness, pride, and other evil passions.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 4]          Professors of religion are not willing to examine their own hearts closely; and it is a fearful fact that many are indulging a false hope. Some are leaning on an old experience which they had years ago; but when brought down to this heart-searching time, when all should have a living experience, they have nothing to relate. When they subdue those sins which God hates, Jesus will come in and sup with them, and they with him. Drawing divine strength from Jesus, they will grow up in him, and be able to say with holy triumph, "Thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ." But it would be more pleasing to the Lord if lukewarm professors of religion had never named his name; for they are a stumbling-block to unbelievers, and a continual weight to those who would be faithful followers of Jesus.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 5]          The Lord is soon coming, and we should not put off that event. It is our present duty to prepare for the things that are coming on the earth, and to let our works correspond with our faith. The mind must be stayed upon God; our influence should tell on the side of truth. We cannot honor the Lord when we are careless and indifferent; we cannot glorify him when we are desponding. We must be in earnest to secure our own soul's salvation, and to save others. All importance should be attached to this work, and everything else should be secondary.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 6]          A form of godliness will not save any. All must have a deep and living experience. This alone will save them in the time of trouble. Then their work will be tried of what sort it is; and if it is gold, silver, and precious stones, they will be hid as in the secret of the Lord's pavilion; but if their work is wood, hay, and stubble, nothing can shield them from the fierceness of Jehovah's wrath.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 7]          The young, as well as those who are older, will be required to give a reason of their hope. But the mind, designed by God for better things, formed to serve him perfectly, is often allowed to wander aimlessly, or to dwell upon subjects of no real interest. It might have been trained to grasp the true foundation of the Christian's hope; but its energies have been absorbed by story-books, dress and show, pride and vanity. Those who allow themselves to be diverted with idle tales may have the imagination fed, but the mind is led directly from God. The interest is destroyed in his precious word, which has been given us to guide our feet through the perils of this dark world.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 8]          That precious word tells us how we can escape the wrath of God, and of the great Sacrifice that has been offered that we might enjoy his presence forever. If any come short at last, having heard the truth as they have in this land of light, it will be their own fault; they will be without excuse. The way has been made plain; but they allow other things to divert the mind, and take no interest to find out the divine will. God is trifled with by professed Christians, and when his holy word shall judge them at the last day, they will be found wanting. That word is the standard; their motives, words, works, and the manner in which they use their time, will be compared with the written word of God; and if they come short, their cases are decided forever.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 9]          Many measure themselves among themselves, and compare their lives with the lives of others. This should not be. No one but Christ is given us as an example. He is our true pattern, and each should strive to excel in imitating him. We are co-workers with Christ, or co-workers with the enemy. We either gather with Christ or scatter abroad. We are decided, whole-hearted Christians, or none at all. Says Christ, "I would thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth."  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 10]          Some hardly know as yet what self-denial is, or what it is to suffer for the truth's sake; but none will enter heaven without making a sacrifice. A spirit of self-denial should be cherished. Some have not laid themselves a sacrifice on the altar of God. They indulge in hasty, fitful tempers, gratify their appetites, and attend to their own self-interest, regardless of the cause of God. Those who are willing to make any sacrifice for eternal life will have it, and it will be worth all that it costs. The far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory will eclipse every earthly pleasure.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 11]          I wish that all could realize something of the wondrous love of the Son of God, to whom angels ascribe praise, honor, and glory. He was so interested for our salvation that for our sakes he left his high command in heaven, and patiently bore every indignity and slight which man could heap upon him. He was wounded, smitten, and bruised; he was stretched on Calvary's cross, and suffered the most agonizing death, that we might enjoy the light and glory of heaven, and live with him in the mansions he is preparing for us.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 12]          All heaven is interested in our salvation; and shall we be indifferent? Shall we be careless, as though it were a small matter whether we are saved or lost? Shall we slight the sacrifice that has been made for us? Some have done this, and the frown of God is upon them. But his Spirit will not always be grieved. After God has done all that could be done to save men, if they still show by their lives that they slight offered mercy, death will be their portion; and it will be a dreadful death, for they will have to feel the agony that Christ felt upon the cross. They will then realize what they have lost,--eternal life and the immortal inheritance.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 13]          Young and old have a conflict before them. They should not sleep for a moment, for a wily foe is constantly on the alert to lead them astray and overcome them. There must be an entire, unreserved surrender to God, a forsaking and turning away from the love of the world and earthly things, or we cannot be Christ's disciples. Jesus is soon coming: and will he acknowledge as his people those who are conformed to the world? Oh, no. He will accept as his none but those who are pure and holy,--those who have been purified and made white, and have kept themselves separate, unspotted from the world.  {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, August 5, 1884 par. 14]          The life and spirit of Christ is the only standard of excellence and perfection; and our only safe course is to follow his example. If we do this, he will guide us by his counsel, and afterward receive us to glory. If we strive to walk in the footsteps of our Redeemer, if we live for it, and believe for it, God is willing to give us of his free Spirit,--more willing than earthly parents are to give good gifts to their children. Then we shall walk in the light, as he is in the light. And we shall "be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge," that we may be "filled with all the fullness of God."                                                                   -    {RH, August 5, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 1]       August 12, 1884 Unity and Love.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "Let love be without dissimulation." Romans 12:9.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 2]          The great lesson that Christ taught by his life and example was that of unity and love among brethren. This love is the token of discipleship, the divine credentials which the Christian bears to the world. "By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another." Love to God and man must be an inwrought principle in the soul; for there is no other way that the Christian can become a "partaker of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust."  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 3]          Great light is shining, and some have received the precious light, and hold it fast with rejoicing. But Satan has had too great power even over these. They have not had a zeal and wide-awake, unselfish interest corresponding with the truth they believe. Love has been wanting, and its absence greatly pleases our wily foe. He is the author of malice, envy, jealousy, hatred, and dissension, and he rejoices to see these weeds choke out love, that tender plant of heavenly growth. In his providence, God permits those who, deluded by the enemy, have chosen fables instead of unadulterated truth, to entertain the same feelings toward commandment-keepers that the Jewish nation had toward their Master,--feelings that led them to reject him as the promised Messiah, and delivered him up to suffer a cruel death. And as the people of God meet with opposition from the powers of darkness and the ungodly around them, they are drawn nearer to each other.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 4]          The question arises again and again, Why does the Lord suffer these trials to come, and this hatred to be kindled against those who love Jesus and are keeping the commandments of God? But Jesus suffered before us, and we are exhorted to "consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself," lest we be wearied and faint in our minds. The battle between the powers of darkness and the powers of light is continually going forward. Christ and Satan are each in the field: Christ ready to save to the uttermost all who come unto him; Satan determined to afflict and control. Satan is angry with the righteous; for their life of obedience to God brings them in constant collision with his plans and wishes.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 5]          We are now living in the antitypical day of atonement. The great and solemn closing work is going forward in the sanctuary above. Every man is required to afflict his soul before God; every heart is required to be in harmony with the divine will. In this important time the great enemy intercepts himself between man and his Creator. He is continually seeking to separate the people of God from the love of Jesus, to draw them away from his protecting care. He it is that inclines the human soul unto vanity. He leads men to gather attention to themselves, and to receive praise and honor that should be given to God. And the greatest trials that men meet come in consequence of their blindness to Satan's temptations.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 6]          The Lord works in behalf of his people. He seeks to break the cruel power that Satan exercises over the children of men; and he would do great things for them if they would submit to his authority instead of choosing the service of Satan. He wrought wonderfully for his ancient people Israel to deliver them from their oppressive bondage in Egypt. He went through the proud land of the Pharaohs with tempest and fire, with plague and death. He rescued them from their servile state, and brought them to a good land,--a land that in his providence had been prepared for them as a refuge from their enemies, where they might dwell under the shadow of his wings. He brought them to himself and encircled them in his everlasting arms; and in return for all his goodness and mercy to them, they were required to have no other gods before him, the living God, and to exalt his name and make it glorious in the earth.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 7]          All heaven is interested in man, and desires his salvation. This is the great aim in all God's dealings with individuals. Now, in 1884, Jesus is pleading in behalf of his people; and it is a matter of the greatest wonder to the heavenly host that so few care to be freed from the bondage of evil influences, so few are willing to exercise all their powers in harmony with Christ in the great work of their deliverance. If men could have unveiled before them the workings of the great deceiver to keep them in the gall of bitterness and the bond of iniquity, how earnest would they be to renounce the works of darkness, how guarded lest they yield to temptation, how careful to see and remove every defect which mars the image of God in them; how they would press to the side of Jesus, and what earnest supplications would ascend to heaven for a calmer, closer, happier, walk with God.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 8]          Jesus came to earth to be, not only man's Redeemer, but his great Exemplar. His was a perfect life, a life of meekness, lowliness, purity, and unlimited trust in God. He was a Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, and he taught us practically the great lesson of calm, constant, unwavering confidence in our heavenly Father. He permits temptations, trials, and afflictions to come to his loved ones. They are his providences, visitations of mercy to bring them back when they stray from his side, and give them a deeper sense of his presence and providential care. The peace that passeth understanding is not for those who shrink from trials, from struggles, and from self-denial. We cannot appreciate peace and joy in Christ, and the gift of eternal life, unless we are willing to make every sacrifice to obtain these great blessings.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 9]          The eye of Jesus is upon us every moment. The clouds which intervene between the soul and the Sun of Righteousness are in the providence of God permitted to arise that our faith may be strengthened to grasp the great hopes, the sure promises, that shine undimmed through the darkness of every storm. Faith must grow through conflict and suffering. We must individually learn to suffer and be strong, and not sink down in weakness nor faint in adversity. We must not count our lives dear unto ourselves, but must walk in the path of duty, denying self for Christ's sake.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 10]          The path to freedom from sin is through crucifixion of self, and conflict with the powers of darkness. Let none be discouraged in view of the severe trials to be met in the time of Jacob's trouble, which is yet before them. They are to work earnestly, anxiously, not for that time, but for today. What we want is to have a knowledge of the truth as it is in Christ now, and a personal experience now. In these precious closing hours of probation, we have a deep and living experience to gain. We shall thus form characters that will insure our deliverance in the time of trouble.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 11]         The time of trouble is the crucible that is to bring out Christ-like characters. It is designed to lead the people of God to renounce Satan and his temptations. The last conflict will reveal Satan to them in his true character, that of a cruel tyrant, and it will do for them what nothing else could do, up-root him entirely from their affections. For to love and cherish sin, is to love and cherish its author, that deadly foe of Christ. When they excuse sin and cling to perversity of character, they give Satan a place in their affections, and pay him homage.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 12]          The work of the enemy is not abrupt, it is not sudden and startling; it is a secret undermining of the strongholds of principle. It commences in small things,--the neglect to be true to God and to rely upon him wholly, the disposition to concede to the demands of the world for the sake of gaining numbers on the church-book. But soon a wide gulf is opened between the position of the shepherd of the flock and the plain truths of the word of God. Our only safety is in searching the Scriptures and in being much on our knees before God, entreating him to imbue us with his Spirit, that when the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall for us lift up a standard against him.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 13]          It is great kindness on the part of our heavenly Father when he allows us to be placed under circumstances that lessen the attractions of earth, and lead us to place our affections on things above. Frequently, the loss of earthly blessings teaches us more than their possession. When we pass through trials and afflictions, it is no evidence that Jesus does not love and bless us. The pitying Lamb of God identifies his interest with that of his suffering ones. He guards them every moment. He is acquainted with every grief; he knows every suggestion of Satan, every doubt that tortures the soul. He is touched with the feeling of our infirmities; for he has experienced even more than we are passing through. He suffered, being tempted, that he might know how to succor those who are tempted, and thus bring many sons and daughters to glory. And when we remember these things, the divine love touchingly appeals to our hearts.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 14]          Jesus, our Advocate, is inviting us to walk with him. He is pleading the case of the tempted, the erring, and the faithless. He is striving to lift them into companionship with himself. It is his work to sanctify his people, to cleanse, ennoble, and purify them, and fill their hearts with peace. He is thus fitting them for glory, honor, and eternal life; for an inheritance richer and more lasting than that of any earthly prince.  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 15]          As children of God, members of the royal family, we must cultivate disinterested love for one another. We must press together. We should guard the interests of our brethren, even though we may think they err. We are not perfect ourselves; we are not immortal. Elijah was a mighty man of God; yet he was "subject to like passions as we are." We must be tender, kind, and true to one another. "By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples," says Christ, "if ye have love one to another."  {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, August 12, 1884 par. 16]          Dear brethren and sisters, if we have the religion of Jesus in our hearts, it will be revealed in our lives. If we love Christ, we shall love one another. Let your life more than your lips, argue for your Saviour. It is by a well ordered life and godly conversation that you represent him to the world.                                                    -    {RH, August 12, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 1]       August 19,1884  Importance of Education.  ［AN ADDRESS DELIVERED  BEFORE THE TEACHERS AND STUDENTS OF BATTLE CREEK  COLLEGE AT THE TIME OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE,  IN BATTLE CREEK, MICH., NOV. 15, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Text: "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." Psalms 111:10.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 2]          The true object of education should be carefully considered. God has intrusted to each one capacities and powers, that they may be returned to him enlarged and improved. All his gifts are granted to us to be used to the utmost. He requires every one of us to cultivate our powers, and attain the highest possible capacity for usefulness, that we may do noble work for God, and bless humanity. Every talent that we possess, whether of mental capacity, money, or influence, is of God, so that we may say with David. "All things come of thee, and of thine own have we given thee."  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 3]          Dear youth, what is the aim and purpose of your life? Are you ambitious for education that you may have a name and position in the world? Have you thoughts that you dare not express, that you may one day stand upon the summit of intellectual greatness; that you may sit in deliberative and legislative councils, and help to enact laws for the nation? There is nothing wrong in these aspirations. You may every one of you make your mark. You should be content with no mean attainments. Aim high, and spare no pains to reach the standard.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 4]          The fear of the Lord lies at the foundation of all true greatness. Integrity, unswerving integrity, is the principle that you need to carry with you into all the relations of life. Take your religion into your school-life, into your boarding-house, into all your pursuits. The important question with you now is, how to so choose and perfect your studies that you will maintain the solidity and purity of an untarnished Christian character, holding all temporal claims and interests in subjection to the higher claims of the gospel of Christ. You want now to build as you will be able to furnish, to so relate yourself to society and to life that you may answer the purpose of God in your creation. As disciples of Christ, you are not debarred from engaging in temporal pursuits; but you should carry your religion with you. Whatever the business you may qualify yourself to engage in, never entertain the idea that you cannot make a success of it without sacrificing principle.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 5]          Balanced by religious principle, you may climb to any height you please. We would be glad to see you rising to the noble elevation God designs that you shall reach. Jesus loves the precious youth; and he is not pleased to see them grow up with uncultivated, undeveloped talents. They may become strong men of firm principle, fitted to be intrusted with high responsibilities, and to this end they may lawfully strain every nerve.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 6]          But never commit so great a crime as to pervert your God-given powers to do evil and destroy others. There are gifted men who use their ability to spread moral ruin and corruption; but all such are sowing seed that will produce a harvest which they will not be proud to reap. It is a fearful thing to use God-given abilities in such a way as to scatter blight and woe instead of blessing in society. It is also a fearful thing to fold the talent intrusted to us in a napkin, and hide it away in the world; for this is casting away the crown of life. God claims our service. There are responsibilities for every one to bear; and we can fulfill life's grand mission only when these responsibilities are fully accepted, and faithfully and conscientiously discharged.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 7]          Says the wise man, "Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth." But do not for a moment suppose that religion will make you sad and gloomy, and will block up the way to success. The religion of Christ does not obliterate or even weaken a single faculty. It in no way incapacitates you for the enjoyment of any real happiness; it is not designed to lessen your interest in life, or to make you indifferent to the claims of friends and society. It does not mantle the life in sackcloth; it is not expressed in deep-drawn sighs and groans. No, no; those who in everything make God first and last and best, are the happiest people in the world. Smiles and sunshine are not banished from their countenance. Religion does not make the receiver coarse and rough, untidy and uncourteous; on the contrary, it elevates and ennobles him, refines his taste, sanctifies his judgment, and fits him for the society of heavenly angels and for the home that Jesus has gone to prepare.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 8]          Let us never lose sight of the fact that Jesus is a well-spring of joy. He does not delight in the misery of human beings, but loves to see them happy. Christians have many sources of happiness at their command, and they may tell with unerring accuracy what pleasures are lawful and right. They may enjoy such recreations as will not dissipate the mind or debase the soul, such as will not disappoint, and leave a sad after influence to destroy self-respect or bar the way to usefulness. If they can take Jesus with them, and maintain a prayerful spirit, they are perfectly safe.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 9]          The psalmist says: "The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding to the simple." As an educating power the Bible is without a rival. No scientific works are so well adapted to develop the mind as a contemplation of the great and vital truths and practical lessons of the Bible. No other book has ever been printed which is so well calculated to give mental power. Men of the greatest intellects, if not guided by the word of God in their research, become bewildered; they cannot comprehend the Creator or his works. But set the mind to grasp and measure eternal truth, summon it to effort by delving for the jewels of truth in the rich mine of the word of God, and it will never become dwarfed and enfeebled, as when left to dwell upon commonplace subjects.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 10]          The Bible is the most instructive and comprehensive history that has ever been given to the world. Its sacred pages contain the only authentic account of the Creation. Here we behold the power that "stretched forth the heavens, and laid the foundations of the earth." Here we have a truthful history of the human race, one that is unmarred by human prejudice or human pride.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 11]          In the word of God we find subject for the deepest thought; its truths arouse to the loftiest aspiration. Here we hold communion with patriarchs and prophets, and listen to the voice of the Eternal as he speaks with men. Here we behold what the angels contemplate with wonder,--the Son of God, as he humbled himself to become our substitute and surety, to cope single-handed with the powers of darkness, and to gain the victory in our behalf.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 12]          Our youth have the precious Bible; and if all their plans and purposes are tested by the Holy Scriptures, they will be led into safe paths. Here we may learn what God expects of the beings formed in his image. Here we may learn how to improve the present life, and how to secure the future life. No other book can satisfy the questionings of the mind, and the cravings of the heart. By giving heed to the teachings of God's word, men may rise from the lowest depths of ignorance and degradation to become sons of God, associates of sinless angels.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 13]          The more the mind dwells upon these themes, the more it will be seen that the same principles run through natural and spiritual things. There is harmony between nature and Christianity; for both have the same Author. The book of nature and the book of revelation indicate the working of the same divine mind. There are lessons to be learned in nature; and there are lessons, deep, earnest, and all-important lessons, to be learned from the book of God.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 14]          Young friends, the fear of the Lord lies at the very foundation of all progress; it is the beginning of wisdom. Your Heavenly Father has claims upon you; for without solicitation or merit on your part he gives you the bounties of his providence; and more than this, he has given you all heaven in one gift, that of his beloved Son. In return for this infinite gift, he claims of you willing obedience. As you are bought with a price, even the precious blood of the Son of God, he requires that you make a right use of the privileges you enjoy. Your intellectual and moral faculties are God's gifts, talents intrusted to you for wise improvement, and you are not at liberty to let them lie dormant for want of proper cultivation, or be crippled and dwarfed by inaction. It is for you to determine whether or not the weighty responsibilities that rest upon you shall be faithfully met, whether or not your efforts shall be well-directed and your best.  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, August 19, 1884 par. 15]          We are living in the perils of the last days. All heaven is interested in the characters you are forming. Every provision has been made for you, that you should be a partaker of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. Man is not left alone to conquer the powers of evil by his own feeble efforts. Help is at hand, and will be given every soul who really desires it. Angels of God, that ascend and descend the ladder that Jacob saw in vision, will help every soul who will to climb even to the highest heaven. They are guarding the people of God, and watching how every step is taken. Those who climb the shining way will be rewarded; they will enter into the joy of their Lord.                                 (Concluded next week.)  {RH, August 19, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 1]       August 26, 1884 Importance of Education.  ［AN ADDRESS DELIVERED BEFORE THE  TEACHERS AND STUDENTS OF BATTLE CREEK COLLEGE AT THE TIME  OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, IN BATTLE CREEK, MICH., NOV. 15, 1883.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  (Concluded.)  -         Text: "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." Psalm 111:10.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 2]         With Daniel, the fear of the Lord was the beginning of wisdom. He was placed in a position where temptation was strong. In king's courts, dissipation was on every side; selfish indulgence, gratification of appetite, intemperance and gluttony, were the order of each day. Daniel could join in the debilitating, corrupting practices of the courtiers, or he could resist the influence that tended downward. He chose the latter course. He purposed in his heart that he would not be corrupted by the sinful indulgences with which he was brought in contact, let the consequences be what they might. He would not even defile himself with the king's meat, or with the wine that he drank. The Lord was pleased with the course that Daniel pursued. He was greatly beloved and honored of heaven; and to him the God of wisdom gave skill in the learning of the Chaldeans, and understanding in all visions and dreams.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 3]          If the students who attend our colleges would be firm, and maintain integrity, if they would not associate with those who walk in the paths of sin, nor be charmed by their society, like Daniel they would enjoy the favor of God. If they would discard unprofitable amusements and indulgence of appetite, their minds would be clear for the pursuit of knowledge. They would thus gain a moral power that would enable them to remain unmoved when assailed by temptation. It is a continual struggle to be always on the alert to resist evil; but it pays to obtain one victory after another over self and the powers of darkness. And if the youth are proved and tested, as was Daniel, what honor can they reflect to God by their firm adherence to the right.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 4]          A spotless character is as precious as the gold of Ophir. Without pure, unsullied virtue, none can ever rise to any honorable eminence. But noble aspirations and the love of righteousness are not inherited. Character cannot be bought; it must be formed by stern efforts to resist temptation. The formation of a right character is the work of a lifetime, and is the outgrowth of prayerful meditation united with a grand purpose. The excellence of character that you possess must be the result of your own effort. Friends may encourage you, but they cannot do the work for you. Wishing, sighing, dreaming, will never make you great or good. You must climb. Gird up the loins of your mind, and go to work with all the strong powers of your will. It is the wise improvement of your opportunities, the cultivation of your God-given talents, that will make you men and women that can be approved of God, and a blessing to society. Let your standard be high, and with indomitable energy, make the most of your talents and opportunities, and press to the mark.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 5]          Will our youth consider that they have battles to fight? Satan and his hosts are arrayed against them, and they have not the experience that those of mature age have gained.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 6]          Satan has an intense hatred for Christ, and the purchase of his blood, and he works with all deceivableness of unrighteousness. He seeks by every artifice to enlist the young under his banner; and he uses them as his agents to suggest doubts of the Bible. When one seed of doubt is sown, Satan nourishes it until it produces an abundant harvest. If he can unsettle one youth in regard to the Scripture, that one will not cease to work until other minds are leavened with the same skepticism.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 7]          Those who cherish doubts will boast of their independence of mind; but they are far enough from possessing genuine independence. Their minds are filled with slavish fear, lest some one as weak and superficial as themselves should ridicule them. This is weakness, and slavery to the veriest tyrant. True liberty and independence are found in the service of God. His service will place upon you no restriction that will not increase your happiness. In complying with his requirements, you will find a peace, contentment, and enjoyment that you can never have in the path of wild license and sin. Then study well the nature of the liberty you desire. Is it the liberty of the sons of God, to be free in Christ Jesus? or do you call the selfish indulgence of base passions freedom? Such liberty carries with it the heaviest remorse; it is the cruelest bondage.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 8]          True independence of mind is not stubbornness. It leads the youth to form their opinions on the word of God, irrespective of what others may say or do. If in the company of the unbelieving, the atheist, or the infidel, it leads them to acknowledge and defend their belief in the sacred truths of the gospel against the cavilings and witticisms of their ungodly associates. If they are with those who think it a virtue to parade the faults of professed Christians, and then scoff at religion, morality, and virtue, real independence of mind will lead them courteously yet boldly to show that ridicule is a poor substitute for sound argument. It will enable them to look beyond the caviler to the one who influences him, the adversary of God and man, and to resist him in the person of his agent.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 9]          Stand up for Jesus, young friends, and in your time of need Jesus will stand up for you. "By their fruits ye shall know them." Either God or Satan controls the mind; and the life shows so clearly that none need mistake to which power you yield allegiance. Every one has an influence either for good or for evil. Is your influence on the side of Christ or on that of Satan? Those who turn away from iniquity enlist the power of Omnipotence in their favor. The atmosphere that surrounds them is not of earth. By the silent power of a well ordered life and a godly conversation, they may present Jesus to the world. They may reflect Heaven's light, and win souls to Christ.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 10]          I am glad that we have institutions where our youth can be separated from the corrupting influences so prevalent in the schools of the present day. Our brethren and sisters should be thankful that in the providence of God our colleges have been established, and should stand ready to sustain them by their means. Every influence should be brought to bear to educate the youth and to elevate their morals. They should be trained to have moral courage to resist the tide of moral pollution in this degenerate age. With a firm hold upon divine power, they may stand in society to mold and fashion, rather than to be fashioned after the world's model.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 11]          There can be no more important work than the proper education of our youth. We must guard them, fighting back Satan, that he shall not take them out of our arms. When the youth come to our colleges, they should not be made to feel that they have come among strangers, who do not care for their souls. There should be fathers and mothers in Israel who will watch for their souls, as they that must give account. Brethren and sisters, do not hold yourselves aloof from the dear youth, as though you have no particular concern or responsibility for them. You who have long professed to be Christians have a work to do to patiently and kindly lead them in the right way. You should show them that you love them because they are younger members of the Lord's family, the purchase of his blood.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 12]          The future of society will be determined by the youth of today. Satan is making earnest, persevering efforts to corrupt the mind and debase the character of every young person; and shall we who have more experience stand as mere spectators, and see him accomplish his purpose without hindrance? Let us stand at our post as minute men, to work for these youth, and through the help of God hold them back from the pit of destruction. In the parable, while men slept, the enemy sowed tares; and while you, my brethren and sisters, are unconscious of his work, he is gathering an army of youth under his banner; and he exults, for through them he carries on his warfare against God.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 13]         The teachers in our schools have a heavy responsibility to bear. They must be in words and character what they wish their students to be,--men and women that fear God and work righteousness. If they are acquainted with the way themselves, they can train the youth to walk in it. They will not only educate them in the sciences, but train them to have moral independence, to work for Jesus, and to take up burdens in his cause.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 14]          Teachers, what opportunities are yours! What a privilege is within your reach of molding the minds and characters of the youth under your charge! What a joy it will be to you to meet them around the great white throne, and know that you have done what you could to fit them for immortality! If your work stands the test of the great day, how like sweetest music will fall upon your ear the benediction of the Master, "Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, August 26, 1884 par. 15]          In the great harvest field there is abundance of work for all, and those who neglect to do what they can, will be found guilty before God. Let us work for time and for eternity. Let us work for the youth with all the powers God has bestowed upon us, and he will bless our well-directed efforts. Our Saviour longs to save the young. He would rejoice to see them around his throne clothed in the spotless robes of his righteousness. He is waiting to place upon their heads the crown of life, and hear their happy voices join in ascribing honor and glory and majesty to God and the Lamb in the song of victory that shall echo and re-echo throughout the courts of heaven.  {RH, August 26, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 1]       September 2, 1884 Parental Responsibility.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         There is great responsibility resting upon parents. They should not be led by their children, but should restrain and guide them. Abraham was faithful in his house. His authority was regarded. He commanded his household after him, and his fidelity was remembered of God.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 2]          Eli took a different course. He might have restrained his children, but he did not; and as a consequence his sons became vile, and by their wickedness led Israel astray. Terrible calamities resulted from Eli's neglect, both to the house of Eli and to the children of Israel.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 3]          The salvation of children depends very much upon the course pursued by the parents. Children must be restrained and their passions subdued, or God will surely destroy them in the day of his fierce anger, and the parents who have not controlled them will not be blameless. Especially should those who have authority in the church of God govern their own families, and have them in subjection. They are not prepared to decide in matters of the church unless they can rule well their own house.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 4]          Even after they are of age, children are required to respect their parents. They should listen to the counsel of godly parents, and not feel that because a few more years are added to their life, they have grown out of their duty to them. There is a commandment with promise to those who honor their father and mother.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 5]          There should always be a fixed principle on the part of Christian parents to be united in the government of their children. In some cases there is a fault in this respect,--a lack of union. The fault is sometimes with the father, but oftener with the mother. The father's labor calls him from home often, and from the society of his children. The fond mother pets and indulges them, and her influence tells. Sometimes she suffers wrongs in her children which should not be allowed for a moment, and even conceals these wrongs from the father. If the father discovers them, excuses are made, and but half the truth is told.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 6]          Here a lesson of deception is effectually taught the children. The mother does not consider as she should that the father has an equal interest in the children with herself, and that he should not be kept ignorant of the wrongs or besetments that ought to be corrected in them when young. The children know the lack of union in the parents, and it has its effect. They begin young to deceive; they cover up, and tell things in a false light to their mother as well as to their father. Exaggeration becomes habit, and blunt falsehoods come to be told with but little conviction or reproof of conscience.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 7]          Mother sets the example of pride, and this does much toward forming the character of their children. They are sowing seed that will bear fruit, and the harvest will be plenteous and sure. There will be no failure in the crop. Parents should be exemplary. They should exert a holy influence in their families. Their dress should be modest, different from that of the world around them. As they value the eternal interests of their children, they should faithfully rebuke pride in them and encourage it not by word or deed. Many parents do not take as firm and decided a stand as they should in dealing with their children. They suffer them to be like the world, and to associate with those who hate the truth, and whose influence is poisonous. By so doing they encourage in them a worldly disposition.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 8]          Parents, it is easier for you to teach your children a lesson of pride than a lesson of humility. Satan and his angels stand by your side to make a word or an act on your part effectual to encourage them to dress, and to mingle with society that is not holy. You thus plant in your own bosoms a thorn that will often pierce you and cause anguish. When you would counteract the sad lesson you have taught your children, you will find it a hard thing to do. You may deny them things that would gratify their pride; yet pride will live in the heart, longing to be satisfied, and nothing can kill it but the quick and powerful Spirit of God. When this finds its way to the heart, it will work like leaven, and transform the character. All love of dress and pride of appearance will be eradicated. There will be no place for love of adornment in the sanctified heart.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 9]          Parents generally put too much confidence in their children; for often when the parents are confiding in them, they are in concealed iniquity. Parents, watch your children with a jealous care. Exhort, reprove, counsel them, when you rise up, when you sit down; when you go out, when you come in; "line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little." Subdue your children when they are young. Their whole religious experience is affected by their early training. Teach them to submit to you, and the more readily will they learn to yield obedience to the requirements of God.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 10]          Children who are under strict discipline will at times become impatient of restraint, and will wish to have their own way, and go and come as they please. Especially from the age of ten to eighteen, they will often feel that there would be no harm in attending gatherings of their young associates; yet their experienced parents can see danger. They are acquainted with the peculiar temperament of their children, and know the influence of these things upon their minds; and from a desire for their salvation, keep them back from these exciting amusements. When these children decide for themselves to leave the pleasures of the world, and become Christ's disciples, what a burden is lifted from the hearts of the careful, faithful parents. Yet even then the labor of the parents must not cease. The children should not be left to take their own course, and always choose for themselves. They have but just commenced in earnest the warfare against pride, passion, envy, jealousy, hatred, and all the evils of the natural heart. And parents need to watch and counsel their children, and decide for them, and to show them that if they do not yield cheerful, willing obedience to their parents and to God, it is impossible for them to be Christians.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 11]          Some parents attend carefully to their temporal wants, and then think their duty done. Here they mistake. Their work has but just begun. The wants of the mind should be cared for. Children have trials just as hard to bear, just as grievous in character, as those of older persons; and it requires skill to apply the proper remedies to heal a wounded mind. While parents should be firm they should be gentle. They should not forget their childhood years, how much they yearned for sympathy and love, and how unhappy they felt when censured and fretfully chided. They should be young again in their feelings, and try to understand the wants of their children. Parents should encourage their children to confide in them, and to unburden to them their heart griefs, their little daily annoyances and trials. Thus they can learn to sympathize with their children; and they will be better fitted to point them to their never failing Friend and Counselor, who will be touched with the feeling of their infirmities, who was tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, September 2, 1884 par. 12]          Angels of God are watching the children with the deepest interest, to see what characters they develop. Jesus does not despise, neglect, or leave behind, the lambs of the flock. He has not bidden us move forward and leave them. He has not traveled so hastily as to leave us and our children behind. Oh, no; he has evened the path to life, even for the little ones. And parents should endeavor in his name to lead them along the narrow way.  {RH, September 2, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 1]       September 9, 1884 Pride and Worldliness to Be Avoided.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The people of God should not imitate the fashions of the world. Some have done this, and are fast losing the peculiar, holy character which should distinguish them as God's people. They give the lie to their profession. They think they are not like the world, but they are so near like them in dress, in conversation, and in actions, that there is no distinction between them.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 2]          Why is it so hard to lead a self-denying, humble life? Is it not because professed Christians are not dead to the world? If they were, it would be easy living for Christ? But many have a disposition to dress and act as much like the world as possible, and yet go to heaven. Such are seeking to climb up some other way. They do not enter through the strait gate and narrow way. And when they are thrown on a bed of death, the great inquiry is, "Am I prepared to die, prepared to appear before God in judgment, and pass the grand review?" Ah! then, if they could take back and live over the past, they would correct their lives; they would shun the follies of the world, its vanity and pride. They would live to the glory of God, and set an example to all around them.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 3]          Few manifest an interest in their eternal welfare; few are preparing for their final change; earth attracts them, its treasures seem of worth to them. They find enough to engross the mind. Satan is ever seeking to plunge them deeper and deeper into the cares of this life. As soon as one perplexity is off the mind, he stands ready to involve them in another by exciting an unholy desire for more of the things of earth. And thus time passes, and when it is too late they see that they have gained nothing substantial. They have grasped at shadows, and lost eternal life.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 4]          Many dress like the world to have an influence. They spend hours that are worse than thrown away, in studying this or that fashion to decorate the poor, mortal body. But here they make a sad and fatal mistake. If they would have a saving influence, if they would have their lives tell in favor of the truth, let them imitate the humble Pattern; let them show their faith by righteous works, and make the distinction broad between themselves and the world. The words, the dress, and the actions should tell for God. Then a holy influence will be shed upon all, and all will take knowledge of them, that they have been with Jesus. Unbelievers will see that faith in Christ's coming affects the character.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 5]          God hates pride; "and all the proud, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble; and the day that cometh shall burn them up." The third angel's message must yet work like leaven upon the hearts of many that profess to believe it; pride, selfishness, covetousness, and love of the world must be subdued. Jesus is soon coming; and he will acknowledge as his none but those who have been purified and made white, and who have kept themselves separate, unspotted from the world.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 6]          Those who profess to believe the third angel's message, often wound the cause of God by lightness, joking, and trifling. This evil is all through our ranks. There should be a humbling before the Lord; the Israel of God should rend the heart, and not the garment. Child-like simplicity is rarely seen; the approbation of man is more thought of than the displeasure of God. Set your hearts in order, dear brethren and sisters, lest the brittle thread of life be cut, and you lie down in the grave unsheltered, unprepared for the Judgment. Unless you make your peace with God, and tear yourselves from the world, your hearts will grow harder, and you will lean upon a false prop, a supposed preparation, and find out your mistake too late to secure a well-grounded hope.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 7]          The ax must be laid at the root of the tree. Pride and worldliness should not be suffered in the church. It is these things that separate God from his people. They have been asleep to the pride and conformity to the world which exist in the very midst of the church. Pride, covetousness, selfishness, and love of the world, are constantly increasing. The external appearance is an index to the heart. When hearts are affected by the truth, there will be a death to the world; and those who are dead to the world will not be moved by the laugh, the jeer, and the scorn of unbelievers. They will feel an anxious desire to be like their Master, separate from the world. They will not imitate its fashions or customs. The noble object will be ever before them, to glorify God, and gain the immortal inheritance, and in comparison with this everything of an earthly nature will sink into insignificance.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 8]          Too many neglect the Bible. They do not make that book their study and their rule of life as they should. Especially are the young guilty of this neglect. Most of them find plenty of time to read almost any other book; but the precious book that points to eternal life, the important book that is to judge them in the last day, is scarcely studied at all. Idle stories are attentively read, while the Bible is passed by neglected. A day is coming, a day of clouds and thick darkness, when all will wish to be thoroughly furnished by the plain, simple truths of the word of God, that they may meekly, yet decidedly, give a reason of their hope. All must understand the reason of their hope, to strengthen their own souls in the fierce conflict before the people of God. Without this, they will be wanting, and cannot have firmness and decision.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 9]          God will have a people separate and distinct from the world. When any cherish a desire to imitate the fashions of the world, he ceases to acknowledge them as his children, and they become the children of the world and of darkness. Those that had professed Christ, virtually put him off, and show that they are strangers to grace and to the meek and lowly Jesus. Had they acquainted themselves with him, they would walk worthy of him.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 10]          Young and old, God is now testing you. You are deciding your own eternal destiny. Your pride, your vain and empty conversation, your selfishness, are all put in the scale, and in many cases the weight of evil is fearfully against you. While evil is increasing and taking deep root, it is choking the good seed which has been sown in the heart. Many are flattering themselves that they are good Christians who have not a single ray of light from Jesus. They know not what it is to have the heart renewed by grace. They have no living experience for themselves in the things of God.  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 11]          God proves his people in this world. This is the fitting up place to appear in his presence. Here persons show what power affects their hearts and controls their actions. If it is the power of divine truth, it will lead to good works. It will elevate the receiver and make him noble-hearted and generous, like his divine Lord. But if evil angels control the heart, it will be seen in various ways. The fruit will be covetousness, selfishness, pride, and evil passions. The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked. Many professors of religion are not willing to examine themselves closely to see whether they are in the faith, and some are leaning of a false hope. They seem to think a profession of the truth will save them. When they subdue those sins which God hates, Jesus will come in and sup with them and they with him. They will then draw divine strength from Jesus, and will grow up in him, and be able to say with holy triumph. "Thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ."  {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, September 9, 1884 par. 12]          It is the privilege of every Christian to enjoy the deep movings of the Spirit of God. A sweet, heavenly peace may pervade the mind, and you may meditate with pleasure upon God and heaven. You may feast upon the glorious promises of his word. But know first that you have begun the Christian course. Know that the first steps are taken in the road to everlasting life. Be not deceived here; for eternal interests are at stake.                                                    -    {RH, September 9, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 1]       September 16, 1884 A Lesson on Covetousness.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         As Jesus was departing from a certain place, a young man came to him with the inquiry, "Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life? And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good? There is none good but one, that is, God; but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. He saith unto him, Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honor thy father and thy mother; and, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. The young man saith unto him, All these have I kept from my youth up; what lack I yet? Jesus said unto him. If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor and thou shalt have treasure in heaven; and come and follow me. But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful; for he had great possessions."  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 2]          Jesus quoted to the young man five of the last six commandments, also the second great commandment, on which the last six commandments depend. These he thought he had kept. Jesus did not mention the first four commandments, which define our duty to God. In answer to the inquiry," What lack I yet?" Jesus said to him, "If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven."  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 3]          Here was his lack. He failed to love God with all his heart and his neighbor as himself. Jesus touched his possessions. Said he, "Sell that thou hast, and give to the poor." This pointed out the young man's idol. His love of riches was supreme; hence it was impossible for him to love God with all his heart, with all his soul, and with all his mind. And this supreme love for his riches shut his eyes to the wants of his fellow-men. He did not love his neighbor as himself; therefore he failed to keep the last six commandments. His heart was on his treasures, swallowed up in his earthy possessions. He loved the things of earth better than God, better than the heavenly treasure. Jesus tested him to see which he loved most, riches or eternal life. Did he eagerly lay hold of the eternal prize? Did he earnestly strive to remove the obstacle that was in the way of his having a treasure in heaven? Oh, no; "he went away sorrowful, for he had great possessions."  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 4]          "Then said Jesus unto his disciples, Verily I say unto you that a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven. And again I say unto you, It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God."  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 5]          It is God's plan that riches should be used properly, distributed to bless the needy, and to advance the work of God. If men love their riches better than they love their fellow-men, better than they love God or the truths of his word, if their hearts are on their riches, they cannot have eternal life. Some would rather yield the truth than sell and give to the poor. Here souls are proved; and, like the rich young man, many go away sorrowful because they cannot have their riches and a treasure in heaven too. They cannot have both, and they risk their chance of eternal life for a worldly possession.  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 6]          "It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God." "With God all things are possible;" but he will not permit the rich men to selfishly hoard their riches, and yet enter into his kingdom. Truth, set home to the heart by the Spirit of God, will crowd out the love of riches. The love of Jesus and the love of money cannot dwell in the same heart. The love of God so far surpasses the love of money that the possessor breaks away from his riches and transfer his affections to God. Through love he is then led to minister to the wants of the needy and to assist the cause of God. It is his highest pleasure to make a right disposition of his Lord's goods. He holds all that he has as not his own, and faithfully discharges his duty as God's steward. Then he can keep both the great commandments of the law: "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind." "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself."  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 7]          In this way it is possible for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God. "And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive an hundred-fold, and shall inherit everlasting life." Here is the reward for those who sacrifice for God. They receive a hundred-fold in this life, and shall inherit everlasting life.  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 8]          "But many that are first shall be last, and the last shall be first." Some who receive the truth do not live it. They cling to their possessions, and are not willing to use their means to advance the cause of God. They will not trust God's promises. Their love of this world swallows up their faith. God calls for a portion of their substance, but they heed it not. They reason that they have labored hard to obtain what they have, and they cannot lend it to the Lord, for they may come to want. "O ye of little faith!" That God who cared for Elijah in the time of famine, will not pass by one of his self-sacrificing children. He who has numbered the hairs of their head will care for them, and in days of famine they will be satisfied. While the wicked are perishing from hunger and thirst, their bread and water will be sure. Those who cling to their earthly treasure, and will not make a right disposition of that which is lent them of God, will lose the heavenly treasure, eternal life.  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 9]          There was a time when there were but few who listened to and embraced the truth, and they had not much of this world's goods. Then it was necessary for some to sell their houses and lands, and obtain cheaper, while their means were freely lent to the Lord to publish the truth, and otherwise aid in advancing the cause of God. These self-sacrificing ones endured privations; but if they endure unto the end, great will be their reward.  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 10]          God has been moving upon many hearts. The truth for which a few sacrificed so much has triumphed, and multitudes have laid hold of it. In the providence of God, those who have means have been brought into the truth, that as the work increases the wants of his cause may be met. God does not now call for the houses his people need to live in; but if those who have an abundance do not hear his voice, cut loose from the world, and sacrifice for God, he will pass them by, and will call for those who are willing to do anything for Jesus, even to sell their homes to meet the wants of the cause. God will have free-will offerings. Those who give must esteem it a privilege to do so.  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 11]          Some give of their abundance, yet feel no lack. They do not practice self-denial for the cause of Christ. They give liberally and heartily, but they still have all that heart can wish. God regards it. The action and motive are strictly marked by him, and they will not lose their reward. But those who have less means must not excuse themselves because they cannot do as much as some others. Do what you can. Deny yourself of some article you can do without, and sacrifice for the cause of God. Like the poor widow, cast in your two mites. You will actually give more than all those who give of their abundance; and you will know how sweet it is to deny self, to give to the needy, to sacrifice for the truth, and to lay up treasure in heaven.  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 12]          The young, especially young men, who profess the truth, have yet a lesson of self-denial to learn. If these made more sacrifice for the truth, they would esteem it more highly. It would affect their hearts, and purify their lives. Too often the young do not take the burden of the cause of God, or feel any responsibility in regard to it. Is it because God has excused them? Oh, no; they excuse themselves. They do not realize that they are not their own. Their strength, their time, is not their own. They are bought with a price; and unless they possess the spirit of self-denial and sacrifice, they can never gain the immortal inheritance.  {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, September 16, 1884 par. 13]          Said the great Teacher, "Ye cannot serve God and mammon." "Choose ye this day whom ye will serve."                                                    -    {RH, September 16, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 1]       September 23, 1884 Temperance in All Things.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Only one lease of life is granted us here; and the inquiry with every one should be, How can I invest my life that it may yield the greatest profit? Life is valuable only as we improve it for the benefit of our fellow-creatures and the glory of God. Careful cultivation of the abilities with which the Creator has endowed us will fit us for usefulness here and eternal life in the world to come.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 2]          That time is well spent which is directed to the establishment and preservation of sound physical and mental health. It is too often the case that the precious boon of health is not appreciated until it is lost by transgression of nature's laws, and suffering and disease are experienced. It is easy to lose health, but it is difficult to regain it.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 3]          Many men in their eagerness to get money allow themselves to become so absorbed in business and the cares of this life that they sacrifice rest, sleep, and the comforts of life to this one object. Their naturally good constitutions are broken down, disease sets in, and death closes the scene. And yet the man who has obtained wealth at such a terrible price cannot take one dollar of it with him. Money, fine dwellings, and costly apparel avail him nothing now; his life-work is worse than useless.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 4]          We can ill afford to dwarf or cripple a single function of mind or body by overwork, or by abuse of any part of the living machinery. So sure as we do this, we must suffer the consequences. It is our first duty to God and our fellow-beings to develop all our powers. Every faculty with which the Creator has endowed us should be cultivated to the highest degree of perfection, that we may be able to do the greatest amount of good of which we are capable. The grace of Christ is needed to refine and purify the mind; this will enable us to see and correct our deficiencies, and to improve that which is excellent in our characters. This work, wrought for ourselves in the strength and name of Jesus, will be of more benefit to society than any sermon we might preach. The influence of a well-balanced, well-ordered life is of inestimable value. Intemperance is at the foundation of a large share of the ills of life. It destroys tens of thousands annually. Intemperance is not limited to the use of intoxicating liquors, but includes the hurtful indulgence of any appetite or passion. Today thousands are suffering from physical pain, and wishing again and again that they had never been born. God did not design this condition of things; it was brought about by the gross violation of nature's laws. If the appetites and passions were under the control of sanctified reason, society would present a widely different aspect.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 5]         Many things that are often made articles of diet are unfit for food; the taste for them is not natural, but has been cultivated. Stimulating food creates a desire for still stronger stimulants. Indigestible food throws the entire system out of order, and unnatural cravings and appetites are the result. "Touch not, taste not, handle not," is a motto that should be carried further than the mere use of spirituous liquors. True temperance teaches us to abstain entirely from that which is injurious, and to use healthful and nutritious articles judiciously.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 6]          Great efforts are made in our country to put down intemperance; but it is found a hard matter to overpower and chain the full-grown lion. If half these efforts were directed toward enlightening parents as to their responsibility in forming the habits and characters of their children, a thousand-fold more good might result than from the present course. We bid all workers in the cause of temperance Godspeed; but we invite them to look deeper into the cause of the evil they war against, and go more thoroughly and consistently into reform.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 7]         The unnatural appetite for spirituous liquors is created at home, in many cases at the tables of the very ones who are most zealous to lead out in the temperance campaigns. The first steps in intemperance are usually taken in early youth. Stimulating food is given to the child, and excites unnatural cravings. These false appetites are pandered to as they develop. The taste becomes more and more perverted; stronger stimulants are craved and indulged in, until finally the slave of appetite throws aside all restraint. The evil commenced in early life, and could have been prevented by the parents.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 8]          Parents should so conduct themselves that their lives will be a daily lesson of forbearance and self-control to their household. The father and mother should unite in disciplining their children; each should bear a share of the responsibility. They should acknowledge themselves under solemn obligations to God to train up their offspring in such a way as to secure to them, as far as possible, good physical health and well-developed characters. Upon the mother, however, will come the heavier burden, especially in the first few years of her children's lives. It is her duty to control and direct the developing minds of her tender charge, as well as to watch over their health. The father should aid her with his sympathy and counsel, and share her burden whenever it is possible for him to do so.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 9]          Parents should not lightly regard the work of training their children, nor neglect it upon any account. They should employ much time in careful study of the laws that regulate our being. They should make it their first business to become intelligent in regard to the proper manner of dealing with their children, that they may secure to them sound minds in sound bodies. Especially should they spread their tables upon all occasions with unstimulating yet nourishing food. There are but few who carry out the correct principles of health reform in furnishing their tables. To a very great extent, they are controlled by custom instead of sound reason and the claims of God. Many who profess to be followers of Christ are sadly neglectful of home duties. They do not realize the importance of so molding the characters of their children that they will have the moral stamina to resist the many temptations that ensnare the feet of youth.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 10]          We urge that the principles of temperance be carried into all the details of home life; that the example of the parents should be a lesson of temperance; that self-denial and self-control should be taught to the children, and enforced upon them, so far as consistent, from babyhood. And first it is important that the little ones be taught that they eat to live, and not live to eat; that the appetite must be held in subjection to the will; and that the will must be governed by calm, intelligent reason.  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, September 23, 1884 par. 11]          There are few as yet who are aroused sufficiently to understand how much their habits of diet have to do with their health, their characters, their usefulness in this world, and their eternal destiny. The appetite should ever be in subjection to the moral and intellectual organs. The body should be servant to the mind, and not the mind to the body. All should understand in regard to their own physical frames, that with the psalmist they may be able to exclaim, "I will praise Thee, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made."  {RH, September 23, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 1]       October 7, 1884 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  From Oakland, Cal., to Denver, Col.  -         Monday, Aug. 4, at 4 P. M., I left Oakland, Cal., to attend the Eastern camp-meetings. Although long, the journey has been pleasant, and I am grateful to God that he has thus far sustained me.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 2]          About two o'clock Thursday afternoon, we reached Denver, Col., and found that we were to stop there six hours. As we were about to leave the cars, we were glad to meet Elds. Jones and Ostrander, who were laboring here. A brother was at the station with his hack to take us to the tent. Besides the large tent, they had four small ones neatly fitted up for the accommodation of the laborers,--ministers, canvassers, and those engaged in missionary work.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 3]          Our train was to leave Denver at eight o'clock, and I was requested to speak at six. Messengers were sent to notify the brethren and sisters. A brother walked four miles to inform one family, and get them to the meeting. At the time appointed there was quite a good congregation out; and I felt it a privilege to speak to them on the work that is to be done in the cause of God, and the qualifications that are essential to fit us to engage in this work. I had freedom is speaking, and enjoyed a very pleasant season with these brethren and sisters. There were a number present who were not of our faith, and these listened with apparent interest.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 4]          The duty of elevating the standard of Christianity by adorning our profession, was set before these Christian laborers. Those who are giving themselves to the work of God should aim high; they will never reach a higher standard than that which they aim to attain. They cannot diffuse light until they have first received it. Work done for Christ endures forever; therefore the worker should know that he has the spirit of Jesus, and that he is daily learning in his school lessons that will be carried into practical life. If he consecrates all his powers to Jesus, his work will bear the impress of Heaven. He will work as Jesus worked, with that true humility which is the loveliest of graces, an ornament of great price in the sight of God. This will be the highest proof that Christ abides in the soul.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 5]          We all admire humility. We love to see a man who has a low estimate of his own ability,--one who modestly shrinks from responsibilities, not because of indolence, but because he feels the importance of the work, and his own unworthiness to perform it. Such men may be safely urged forward. As long as they make God their strength, they will not betray sacred trusts.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 6]          Some who feel capable of bearing responsibilities do not look to God for wisdom; they are self-sufficient, and are left to stumble and fall. There is everywhere seen a disposition to want the highest place, to seek for supremacy; and many, when they fail of their object, feel that their great ability is not appreciated. Such workers trouble the churches. It would be a relief if they would cease to work in the cause; for they never think that they are treated with the consideration they deserve. We are sick at heart of these pretentious men, who would force their own virtues and excellences upon the attention of others, and who are more than willing to assume responsibilities which they are not fitted to bear.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 7]          But in every department of the cause of God there are plenty of openings for those who will work in the spirit of humility that characterized the Master. From every direction voices are calling to us for help. Ministers alone can never do this work. There is an abundance of talent in the church that should be put to use. There are men and women who have ability, and whom God would accept as laborers in his cause; but they are shirking responsibilities under the plea of unfitness for the work. Ladies who in the parlor can engage in conversation with wonderful tact and earnestness, shrink from pointing the sinner to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world, and then kneeling in prayer, pleading that light may shine into the mind and heart of this precious one for whom Christ died. Oh! there is so much work for God and souls that is left undone because it is a cross, and because each seeks his own amusement, and works for his own selfish interest.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 8]          If those whose talents are rusting from inaction would seek the aid of the Spirit of God, and go to work, we should see much more accomplished. Urgent appeals for help would stir hearts; and the response would be made, "We will do what we can in our weakness and ignorance, looking to the great Teacher for wisdom." Can it be that amid all these open doors for usefulness, these pathetic pleadings for help, men and women will sit with folded hands, or employ those hands only in selfish labor for earthly objects?  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 9]          "Ye are the light of the world," said Jesus to his disciples. But how few are conscious of their own power and influence; how few realize what they might do to be a help and a blessing to others. They wrap their talent in a napkin, and bury it in the earth, and flatter themselves that they possess a commendable humility. But the books of Heaven testify against these idlers, as slothful, wicked servants who are grievously sinning against God by neglecting the work which he has given them to do. They will make no plea of unfitness when the heavenly records are opened, revealing their glaring neglect.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 10]          Whatever the talent intrusted to us may be, we are required to use it in the service of God, and not in the service of mammon. Satan presented to Christ all the glories of the world in the most attractive light, offering them as a gift if he would worship him. But Jesus said, "Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve." With men Satan has greater success. The alluring charms of the world, which he is capable of presenting in a manner to captivate the senses, in their estimation eclipses the attractions of heaven, and they lose all sense of the value of eternal riches. The abilities which God intrusted to them to be used to the utmost for his glory are devoted to selfish ends. Often men so pervert their talents as to use them to destroy others, to poison the moral atmosphere. For these there is a terrible retribution.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 11]         Those who are hiding their talents in the earth are throwing away their opportunities to obtain a star-gemmed crown. Until the great disclosures of the final Judgment shall be made, it will never be known how many men and women have done this, nor how many lives have gone out in darkness because God-given talents have been buried in business instead of being used in the service of the Giver.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 12]          God calls upon you, dear brethren and sisters, to place a higher value upon eternal things. You are not to aim to reach the world's standard, but that of the Bible. You must honor your powers, which have been redeemed to God by an infinite price, by using them to save souls. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him." Jesus said to his disciples, "I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also." We have a work to do to prepare for the holy and beautiful home which Jesus is preparing for us. We should not be contented with merely gaining that home ourselves, but should be interested, earnest, and faithful in trying to lead others in the way of life, that they too may secure a home in those heavenly mansions.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 13]          "None of us liveth to himself," is the testimony of Paul. The love of Jesus in the heart will be expressed in the life. Bible truth is of heavenly origin, and sanctifies the receiver. It refines the taste, improves the judgment, and ennobles the character. Says John: "Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is." Sons of God, members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King! Can there be any other honor equal to this bestowed on finite man? Yet the world does not discern our relationship to the divine, nor know the source of our strength. They know not that we are heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ to an immortal inheritance. We may inherit all things. We may have a home where there will be no more death, neither sorrow nor sighing.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 14]          Men in Colorado may be interested in mines which yield rich profit in silver and gold. They may devote a lifetime to securing earthly treasures; but they die, and leave it all behind. They cannot take one dollar with them to enrich them in the great beyond. Are these men wise? Are they not insane, to let the precious hours of probation pass without making a preparation for the future life? Those who are wise will lay up a "treasure in the heavens, that faileth not,"--"a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life." If we would secure enduring riches, let us begin now to transfer our treasure to the other side, and our hearts will be where our treasure is.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 15]          When God calls, let us each go willingly to labor in his vineyard. We cannot estimate the possibilities of usefulness that lie undeveloped in hand and brain and heart. We must go to work. The Lord will use human feebleness as well as human strength. It is purity, truth, faithfulness, and love, that sanctifies the work. With hearts full of love to God, we shall not work for human praise, but for the glory of the Master, and the good of souls. If we do our work with fidelity, the benediction from Christ, "Well done, good and faithful servant," will be our full reward.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 16]          Jesus is coming in power and great glory to take his people to himself. Are our lives hid with Christ in God? shall we meet him in peace? God grant that we who composed that little company may meet again around the great white throne, having our robes of character washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, October 7, 1884 par. 17]          When the meeting closed, we bade our friends good-bye, and the hack bore us to the cars to resume our journey eastward.  {RH, October 7, 1884 par. 17}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 1]       October 14, 1884 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  Kansas City, Mo.  -         We arrived at Kansas City Friday, Aug. 8. My children, Edson and Emma White, met us at the cars with a carriage to take us to their pleasant home, away from the noise, bustle, and confusion of the city. Here we enjoyed rest and plenty of fresh air. We were happy to meet Bro. and Sr. Shireman, who, while doing missionary work in the city, are bearing their own expenses.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 2]          On the Sabbath the few friends here assembled in Edson's parlor for a Sabbath-school. There are four families--twelve persons in all--who usually meet for worship. Edson conducts the Sabbath-school when he is at home. After Sabbath-school they either have a Bible-reading or a prayer and social meeting. This is as it should be. The family altar should be established in every home; and if in any locality there are no more than two or three of like precious faith, they should meet together. "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another; and the Lord hearkened and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon his name. And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him."  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 3]          In every place where there are two or three that love God, and keep his commandments, they should speak often one to another of the blessed hope, and should unite their prayers at the throne of grace. God will listen to their humble petitions. He will register their names in his book, and will preserve them in the hour of trial and temptation. Frequently these little meetings are precious occasions. Jesus has promised, "Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them." And if they "shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven."  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 4]          It is impossible to tell what may be the result of the small beginnings at Kansas City. If meetings are held regularly, and those not of our faith are invited to attend, precious seed may be sown which will bear fruit in the kingdom of God. It is not the greatness of the effort, but the unconquerable persistence, that wins. If each will labor on to the utmost of his capacity, large results will be seen by and by. Success in any enterprise can be gained only through sincere prayer, earnest effort, and stern conflicts. Let none become discouraged because of the feebleness of the impressions they are able to make on the world, and thus become weary in well-doing. It is true that you are few in numbers; but united with the world's Redeemer, you may be mighty through God to the pulling down of the strongholds of the enemy. Go to God for strength; ask him for wisdom, for right words, for opportunities to come close to hearts. God will hear you; angels will be round about you, and will second your efforts.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 5]          I long to impress upon the defenders of the faith the magnitude of the work they may accomplish, even where there are but two or three in a village or city, if they will not become faint-hearted, but will do all they can with the talents which God has intrusted to them, letting a steady light shine forth to the world. What may we not do, if, regarding ourselves as servants of God, we are willing to work in any place, even though it be small and humble!  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 6]          We are not placed in this world merely to receive and gather that we may be benefited; we must give as we receive. We must not seek to be served, and to be treated generously ourselves; but we must be ready to serve, and to treat others kindly, exercising toward them the love that Jesus has manifested toward us, whether they treat us kindly or unkindly. With a heart overflowing with love, we should ask, "What can I do to help others?" The thought that we are Christ's workers invests the life with sacredness and dignity. A realization of the value of souls subdues pride; it fills the heart with pity and compassion. It softens the rugged nature; it makes the soul overflow with divine love,--a love that will help and bless and save.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 7]          Every individual who has received light from God is responsible for that light. God has given us talents, and he requires us to improve them wisely. Christians must stand on the elevated and holy ground which, through the providence of God, the progress of truth has been for ages preparing for them. In their character and in their works they are required to exhibit to the world a oneness with Christ in accordance with the light that now shines on their pathway.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 8]          Discouragements will come to sorely try our faith; but whatever these trials are, they should not be allowed to make us distrust God. Some may say, "What is the use of my serving God? I have tried for years, but what does it amount to? I am never successful in the things that I undertake. There are those that never pray, and yet are prospered. They transgress God's law, their life is hard, unjust, false, and selfish; but they enjoy prosperity, while my life is clouded by poverty, care, and want."  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 9]          Though these words may not be spoken, they express the thoughts of many hearts. But the Lord bears long with the transgressor. He does not always settle his accounts when men seem to think he should. But, tried one, he "knows thy works." He is acquainted with every word spoken in love for his name and for the souls of his children. Not a deed done for the glory of the Master is lost. He sees your tears; he hears your prayers; he witnesses your faithfulness in his service. The seed you are sowing may appear to you to fall upon soil where it will be trodden under foot and yield no fruit; but the sower will reap if he faint not. If we could only see how the Lord is working for us day by day, we should see that he loves us, and that often trial is better for us than prosperity. A little with Heaven's blessing is better than large gains with forgetfulness of God. In the end we shall know surely that well-doing will succeed, and ill-doing will bring sorrow and woe. God is a sure pay-master; equity and justice are the unfailing attributes of his throne.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 10]          While in Kansas City, I had the pleasure of a visit from Sr. McCullough of Lawrence City, who has recently embraced the faith. We had a very pleasant interview. This sister has been intrusted with large talents. She possesses no ordinary capabilities, but they have been exercised almost wholly in business transactions. All that she has undertaken has seemed to prosper in her hands, and she has been remarkably successful in accumulating means. When the truth was presented, she saw that it was sustained by the Bible. She commenced to study for herself, and took her position firmly on the Sabbath and other prominent views held by our people.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 11]         Now that this dear sister is converted to the faith, how will her powers of intellect be employed? Will they be exercised only for purposes of earthly, temporal gain? Must these precious talents be buried in the world? Must they be employed in building upon the foundation only perishable substance,--hay, wood, and stubble? I cannot endure the thought. The Lord has so loved her that he has let light from his throne shine into her heart to expel the buyers and sellers there, and to illuminate her mind with the pure rays of the Sun of Righteousness, that she may from henceforth build upon the true foundation gold, silver, and precious stones,--material which the fires of the last day cannot consume.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 12]          The Lord has paid an infinite price for Sr. M. She belongs to him and should do his work and should honor and glorify his name in the earth. The Master is saying to her, "Follow me. There are souls to save for whom I gave my life,--souls more precious than fine gold, even the golden wedge of Ophir." Here is something of permanent value. As a servant of Jesus, she can trade on her intrusted capital; she can put his money out to the exchangers. She can employ her power of intellect in making known to others the matchless depth of a Saviour's love; and when the shadows of evening begin to enshroud us, her life-work will not be seen to have been on the losing side. The life and its work stand daguerreotyped in heaven, and the close of the day is the proof of the picture. When the day of life is over, we can see and estimate human character at its true worth. We hope to meet this sister when the people of God shall be gathered around the great white throne, with many souls saved through her instrumentality to shine as stars in her crown of glory. "And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever."  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 13]          We met Bro. Cudney here, and had, we think, a profitable interview with him in regard to the camp-meeting which is to be held in Omaha, Neb.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 14]          A sister with whom we became acquainted in Texas, is living about three miles from Kansas City. We went out to visit the family. The mother and children are keeping the Sabbath. We hope to see the husband and father also rendering willing obedience to all of God's commandments. Jesus is waiting to accept this brother, and to use him in his cause. He has been intrusted with good abilities; but day by day God is robbed of the service which is his due. "Them that honor me," saith the Lord, "I will honor." There are good and earnest men who are withholding from Jesus the energy, tact, and skill, which belong to him. Oh for an entire surrender to God; then with sanctified powers, they would do a good work in winning souls to the cross of Christ.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 15]          Oh that all who know the way of life and truth would walk in the light, lest that light become darkness! Oh that all who know God's requirements would respond to his claims, and would become channels of light to others! The Lord has a right to the service of every soul. "Ye are not your own; ye are bought with a price. Therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God's." There are men who are large-hearted, generous, unselfish, noble-spirited,--men who are above suspicion, fraud, and meanness. Satan seeks to hold these men away from the truth by various devices and temptations, because he knows that if they were to become Christians, they would exercise a power for good. People would believe in their religion, for they would live it. Even the enemies of Christ would respect them.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 16]          The Lord claims these men as his; their talents are his. Will they refuse to help build up his cause in the earth? He alone can "make a man more precious than fine gold, even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir." He can cleanse the soul. He can purify the fountain that it shall no longer send forth bitter water as well as sweet. Any delay to do our best for the Master is dangerous. Life is uncertain. We may be full of hopes, plans, and expectations one day, and the next stretched upon a bed of suffering, or even silent in death. Our day for repentance, for an intelligent confession of Christ, may be past.  {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, October 14, 1884 par. 17]          Jesus calls for volunteers; who will respond? If this truth of heavenly origin were burned into our consciousness, if it ruled as a deep conviction and power in our hearts, it would have a transforming influence upon our lives, and would give new significance to all our human relationship. We are spending our last moments with relatives and friends who are in the darkness of error. What shall these associations be? Will we talk of unimportant matters, or on subjects of vital interest? Let us work for souls for whom Christ died. It will require tact, zeal, deep thought, much prayer, and perseverance through all obstacles and hindrances; but the joy of seeing souls saved in the kingdom of God, will be our great reward. May the Lord help us to work while the day lasts.                                                                   -    {RH, October 14, 1884 par. 17}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 1]       October 21, 1884 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  Marshalltown, Iowa.  -         With Sr. McOmber, who accompanied me from California, and my son Edson and his wife, I left Kansas City, Aug. 13, to attend the camp-meeting at Marshalltown, Iowa. We were warmly welcomed by our brethren and sisters, who did everything possible for our comfort. We feel deeply grateful to them for their loving care and kind attentions.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 2]          On Friday morning we attended their early meeting. Many of the testimonies were excellent; but others were not of a character to indicate that those who bore them were building on the sure foundation. We are in this world to form characters for eternity. God does not want his people to be under constant condemnation. He would have them learn to confide in him. We need not be content with merely formal prayers; we may come to Jesus as to a friend, and in the most simple-hearted, definite manner tell him all our worries, perplexities, and trials, and he will carry our burdens for us. When our minds and our lives get tangled, we may take them to One who knows just how to untangle them. But after we have asked God to do this work for us, let us rest it with him. Here is where so many fail. They tell the Lord all their troubles, and then go on worrying just the same. They pray about their cares and sins, but do not cast off their cares nor cease to sin. Jesus invites us to cast all our cares upon him, for he cares for us; then let us leave them with him, and receive his peace and rest into our hearts.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 3]          I looked over the large congregation assembled in the tent, and thought, If all who have a knowledge of the truth were carrying its sanctifying influence into their home-life, what a light would they be in the world! Home duties are not to be neglected. It is in the home that the real work of properly training the children is to be done, repressing every wrong tendency, strengthening and developing the right. But all here--ministers, parents, and children--needed a work done for them which they did not realize. There was a manifest lack of the Spirit of God. I hoped to see the clouds break; for I knew many would never see their true spiritual condition until they should begin to return unto the Lord with full purpose of heart, with repentance, and confession of sins. Some even of those who were preaching the word were as destitute of the Spirit of God as were the mountains of Gilboa of dew and rain.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 4]          An effort was made to arouse them by presenting our true position in the antitypical day of atonement, when every man should afflict his soul before God, when sins should be confessed and go beforehand to Judgment, that when the times of refreshing shall come they may be blotted out. But the ones who most needed to humble their hearts before God, seemed to be almost unimpressible. Some made advancement; others were left about as we found them, and these prevented the work of God from going forward. Had they confessed their sins, the moral atmosphere would have cleared; the bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness would have shone into their own hearts, and the whole encampment would have been as the house of God, the gate of heaven. Jesus was waiting to supply their great need from his abundant fullness, to give them a large measure of his grace. But they did not feel their need; they did not realize their destitution. Although we had many precious seasons, the surrender to God was not full and entire.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 5]          We felt that the message of the True Witness to the Laodiceans applied with peculiar force to this people. On the part of many, a spirit of self-satisfaction was manifested. There is a disposition to be contented with forms and theories of the truth; and as a consequence, those who might be giants in the cause and work of God are mere dwarfs. As a people we are in imminent danger; for we are becoming superficial, deficient in practical godliness. In our camp-meetings we never receive the blessing that it is our privilege to gain; for we cease our efforts too soon. There is some confessing in a general way; but the real evil is untouched. There is no sense of the hatefulness of sin. There is repenting without brokenness of heart; there is professing to leave the world, but the life is still governed by its principles.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 6]          Dear brethren and sisters, your hearts must be humbled before God. You need divine grace, not merely for your own enjoyment, but that you may help others also. All your powers belong to God. He asks the whole heart. He asks your physical and mental strength; for it is his own. He asks your money; for every dollar of it has been intrusted to your keeping, and you are his stewards. Will you rob God of your service! Will you rob him in tithes and offerings, and let his treasury be empty? Will you use the time, talents, and strength he lends you in serving your own selfish interests?  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 7]          On Sabbath morning a large company met for Sabbath-school. Classes were soon arranged including all except a few who chose seats outside the tent. But these were not left to themselves; teachers were appointed, and two or three interesting classes formed. All were as busy as bees, and everywhere, in the tent and out of it, was heard the hum of voices. The school was well conducted and orderly, and to me the exercises were very interesting.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 8]          By request I spoke about thirty minutes, warning them against letting their Sabbath-schools degenerate into a mere mechanical routine. We should not seek to imitate Sunday-schools, nor keep up the interest by offering prizes. The offering of rewards will create rivalry, envy, and jealousy; and some who are the most diligent and worthy will receive little credit. Scholars should not try to see how many verses they can learn and repeat; for this brings too great a strain upon the ambitious child, while the rest become discouraged.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 9]          Try none of these methods in your Sabbath-schools; but let superintendents and teachers make every effort to have life and interest in their schools. What a blessing it would be if all would teach as Jesus taught. He did not aim to attract attention by eloquence or by overwhelming grandeur of sentiment. On the contrary, his language was plain, and his thoughts were expressed with the greatest simplicity; but he spoke with loving earnestness. In your teaching be as near like him as possible. Make your exercises interesting. Let the teachers show that they have thoroughly learned the lesson, and are intensely interested in it. Let there be no frivolous or superficial interpretations of the Scriptures, but let each be prepared to go to the bottom of the subject presented.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 10]          Parents should feel it a sacred duty to instruct their children in the statutes and requirements of God as well as in the prophecies. They should educate their children at home, and should themselves be interested in the Sabbath-school lessons. By studying with the children, they show that they attach importance to the truth brought out in the lessons, and help to create a taste for Bible knowledge. On the part of many who believe present truth, there is an alarming ignorance as to what the Scriptures really do say; and yet if we would be prepared to stand amid the perils of the last days, we must understand them for ourselves. A better knowledge of the Bible would be a blessing to all. Says the psalmist, "The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding to the simple." The Bible contains the truest history, the purest devotion. Nothing strengthens the intellect like the study of the word of God.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 10}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 11]          The teachers should be earnest in this work; they should watch for souls as they that must give an account. Their efforts should tend to lead the minds of those under their care to the contemplation of heavenly things; their instruction should be of a character to deepen the force of every lesson. They should be co-laborers with the parents for the salvation of the children; and Jesus will help them, and there will be a harvest of souls.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 11}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 12]          Several meetings were held for the ministers. In these we tried to impress upon them the necessity of carrying the burden of the work. They cannot do this while at the same time they are carrying the burden of farms or other business enterprises, having their hearts on their earthly treasure. The want of a full consecration to the work on the part of the minister is soon felt all through the field where he labors. If his own standard is low, he will not bring others to accept a higher one. It is easy to preach; but it is an important part of the minister's work to visit families, and to converse, and if possible pray with every member. Let them see that you care for their souls.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 12}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 13]          Some have preached the truth intelligently, and yet have not touched the hearts of their hearers because their own hearts were not affected and broken. They are whole, self-sufficient, self-confident. They do not know how to labor for souls and bring them to the foot of the cross; for they have never been there themselves. They have never felt helpless and undone without Jesus, never felt their sinfulness, nor experienced the transforming grace of Christ. They have loved self. They have extolled the theory of the truth, and made that everything. Feeling rich and proud in their knowledge, they have presented the truth in a boasting manner; and their preaching has produced no fruit.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 13}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 14]          Their experience in the truth has been outside of Christ, and the simplicity of true heart religion they know nothing about. Now the important question is, Will these ministers, so long deficient in genuine Christian experience, ever so feel their need that they will gain an experience in the truth as it is in Jesus? Will they practice self-denial? Will they exemplify the principles of the Christian religion in their daily deportment and conversation? Will they grow daily in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, so that when temptations assail them, and their need is greatest, Jesus will prove their staff and stay, and keep them from stumbling in the darkness.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 14}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 15]          Ministers of Christ, your experience must be of a higher type, or you can never be co-laborers with the Master. Learned or great men have not been chosen, but those who fear God and reverence spiritual and eternal things. Such will have the mind of Christ. His Spirit, shining through humanity, lights up the face, and finds expression in the tones of the voice. It is something that cannot be defined, and yet is plainly felt.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 15}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 16]          Sometimes the manifestations of the Spirit of God, lifting the soul above self and away from everything earthly, may be transient; but it is our privilege to have an abiding sense of the presence of Christ, who dwells in the heart by living faith. Benevolence, gentleness, patience, nobility of thought and action, and the love of God, if cherished permanently, impress the countenance, and win souls, and give power in preaching. If this is possible in fallen man, who is often humbled through a sense of his sinfulness, what power must have attended the ministry of Jesus, who was pure, spotless, and undefiled, though dwelling in a world all seared and marred by the curse; through whose face divinity looked out upon a world that was his own; in whose heart dwelt love that is without a parallel,--love that shone in his eyes, and was revealed in words and acts!  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 16}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 17]          And what was the mission of Christ? It was to save the fallen sons and daughters of Adam. John pointed him out to the multitude with the words, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." And with their gaze thus directed to him, they saw a face where divine compassion was blended with conscious omnipotence. Every glance of the eye, every tone of the voice, every lineament of the features, while revealing divine power, was marked with humility and expressive of unutterable love.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 17}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 18]          Here, ministers of Christ, is your Pattern. You are to copy the life and character of the Master. Humility, meekness, and love are to be revealed in your character as they were in his. Your labors need not be without marked results. If they are fruitless you should investigate your own case,--examine yourselves whether you be in the faith. If Christ abide in your hearts, you will go forth, weeping, bearing precious seed, and will doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing your sheaves with you. You who have labored year after year, and have seen no souls brought to the knowledge of the truth, no churches raised up and organized, should change your manner of labor. You should fast and pray. You should lay the matter before your brethren, and solicit their counsel and prayers, lest you be self-deceived, and, what is more, deceive others also.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 18}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 19]          Ministers who have not true spirituality are not needed. The churches that have most of their labor degenerate until they possess a mere form of godliness. God calls for consecrated men, who will leave all to follow him. The truth intrusted to us is the most solemn and weighty ever committed to any people. Moses asked concerning Israel, "What nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for? And what nation is there so great, that hath statutes and judgments so righteous as all this law, which I set before you this day?" But the glory and excellence of that dispensation are far surpassed by the light and truth enjoyed in this generation. There "are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises; that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust."  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 19}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 20]          God designed that his work should be continually increasing and extending in the earth; and the reason that it makes no greater advancement is because men who handle sacred things are not what they might be, nor what Christ has made every provision that they should be. If we slight the superior privileges so freely offered us, which have been purchased for us at an infinite cost, we show contempt of Christ. His claims are continuous. They are in accordance with the ability he has intrusted to us; and the enlightenment given.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 20}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 21]          We saw some tokens for good among those who are laboring in word and doctrine in Iowa; but it was a matter of grief and alarm to see youth preparing to enter the ministry who had no knowledge of true religion. They had a form of godliness, but their experience had been wholly superficial. How can they lead souls to the fountain of living waters, when they themselves have never drank of those waters?  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 21}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 22]          The elder ministers should be qualified to so educate the younger men that they may become able ministers, who will feel the responsibility of the work, and will build upon the sure foundation. There are many who neglect their duties outside the desk, and the condition of the churches testifies to the character of their work. Doubts, unbelief, backsliding, formality, exist in a marked degree. Oh! how much men of God are needed, who will faithfully warn the people of their sins. The Lord calls upon his people in Iowa, laymen as well as ministers, to let their light shine, and to be workers in his cause. Talents are now buried in earthly, temporal pursuits, that should be used in saving souls from perdition. When the church stand as God's chosen people should, they will be a peculiar people, zealous of good works. There will be no slackness, no concord with Belial. Oh that we could realize what God's people might now be, had they kept themselves in his love, without any compromise with evil, and had retained the peculiar character that distinguished them, and separated them from the world! In experience, in wisdom, in true holiness, they would be years in advance of what they now are. But as a people our obedience, our devotion, our spiritual attainments, are very far from being in proportion to our privileges, and to our sacred obligation to walk as children of the light.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 22}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 23]          We were glad for the tokens of good which we saw during this meeting, but unless there is an awakening, the state of indifference and worldliness which prevails will prove the eternal ruin of very many who claim to have a knowledge of the truth.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 23}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 24]          On the Sabbath a large number came forward for prayers; but many, even of these, failed to make thorough work. They seemed like the blind man whom Jesus healed; at first he could only see men as trees walking. Jesus gave him the second touch; then he could see all things clearly. We longed to see a similar work done for these repenting ones. We longed to see them so thoroughly in earnest that they would not give over their efforts until Jesus should impart unto them the riches of his grace. Had there been humble confession, we should have seen the mighty movings of the Spirit of God. There is divine aid for all who will help themselves.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 24}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 25]          The outside attendance was good. On Sunday, especially, a large number listened with interest to the word spoken.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 25}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 26]          Monday I labored in the different meetings, speaking, in all, five hours. I could not spare myself; for I knew the need that an advance move should be made in Iowa. Elds. Farnsworth and Olsen worked hard; some of the young ministers tried earnestly to do what they could; and the Lord blessed their efforts. When we bade our friends farewell, and took the cars for Chicago, we were glad that there remained another week of the meeting, and we hoped that before its close a higher standpoint would be reached by these brethren and sisters. Many felt that they had already received a blessing, and for this we were grateful; but we trust that before they returned home they received a much greater blessing; that they were transformed in character, prepared to work the works of righteousness.                                                    -    {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 26}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 1]       October 21, 1884 Remarks at Michigan Health and Temperance Association         "I feel distressed as I look upon our people and know that they are holding very loosely the temperance question. It has been a mystery to me how any of our people with all the light they have had, could manufacture and sell cider. From the light God has given me, every member among us should sign the pledge and be connected with the temperance association. Some have backslidden and tampered with tea and coffee. Those who break the laws of health will become blinded in their minds and break the law of God. We should unite with other people just as far as we can and not sacrifice principle. This does not mean that we should join their lodges and societies, but that we should let them know that we are most heartily in sympathy with the temperance question. We should not work solely for our own people, but should bestow labor also upon noble minds outside of our ranks. We should be at the head in the temperance reform. We want our sisters who are now injuring themselves by wrong habits to put them away and come to the front and be workers in reform. The reason why many of us will fall in the time of trouble is because of laxity in temperance and indulgence of appetite.  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, October 21, 1884 par. 2]          "Moses preached a great deal on this subject, and the reason the people did not go through to the promised land was because of repeated indulgence of appetite. Nine-tenths of the wickedness among the children of today is caused by intemperance in eating and drinking. Adam and Eve lost Eden through the indulgence of appetite, and we can only regain it by the denial of the same."  {RH, October 21, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 1]      October 28, 1884 Notes of Travel.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -  Syracuse, N. Y.  -         At Marshalltown, Iowa, I parted from my son, J. E. White, whose business was in such a state that he could not remain with me longer at present. In my intercourse with him I have been gratified to see that his heart is awakening to a sense of God's claims upon him. May the time soon come when he will be free from every embarrassment, and will give himself wholly to the work of God. I feel thankful that he has helped what he could at several camp-meetings, and especially for his interested efforts in behalf of the Sabbath-school and in other directions in the Iowa meeting. He will join me again in Ohio. If he keeps his soul in the love of God, he can be a blessing to others; while by using his talents in the work of God, he will grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth.  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 1}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 2]          How important it is that those who have talents use them in the cause of God, working with an eye single to his glory. Time is short; eternity is near. I long to see men who are fettering themselves with worldly entanglements and perplexities, lay these aside, and put all their energies into the work of God. If they will ask his help, they will not ask in vain. They should be often in prayer for divine guidance. Jesus invites their confidence; God will never hide his face from the earnest, contrite supplicant. When every other hope fails, our heavenly Father presents himself as a sure refuge.  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 2}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 3]          In the lives of all, difficulties will arise which they cannot solve, and from which they cannot free themselves. If they have neglected to make God their counselor, let this be so no longer. "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him." What a precious promise is this! What a privilege it is that in the day of perplexity, even though we have brought ourselves into trial by neglecting to seek counsel of God, we may go to him with the full assurance that he will hear and answer our prayers. The Redeemer, who died for fallen man, and who well understands his value, is able to guide the humble seeker into straight paths.  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 3}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 4]          We arrived on the camp-ground at Syracuse, N. Y., Aug. 20. The next day, Thursday, we were glad to greet Eld. U. Smith and wife. Here we met Eld. Wheeler, with whom we became acquainted in New Hampshire thirty years ago. Here was Eld. Cottrell, whom we have known for thirty years; Eld. Taylor, for more than twenty-five years; Bro. Robinson, for thirty-five years. My heart was touched as I looked upon these brethren who had long stood in defense of the faith. More than a score of years have passed into eternity with their burden of record since these men became soldiers of the cross; but their experience in the early history of the cause of God has never grown dim. As their thoughts linger about the past, the fires of love and faith kindle anew in their hearts. They can say with John, "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of Life;" "that which we have seen and heard, declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us."  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 4}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 5]          Others were present whom we highly esteem, tried friends of the cause, whom we have known many years. We saw their countenances light up with fresh assurance as they listened to the presentation of the truth which has kept their hearts warm all these years. These brethren and sisters have an accurate, personal knowledge of events that occurred a score or more years ago. Some of them have witnessed remarkable manifestations of the power of God in times of our greatest trial and need, when our numbers were few, when opposition was strong, and unreasonable objections had to be met. While things that occurred a week ago may be forgotten, these scenes of thrilling interest still live in the memory.  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 5}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 6]          Whatever may be said of the later stages of their life-history, their earlier experience in this work has left traces which can never be erased. We cannot afford to let these aged sentinels drop out of sight. To many, by pen and voice, they have spoken precious words of truth; and they should still be encouraged to do all they can with their influence, their counsel, and their experience in the cause of God. More youthful workers are taking their place in active service, and this is right; but let these younger men keep a warm place in their hearts, and room in their councils, for those whose heads have grown gray in the service of Christ. We want to see these men keep on the armor, and press the battle to the gates. We want to see them share with younger soldiers the triumphs of the final victory. It will be joy indeed to see them, when the conflict is ended, crowned and honored among the victorious ones.  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 6}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 7]          We had good meetings. Many were deeply moved, and their testimonies of confession brought light. The discourses were clear, pointed, and stirring, and melted their way into many hearts; but to many others they were as water spilled upon the ground, which cannot be gathered up. It was sad to see so many who have a knowledge of the truth feel so little responsibility to save souls. Jesus is disappointed in their lives. He comes seeking fruit, and finds nothing but leaves,--profession, pretense, hollow formalism.  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 7}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 8]          The truths brought from the storehouse of God's word will find a lodgement in hearts prepared to receive them, and will purify the mind and elevate the character. When men and women have professed the truth for years, but have made no advancement,--when they have failed to gain solidity of character or a valuable Christian experience,--it is because they are not doers of the word. They bear no fruit to the glory of God. They may have ability and tact, thought and skill, to exercise in temporal matters; but they are content to use them where only their own selfish interest is concerned, and they are daily robbing God of the use of the talents he has intrusted to them. Like the inhabitants of the Noachian world, they eat and drink, build, plant, and sow, and allow these things to absorb all their time and all their thought.  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 8}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 9]          As we thought of the numbers in attendance at the Iowa camp-meeting, and looked over the large congregation assembled on this ground, we were deeply moved. We long to have these brethren and sisters discern spiritual things. What can arouse them to overcome doubts and unbelief, and exercise living faith? Many of them need to have the cobwebs of earthliness brushed away before they can turn a clear gaze heavenward. There are kind-hearted professors who need to experience the converting power of God. Our Lord requires full and entire consecration; and the priceless boon of eternal life can be secured on no other terms. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind," and "thy neighbor as thyself."  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 9}
[RH, October 28, 1884 par. 10]          There was a large number on the ground who did not seem to lose the worldly mold. Their offense was that they were indolent, they rested satisfied while living in the neglect of duty, and as a consequence, they were making but little progress in the religious life. If their light shone at all, it was pale and flickering, and had a sickly, dying-out appearance. Oh! that these dear souls could realize that God is waiting to be gracious; that all Heaven is waiting their demand upon its light and strength.  {RH, October 28, 1884 par. 10}